《My beloved wife》


 Chapter 1 Hookup Or Blind Date

    Chapter 1 Hookup Or Blind Date


    The moment she opened her eyes and saw a strange man lying right beside her, it took everything in


    Rita Gu not to cry out.


    The breeze from the opened windows blew into the room, letting her hair fray over her delicate skin. A


    large quilt covered her body, as she stared at him.


    Light streamed through the curtains, highlighting her clear face.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Rita Gu furrowed her eyebrows, trying to remember what had happenedst night. She had been in the


    bar and then... She hooked up with someone.


    As she gazed into the man''s physique, she couldn''t help but wonder if this was the man she hooked up


    with.


    As the party was going on, she remembered how drunk she was, stumbling in and out from the crowds


    of people on the dance floor. She wanted to steady herself, but her shaky stance was not helping the


    case.


    Rita Gu was not sure about what had happened next. It seemed that her slim arms wrapped around the


    man''s body, exhausted and drunk.


    It turned out that they ended up here. As she moved closer, she couldn''t help but admire the intricate


    angles of his facial structure. It was as if he popped out of a modelling ad, and he looked very fine


    under the sunlight.


    "Hello?" Rita nudged him only to see that he still wouldn''t budge.


    She couldn''t help but gaze at him, admiring the view in front of her.


    After a few seconds, Rita quickly picked up her clothes from the ground. As she was about to raise her


    legs to put on her pants, the pain in her lower body made her groan.


    He had been thrusting into her the entire night, and now, she needed to pay the price of enduring the


    pain.


    It was a repeated cycle of pain and pleasure, and it was definitely a night for her to remember.


    The man was hot, if she could say so herself. Was he one of the dancers in the bar?


    He moved, the muscles on his back contracting slightly, making her lift her head. Was he awake?


    She slowed her movements.


    Suddenly, the bed creaked. Rita was so frightened that she immediately froze, her mind racking with


    different phrases on what she should say if the man woke up.


    She had never hooked up with a man before, and now, looking at it, it should stay that way.


    The man on the bed was actually only pretending to sleep. In fact, he had been squinting at the woman


    for quite some time now, looking at the way she bent down and tiptoed to the door.


    Suddenly, she stopped.


    As he saw here back, he quickly closed his eyes and pretended that he was fast asleep.


    Rita narrowed her eyes at the man on the bed. He really did have a nice figure with an extremely


    handsome face and defined muscles. He was either a male prostitute or a dancer, she thought.


    Did that mean she had to pay then?


    Chewing her lips, she fished out her wallet and grabbed a 100 dor bill.


    ''At least this would reward him for that memorable night. Got to keep his strength up, I guess,'' she


    thought.


    The bill fell over the bed, its color immediately contrasting from the white sheet.


    Once she left the money, she retreated back to the door and ran away.


    After a few minutes, Aaron Leng finally sat up, furrowing his eyebrows when he caught sight of the bill


    sitting on his bed. Did she just pay him?


    He examined the money in his hand, shaking his head. He thought the one who showed up for the


    appointment was the womanst night, only to find that she wasn''t the one he searched for.


    The girl was dead drunk.


    She''d been in such a good mood that she immediately wrapped her legs around him and ground


    against him. She was probably the first one who he had allowed to take advantage of him.


    He shook his head, a yful smile tracing on his lips. When his phone rang, he brought it up to his ear.


    "I''ll be there soon."


    It had been a rough night that was for sure. The moment she came home, Rita quickly got into a


    shower and changed into a new set of clothes before her parents dragged her into the car.


    "We''ve arranged a blind date for you today," Jack Gu, her father, stated as he pped his hands


    excitedly. She was already wearing a white dress with a cute daisy on it. As she lowered her head, he


    continued, "He''s the second young master of the Leng family, so you should leave a good impression.


    Are you listening? Where did you gost night?"


    Grace, her mother, saved her from another round of questioning as she winked at her husband. "Our


    daughter has already grown up, Jack," she stated. "You don''t need to worry about her. Besides, it''s a


    good thing she actually agrees to do this."


    For Rita, she wasn''t really fond of going on all those blind dates, but this was one she needed to


    ept. Her marriage was the only way for her to save the Gu Company from the verge of bankruptcy.


    Aaron Leng, a sessful young man in the business circle, was her family''s hope now.


    A Bentley stopped at the gates of a five-star hotel. Seeing who it was, a bellboy rushed to open the


    door, bowing his head. In a designer suit, Aaron Leng stepped out, waiting for the next car toe in.


    Wendy Wen, his assistant, was holding a pile of documents as she peered into what his ns were for


    today. "Your blind date is with Miss Rita from the Gu family. She has a good background, great family


    and academics. She has a master''s degree from Columbia. You''d think well of her. She''s better than all


    the other blind dates you''ve been in."


    "Isn''t the Gu Company going into its final stages?" He pursed his lips.


    "As long as she''s outstanding, the family background can be set aside," she repeated what his father


    had told her.


    Just as she finished, Aaron narrowed his eyes. "We both know why he''s in such a hurry. You don''t have


    to cover up for him."


    Before she could reply, the Gu Family''s car stopped right behind them.


    The driver got out of the car and opened the door for thedy sitting on the backseat. Rita got off the


    car, her delicate high heels stepping onto the carpet. Her legs were slim under the snow white dress,


    emphasizing her well-shaped figure. Her makeup also suited her, highlighting her high cheekbones and


    bright eyes. She had attracted everyone standing at the gates, except for Aaron


    who was shocked at her appearance.


    When their eyes connected, they merely gaped at one another.


    ''That''s her?'' ''That''s him?''

 Chapter 2 Is That What I Am Worth

    Chapter 2 Is That What I Am Worth


    There was dead silence between them.


    The assistant standing next to Aaron had never seen him so emotional. He had always been well put


    together. After seeing the woman in front of them, he was a mess of confusion and surprise.


    Wendy Wen prodded his back, knocking him out of his reverie. "Uncle, Aunt," he greeted.


    Although he didn''t stare at Rita for a long time, he did notice how surprised she was. She probably


    didn''t expect that she''d also meet him here at the restaurant.


    It never urred to Rita that the man she had slept with would be the one she was supposed to date.


    Even then, she could remember his abs and muscles all lined so exquisitely on his body. At the


    thought, a blush colored her cheekbones.


    Rita''s parents quickly ushered her into the restaurant. After that, they found an excuse to leave them


    alone, giving them more time to get along with one another.


    Before she could get over from the surprise, she already found herself sitting in front of him.


    "What would you like to drink?" His voice was as melodious as the orchestra. He then quickly handed


    the menu to her like the gentleman he was.


    "I''d like atte, please. Thank you,"


    she answered and he quickly ordered for the both of them. Once he was done, he quickly took out a


    hundred dor bill from his pocket and ced it inside the menu as a tip.


    At the sight of the hundred dor bill, her face turned bright red. She chewed on her lower lip. When


    she saw that no others around was able to hear her, she lowered her voice. "I didn''t know I was going


    to meet you today. I thought...I didn''t expect that I''d sleep with you either so..."


    It seemed as if he wasn''t interested in hearing her out. He nced down at his phone. "Do you know


    this person?"


    There was a woman in the picture with bright seductive eyes. There was just something about her that


    could draw any man with a wink of an eye. Rita frowned, shaking her head. "No."


    "Really?" He frowned. "She was the one who sent you to my bed that night."


    "What?" She could only gape at him, not really knowing what to say.


    "You entered the room without even looking the man. Miss Gu, you live quite vicariously." The corners


    of his lips lifted.


    "And you?" She cocked up an eyebrow. "Wouldn''t you like to exin why you''d ept a woman you


    didn''t know into your bed? A dignified man, you are."


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Rita could only tilt her head at the coffee the waiter had just served. The dark brown liquid fitted well


    into the fine establishment.


    Aaron smiled, "It seems you''re used to jumping around then?"


    He didn''t bother to exin himself. Besides, it wasn''t as if he owed her an exnation.


    "I believe, you''re better than I am."


    Their eyes met, the sarcasm and challenge just dripping in each other''s gazes.


    Rita leaned back, shrugging. "Since we don''t like each other, you shouldn''t waste your time on me, Mr.


    Leng."


    "And who said I don''t?" he said slowly, a smirk drawing into his lips. "You''re good in bed."


    Her eyes glinted. "You aren''t that bad either."


    His arms fell gracefully on arms of the sofa. "But it might be your first time, isn''t it?"


    "Says who?" She paled as she nced around, afraid that their very interesting conversation could be


    heard by others. "You must be drunk."


    "Honestly, a hundred dor bill. Do you really think I''m worth that much?"


    She could only gape at him like a fish who was just removed from her aquarium. She hesitated for a


    very long time. "I only had that bill on. Besides, I don''t feel right if I didn''t pay you for the night."


    "At least pay the rest then." Seeing her rmed eyes, he couldn''t help but chuckle.


    From afar, it appeared as if they were having the time of their lives. Although Wendy Wen couldn''t hear


    what they were talking about, she could see the difference in Aaron''s expression before and after


    meeting Rita.


    "That''s all for today," he said to Wendy Wen. "Drive Miss Gu and her parents back."


    Rita straightened her skirt and raised her head haughtily. "No need, Mr. Leng. We can go ourselves,"


    she stated. "It''s very kind of you though."


    Even if he was the second son of the Leng family, there was no way she was going to marry him.


    "Wait a minute." Aaron looked at her with interest. "Haven''t we reached an agreement to get a marriage


    license next week?"

 Chapter 3 She Is My Fiancee

    Chapter 3 She Is My Fiancee


    Aaron''s words rendered everyone in shock, even Wendy.


    Rita''s eyes widened, staring at him directly as if daring him to say it again. "What did you say?" she


    snapped.


    "The date went well," he replied, ncing at Wendy as he motioned to the woman right in front of her.


    "She''s the one."


    "Mr. Aaron�C" Wendy was about to say something when Rita interrupted her, her face as red as a


    tomato. "What did you mean it went well? Are you crazy? Are you kidding me, Aaron?"


    Hearing Aaron''s words of affirmation followed Rita''s long string of profanity, her parents rushed over to


    alleviate the situation. Jack was ecstatic as he gripped Rita by the shoulders. "That''s fantastic. Mr.


    Aaron is a good man, Rita. You''d do well with him."


    "All he is, is a jerk," she snapped, snorting.


    "Don''t say that!" Jack scolded. However, the other man was unaffected by her insults.


    "It''s settled then." Aaron sped his hands, a wide grin appearing in his face.


    "Since we only just met once, how can we get married..."


    "Twice."


    Aaron instantly corrected Rita. "If you include thest time we''ve met."


    "Even then, we''ve only met twice. It''s not as if you should propose on the spot." Rita was already firm


    with her decision to not marry him. However, her father already had other ns. Jack, anxious, on what


    seemed to be thest chance he could regain favor in the business sector, quickly turned to Aaron.


    "We will persuade our daughter," he promised.


    Before Rita could say anything more on that, Jack dragged her away, waving good bye at Aaron.


    Just as she got into the car, Rita scowled. "Don''t expect me to marry that person!" she said.


    "Rita, it''s not that I''m forcing you, but you know the situation of our family right now. If the news of your


    marriage gets out, our stock will definitely go up, and our family will be saved. If you can get the prime


    lots of the Leng family, then even better, right?"


    "Father!" she interrupted. "I''m your daughter, not your goods that you can easily trade off."


    "And that you are. I love you, but the Gu name is in danger. If we don''t find a way out, our family would


    go bankrupt. Do you want to watch it fall? Do you want to see us on the streets?" Jack took Rita''s


    hands affectionately, his thumb doing circles around her skin. "My dear daughter, please. I just want


    you to help me get through this crisis. Once the situation alleviates, then I won''t stop you if ever you


    decide to divorce him."


    Staring at his old face, even Rita couldn''t bear to refuse him. However, this request was just deeply


    ufortable for her to follow through.


    However, before she could even consider this, the Leng family had already extended their invitation to


    Rita to attend their banquet.


    It was great news for Jack, given that he was already eager to marry her off. For so long, the Gu family


    had not been able to be one of the top richest families. However, things were already starting to


    turn around.


    This was the third meeting of Rita and Aaron.


    The banquet was held in an open-air dancing room at the top floor of the Center Hotel. The music


    fountain was shining at the center of it all, reflecting the colorful lights that shone around it. Countless of


    people surrounded the ce, talking and chatting of thetest gossip.


    Rita never appreciated such luxurious banquets, being very ufortable under the spotlight. She


    leaned against the ss walls, holding a ss of champagne as she stared at Aaron talking


    humorously with another woman.


    The woman had long ck curly hair loosing on her shoulder. She had almond eyes, small red lips.


    She looked like a model. All eyes were on her as they danced to the beat.


    When they were finally finished, Aaron held the woman''s hand as he led her out of the dancing floor,


    seeing Rita who was already extremely bored at the banquet.


    Rita had no idea that Aaron was approaching her till it was toote to walk away.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    It was not until they got closer that Rita recognized the woman. She was Yvonne Jiang, a popr star,


    and also the younger sister of her friend, Magee Jiang.


    "Long time no see." Rita nodded, only to see that Yvonne Jiang did not return the greeting.


    "I didn''t expect that Rita would be here." Yvonne sneered. "I didn''t expect that the Gu family would even


    be qualified for an invitation."


    Ever since their downfall, the Jiang family limited their contact with them gradually. Magee Jiang, being


    their main contact, had gone abroad and hadn''t returned in a long time. The Jiang family used this as


    an excuse to cut off their contacts totally. Given that Yvonne Jiang was a rising star, Rita didn''t want to


    associate herself with the lesser folks.


    She only shrugged it off.


    Yvonne, however, deepened her words. "I know now! Did youe here to find another eligible


    bachelor? If someone takes a fancy on you, there might be a chance to save your family now."


    Rita scoffed, "Don''t be so imaginative, Yvonne."


    Yvonne swayed her hips, leaning against Aaron. "Look at your words, Rita. I''m already with Mr. Aaron,


    screw all the other men."


    Rita could only raise her eyebrow at him in response.


    "Yvonne," Aaron started, releasing his hold and moving towards Rita. "She''s actually my fiancee."


    As soon as he said it, everyone craned their necks, wanting to get a better look at the man''s


    prospective bride. Some of them widened their eyes in surprise, some in jealousy, while others in


    contempt.


    Panic shed in Yvonne''s eyes as sheughed awkwardly. "Are you kidding me?"

 Chapter 4 Give Him A Hard Time

    Chapter 4 Give Him A Hard Time


    Aaron''s eyes were as deep as night, which were hard to read. He always had a smile on his lips. "Do


    you think I am joking?"


    Shocked and stunned, Yvonne froze in ce as if she had been pped hard on her face. She looked


    at Aaron in panic. She had thought that today''s banquet would be her chance to be closer to Aaron.


    Where did Ritae from? And when had she been engaged to him?


    Rita frowned impatiently. Before she could react, her hand was held by Aaron and pulled into his arms.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Is it strange?" Aaron drooped his head and looked down at her red face. With a hint of cunning, he


    held her tightly in his arms. "The banquet today is to announce our engagement."


    "Aaron, have you been deceived?" Not to be outdone, Yvonne pointed to Rita and said, "She is my


    brother''s girlfriend, how could she get engaged to you?"


    "Magee and I are not boyfriend and girlfriend," Rita refuted, "Don''t talk nonsense."


    "Bah, you were childhood sweetheart. He must be your boyfriend." Yvonne''s beautiful face was


    distorted with anger and squinted at her in a strange way. "You''re really a bitch by going after both of


    them."


    Rita was helpless. "You can say whatever you like."


    At the moment, she was held tightly in the arms of Aaron, and her shoulders hurt. How scheming he


    was! He knew clearly Yvonne''s purpose, but he intentionally embarrassed her in such an asion.


    Yvonne was so angry that she was shaking all over. The words she said to Rita just now, at this


    moment, was like nothing but a joke in the eyes of Aaron! She was like a little mouse being teased by


    him.


    She fell from heaven to hell. She still couldn''t believe that she was fooled by Aaron!


    She shifted her hatred to Rita. It must be Rita who tried everything to seduce Aaron!


    When Yvonne was boiling with rage, Rita was pulled to the center of the stage by Aaron, where she


    was the center of attention. She was so proud and glowing like when she was at her graduation


    ceremony anding-of-age ceremony.


    Aaron held her hand and asked secretly, "Are you nervous?"


    "I am fine." She walked leisurely.


    "You are not turning me down?"


    Aaron''s voice was full of tease and perplexity, and she even felt a sense of mockery. She discreetly


    nced at him and smiled, "Well, in this case, can I say no? If I refuse, you will force my family into


    bankruptcy."


    "You are a smart girl."


    Rita couldn''t figure it out. She just met him for three times. Why did Aaron decide to marry her? Was it


    because she was good at sex? Or was it because he thought that she would be a well behaved wife


    and a happy bride?


    Was he thinking too much?


    "Why me?" She finally asked, "You have a lot of women around you. You can have any kind of women


    you want. Peoplee from families of equal social rank and powerful. You can choose whoever you


    want. Why me?"


    Aaron held her hand to the center of the crowd and received other people''s blessings politely and


    gently, as if he hadn''t heard her words.


    Why did he insist on marrying her even though Yvonne was perfect for him?


    It was hard for Rita to imagine that she would get married to a man, who she had a sex with once, in


    such a short time of three days.


    "I have told you that you are good in bed," Aaron whispered in her ear.


    How she wished she could p him right in the face right now.


    Her face was so pale that she didn''t even know how to smile politely to receive blessings from others.


    Like a toy yed by Aaron, she only felt that her self-esteem was greatly insulted at this moment.


    Rita turned to him and put her arms around his waist, leaning against him.


    Her sudden approach made Aaron quite surprised. She leaned her coquettish face on his shoulder and


    her smile was quiet and treacherous. Her voice was very low, but was heard by people around. "You


    has not proposed yet."


    The tone was coy, and there was a smile on her face, which was lovely and attractive.


    She meant to let him propose in public.


    Besides, there were so many people around them. It was not appropriate for him not to ask her to


    marry him.


    Did she do it on purpose?

 Chapter 5 Aaron Is A Schemer

    Chapter 5 Aaron Is A Schemer


    "Now?" Aaron asked.


    "Yeah, when else?"


    Rita pouted and raised her eyebrows. A meaningful smile appeared on her red lips.


    How could she be bullied by Aaron without striking back?


    "Good girl." He put his arms around her waist and whispered in her ear, "How can I spoil such a big


    surprise like a proposal?"


    "Then I''ll wait." As she raised her head, she saw the deep meaning in Aaron''s dark eyes. "I will wait for


    a surprise from you."


    From the eyes of outsiders, they seemed to be deeply in love. Perhaps no one would believe this was


    the third time they met.


    Yvonne stood in the crowd and looked at the elegant and noble man from a distance. He was standing


    in the center of the banquet, shining and attracting the eyes of countless people. He was so dazzling


    and brilliant. Wasn''t she supposed to be the one standing next to him?


    In Yvonne''s heart, only she herself was good enough for Aaron!


    How could it be Rita? ''Where did Ritae from? Why is she suddenly his fiancee? Isn''t she... Isn''t


    she my brother''s girlfriend?''


    Clenching her fists silently, Yvonne felt it was so ironic. She had never lost in her life, and now she just


    lost to Rita!


    The news of Aaron''s engagement with Rita was like a bomb exploded in the upper ss.


    The banquet ended. Aaron sent Rita home in person. Afraid of being photographed by the paparazzi,


    he deliberately stepped on the gas to speed up.


    Although she fastened her seat belt and held the rail, she still felt that her whole body was going to be


    thrown out.


    Aaron was driving a convertible and Rita couldn''t open her eyes in the wind.


    "Can you close the convertible?" Rita was out of patience, and her hair was blown messy by the wind,


    and she was like a madman. "Arron, you are not the only person who has a convertible in the world.


    You don''t have to be pretentious like that."


    But she didn''t know that Aaron was doing this on purpose.


    "I usually don''t drive this car. To drive you home today, I specially chose this one." He easily shifted the


    gear, stepped hard on the gas and drove away. "Yet you are not grateful."


    "Then I should probably thank you." She kept a straight face all the time.


    Looking at the scenery outside the window, she saw the sparkling lights of the building, like shining


    diamonds.


    "You did a good job tonight," Aaron suddenly said. Rita stared at him in disbelief and fiercely.


    "Aaron, you''re not my boss. I don''t need yourment." She stared at him coldly. "Besides, I don''t


    know you yet."


    Aaron smiled yfully. "We have slept already, I think you know me pretty well."


    "You slept with so many women, do you remember every name?" Rita said in a sarcastic tone, "Aaron,


    you are well-known as a prodigal. The women that you have slept with can lineup all the way from here


    to Mediterranean."


    "Sorry, but I remember every name."


    ''How humorous he is! He always speaks in a serious way, yet the thing he says is so hrious, '' Rita


    thought to herself.


    From his expression, it was really difficult for Rita to associate him with the second young master of the


    Leng Company. She often saw this person in the news media, but when he was actually sitting next to


    her, she felt that he was not so dignified as she had heard. He was a scheming man!


    Rita really had nothing to say to him.


    The car stopped in front of her apartment. Aaron parked the car by the side of the road. Rita couldn''t


    wait to unfasten the seat belt. All of a sudden, she saw him approach her.


    "What are you doing?"


    He passed his hand through her waist, and her body slowly approached him. She could even smell his


    faint scent. She almost subconsciously wrapped her arms around herself to avoid contact with him.


    "I am opening the door for you. Don''t be so nervous."


    As soon as he finished his words, he pushed the door open.


    Flushed with shyness and anger, Rita got out of the car and mmed the door hard.


    Aaron watched her go away. He hadn''t left until she had entered themunity.


    He touched his lips and closed the convertible with a yful smile on his face. He thought that she was


    really a very interesting woman.R��Adt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Rita felt exhausted after the banquet of the upper ss.


    She then slept for more than ten hours. It was already noon when Rita got up.


    "Rita,e eat." With a smile, Jack beckoned Rita to sit down. "How was the banquet yesterday? Did


    Mr. Leng send you back? I watched the news this morning. It said that you are engaged. Is it true?"


    Hearing Jack''s father''s nagging, Rita immersed herself in eating, without saying a word.


    "Rita, I''m talking to you." Jack wanted to know what had happened, so he put down his chopsticks and


    propped up his presbyopic sses. "I''m not pushing you. But you can''t screw up your marriage with


    the Leng''s. As long as you get the marriage certificate, it will be done. You have to get the marriage


    certificate with Mr. Leng soon."


    "Okay, okay, I know," Rita answered perfunctorily and took a sip of the soup. Thinking of what Aaron


    did to herst night, she simply had no good impression on him.


    Ding!


    All of a sudden, the door bell rang. Grace walked to the door and opened it. She saw that the visitor


    was Yvonne. Grace didn''t know what had happened between Yvonne and Rita. She opened the door


    with a smile and said, "Yvonne, it has been a long time since you came to our housest time."


    Obviously, Yvonne didn''t show her politeness to Grace, so she perfunctorily said, "Aunt, I''m here for


    Rita."


    The Jiang family and the Gu family had been in good rtionship for generations. After the Gu family


    declined, the Jiang family cut ties with them. Except for Magee, no one paid any attention to the Gu


    family. Now when Yvonne came to their home, Rita''s parents were shocked.


    Only Rita knew why she came.


    Rita put down the chopsticks, wiped her mouth and walked towards Yvonne. "What do you want to


    do?"

 Chapter 6 Rita Is A Tough Nut To Crack

    Chapter 6 Rita Is A Tough Nut To Crack


    Except for Magee, the Jiang family members did not have the conscience, especially Yvonne. She was


    really an ungrateful person.


    "Rita, how can you hook up with Aaron? Do you know that he will be my boyfriend in the near future?"


    asked Yvonne with anger.


    "Will be? Then not for the moment." Rita raised her eyebrows and said, "He''s not your boyfriend, then


    why do you think you are qualified to say this to me?"


    "You..." Pointing at Rita''s nose, Yvonne yelled, "Do you know how much energy I have spent to get to


    know Aaron? How much time and efforts! Now look at you! You''ve all messed it up!"


    Seeing this, Grace came to them and said, "Rita and Mr. Aaron are in love with each other. It''s their


    conjugal fate."


    "Don''t touch me!" Yvonne pushed Grace, and continued, Do you know how expensive my clothes are?


    You are not qualified to touch it!"


    In order not to let her mother fall down, Rita held Grace''s arm and gave Yvonne a ck look. "I don''t


    think you are qualified to be in my house. Get out of here!"


    "Thend of your family is really damaging to my identity. You can''t even hire a servant," said Yvonne


    as she looked around, with a sarcastic smile on her face. "How dare you hook up with Aaron? Do you


    have the right to attach to the Leng family? Look at yourself! It''s a disgrace that my brother is willing to


    talk to you! Rita, how dare you go tost night''s banquet! Look at you, you are so ugly that make a fool


    of yourself. How dare you go to that kind of upper ss banquet! Look at yourself in the mirror and see


    if you are qualified enough!"


    Rita was not provoked at all by Yvonne''s words, but her parents trembled with anger. They raised their


    daughter so hard. How could she be insulted like this?


    "Watch your mouth!" Jack rushed over and spoke for Rita. "How could Mark teach such an impolite


    daughter like you?"


    "I am impolite? Then you mean that Rita is polite! Bitch, seducing other''s boyfriend."


    "You..." Jack was so angry that blue veins stood out on his face. Rita quickly pulled him back and


    helped her parents sit down.


    "You said Aaron is your boyfriend. Did he ever admit it? Or have you really dated? I think he doesn''t


    like you," Rita knew what''s the most painful point of Yvonne, so she spoke it out. "Even with all your


    effort, you still can''t hook up with him. I feel sorry for you. Yvonne, you call yourself prince charming


    reaper. Who do you think you are? Tell me how many of your ex-boyfriends have remarkable


    achievement? They are just some unknown stars, ying with you. You want to marry into a rich family


    while young. Who do you think you are? Why should a rich family ept you as a bride?"


    Enraged by the words, Yvonne rushed forward and pushed Rita to the ground. Unexpectedly, Rita fell


    down, her legs just hit the chair.


    Grace held the hand of Yvonne to stop her. Rita nced at Yvonne coldly. Then she got up and


    dragged the cor of Yvonne''s dress, ripping it a little. "What an expensive dress! What a waste to put it


    on you!"


    "Rita! You pay me for my clothes!" Yvonne sobbed, pointing to the Gu family of three, and shouted,


    "You... You''re ganging up on me!"


    As soon as she stopped shouting, there was a knock on the door.


    Grace opened the door immediately and saw a man in a suit standing at the door. He smiled politely to


    Grace and said, "Good evening, Mrs. Gu. I am Master Magee''s driver. Master Magee just returned


    home and he knew that Miss Yvonne is here, so he asked me to pick her home."


    Hearing that, Yvonne''s face turned pale. She said nothing and rushed out angrily, holding her bag.


    All three people in the Gu family were hurt deeply by this incident.


    Seeing Rita sitting on the sofa, Grace was worried about her mood, so sheforted her daughter at


    once, "Don''t take her words to heart."


    "Mom, I won''t," Rita came up smiling andforted her mother in turn. "I won''t haggle with such kind


    of person. If it weren''t for the sake of Magee, I would have taught her a lesson."


    Jack heaved a long sigh and said, "To be honest, the Jiang family is also a big family. How could they


    teach a daughter like that?" He went towards his daughter, feeling guilty and distressed. "It''s all my


    fault. If I had run thepany well, people would not judge you, my daughter."


    "Dad," Rita held her parents'' hands and smiled happily and breezily, continued, "It''s okay. This kind of


    person is just jealous. Even if our family is powerful and wealthy now, there are still people gossiping


    about us. We don''t need to care about other people''s opinion."


    She knew that she couldn''t show any depression in front of her parents, or else they would feel sadder.


    She had to be strong and withstand the pressure. The gossiping outside seemed to be desperate to


    drown her. She could do nothing about it, but she could only force herself to go on.


    After a while, Aaron''s servant came to pick up Rita, saying that she should go with Aaron to see their


    matrimonial house.


    Hearing the news, Jack was full of expectation. He sent Rita onto the car, and the driver took her to a


    high-end vi area. It was located halfway around the mountain. The scenery was beautiful. The maple


    leaves on the mountain were as red as fire, like the clouds shining under sunlight.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    In front of the door of a vi, Rita saw that Aaron was looking around to check the decoration of the


    house. Seeing hering, he waved at her.


    She walked up to him and frowned. She was not in a good mood. Aaron pointed to several decoration


    ces and exined to her. When he saw arge bruise on her legs, he squinted coldly. "Who did it?"


    he said in a low voice. Seeing her turning her head away in a hurry, Aaron frowned more tightly. He


    squatted down to see her wound.


    There was arge part of bruise on her knees.


    "I''m fine." She shifted her eyes to the sofa that had been set. The big house was several timesrger


    than her own house, with three floors and enough space. There was also a big garden outside.


    No wonder so many women stuck their heads out to marry into the wealthy families. The real life of the


    rich was unimaginable.


    Rita signed in her heart. At this time, Aaron took the medicine box and squatted again in front of Rita.


    "Come here, I will apply some medicine on your wound."


    "It''s okay. I''ll be fine in a minute. It doesn''t hurt..."


    Before she finished her words, she was suddenly lifted and then pressed onto the sofa by Aaron.

 Chapter 7 Falling In Love With Each Other

    Chapter 7 Falling In Love With Each Other


    Her body lost bnce at that moment, and Rita was almost frightened to scream.


    She was almost subconsciously nervous, bowing her legs in case that Aaron took a step closer.


    "Don''t move. Let me see." He patted her slightly on her knees, indicating her to rx. Seeing a deep


    bruise on her legs, he curled his lips and said, "It''s such a big injury. Have you been beaten by


    someone?"


    "Who dare beat me?" Rita rolled her eyes at him.


    "It''s normal that you are beaten," he said with an indifferent expression, and rubbed her knees with the


    medicated oil. Seeing that she was struggling, Aaron patted her knees and ordered, "Sit still. Don''t


    move."


    "Why is it normal for me to be beaten?" Rita couldn''t believe what she just heard.


    "If everyone knows that you are engaged to me, many of them will surely beat you up."


    There was no emotion in the grim tone of Aaron. As soon as he finished his words, Rita was so angry


    that she even wanted to give him a p on his head. But she restrained her impulse and sneered in a


    cold tone, "It seems that Mr. Aaron is popr among women."


    "Isn''t it?" Aaron raised his eyebrows.


    Rita rolled her eyes upward.


    When Aaron rubbed hard in the end, she screamed, "Hiss..."


    "Does it hurt?" He put the medicated oil away and gently ced her legs on the sofa.


    "Of course it hurts!" After saying that, she was about to stand up. Suddenly, she felt that Aaron was


    ncing her coldly.


    "If it hurts, just sit still and don''t move."


    Rita did not want to continue the conversation with him. She looked away and scolded him thousands


    of times in her heart. ''This guy must have given orders often. How dare hemand me?''


    She didn''t talk for a long time. Aaron handed her a ss of water. "How did you get hurt?"


    "Today, Yvonne came to my house and shoved me to the ground when disputing with me."


    Thinking of the face of Yvonne, Rita frowned. If it was not because of her brother Magee, she would


    definitely teach her a lesson.


    The next second, Aaron understood what she meant. He asked with a smile, "Did she go there and


    bother you?"


    "Or what? Inviting me to join her afternoon tea?" Rita sneered. "What else can she do besides


    bothering me?"


    "So... you lost out?"


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Rita reached out an index finger and shook it. "No, I torn her dress. It''s her who suffered more losses."


    "Your clothes are torn, too. You guys really fought violently." Somehow, Aaron felt it funny.


    Rita stood up from the sofa, but before she could stand firm, she staggered and sat down again.


    He stretched out his hand and helped her up. Rita reluctantly put her hand on his. Just as she stood


    up, she felt that her body was clinging to Aaron. She even smelt his scent and felt his breath.


    "Why do you get so close to me?" Aaron asked in a low, gentle voice, flirting with her. "You have a


    crush on me?"


    "What?" Rita thought that she misheard his words and asked, "What did you say? Speak it louder!"


    "I said you have a crush on me."


    "Mr. Aaron, don''t tter yourself." Rita pushed him away and limped forward. She seemed to have


    sensed the intimate and ambiguous atmosphere in the air. Could it be possible if... she and Aaron fell in


    love with each other?


    "Come to my home for dinnerter," he said this abruptly.


    Meeting his parents? So soon? She was not ready and she was injured today. She looked at the


    wound in her knees and said helplessly, "Maybe another day. I''m some now. How can I go?"


    Aaron looked at her up and down and pouted. "I''ll take you to buy a dress to cover the wound so that


    no one will see the injury."


    She was speechless. Before she could say more to stop him, Aaron turned to Wendy and asked her to


    book a table for dinner.


    Suddenly, he spoke to Wendy again, "Take her to buy some clothes now."


    Looking at Rita, Wendy asked with a faint smile, "Master Aaron, won''t you go shopping with Miss Rita?"

 Chapter 8 Does He Have Some Fetish

    Chapter 8 Does He Have Some Fetish


    "I have a meetingter. I have to go back to thepany first." He looked back at Rita, who was sitting


    quietly with her head down and her bangs on the cheeks. Her face was perfect, and her eyes were


    bright and beautiful. Suddenly, he reached out and knocked her head. "Let Wendy take you to buy a


    dress. I go back to thepany first, and I''ll pick you up at night."


    Looking at his watch, he appeared to have enough time. When Rita was about to say something, she


    saw him walking out of the door.


    His arrogant and tall figure was in her sight. He was dressed in a straight suit, with a good figure, broad


    shoulders, slender legs, and dreamy eyes. She saw him frown as if he was upset.


    "Mr. Leng is always like this. He is very busy." Wendy walked over and said with a sweet and calm


    smile, "Miss Gu, please don''t mind him."


    Rita replied with a polite smile, "No, I don''t mind."


    After taking her into the car and ordering the driver to go to the mall, Wendy couldn''t help ncing at


    Rita and squinted. "Mr. Leng seldom cares about the people around him. I have never seen him like


    this when he is with you."


    "Oh, really?" Rita replied indifferently.


    "Mr. Leng had a few rtionships before, but he was seldom with his girlfriend, not to mention a


    wedding. He booked the date after meeting you. I was surprised."


    "You often apanies Aaron, so you must have seen many excellent girls."


    "Indeed, I have seen a lot, you know, all kinds of them," said Wendy in a calm tone. She looked at Rita


    up and down and smiled lightly. "Mr. Leng did not like any of them, so... you are really special."


    Looking out of the window, Rita said nothing. Although everyone thought that she was lucky enough to


    marry a man like Aaron, she had to suffer a lot.


    Aaron was a freak. During all these years, there had been many gossips about him, but he had never


    admitted anyone was his girlfriend. And Rita once doubted whether he was a gay, who messed around


    to hide his sexual preference.


    Was it possible that he just married her as a formality? Or was it possible that he was bisexual?


    Just after they drove for a while, Aaron called. Wendy answered the phone. She heard Aaron speaking


    while driving. "I will pick her upter. You are responsible for dressing her up. Sarah ising to the


    dinner too."


    "Okay, I know."


    "By the way," said Aaron all of a sudden as something came to his mind. He added hastily, "Buy


    whatever she likes. I''m afraid she''s not in a good mood today. I want her to be happy."


    A tinge of astonishment shed across Wendy''s eyes. She joked, "Mr. Leng is really considerate. Well,


    I know what to do."


    ''Since when did Aaron have such a delicate side? This Rita is indeed different. She made him care, ''


    Wendy thought to herself.


    After hanging up the phone, Wendy smiled at Rita and asked, "Miss Gu, where do you like to go?"


    Rita shrugged and answered, "Well, I don''t like going shopping very much."


    "Then do you have a special brand that you like?" Wendy''s tone was very polite.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Nothing particr." Wendy frowned at her indifferent attitude. She looked her up and down. She wore


    simple clothes without any luxury or any item of big brand.


    Looking out of the window, Rita saw the scenery passing by quickly. She and Wendy had nothing to


    talk about, and they were far from downtown. She sighed and said stiffly, "Mr. Leng... what else does


    he do when he is not working?"


    "He likes reading books, watching news, learning, and taking part in group discussions about the things


    he is interested in." Wendy bluntly continued, "He also likes sports."


    "Does he have some special fetish?" Rita looked at Wendy curiously and said, "Does he usually goes


    to a bar or a night club, and then... Then..."


    Wendy couldn''t help but frown. "A night club?"


    Rita''s first encounter with Aaron was in bed. So she assumed that he might be into something like that.


    "Miss Gu, have you heard some gossips?" Wendy said, shrugging. "After all, I''m just his assistant. I


    don''t get involved in his personal life."


    Looking back at how considerate he had been in the past, Ritaughed in her heart. A man like him,


    there should be many women around him. Maybe, he would take whatever opportunity to getid, and


    he must have a lot of lovers.


    "Miss Gu," said Wendy, "Although I don''t know why you are suddenly engaged with Mr. Leng, I think


    you''d better not interfere in his personal affairs. After all, he doesn''t like others to meddle in his private


    affairs."


    Wendy said this for Rita''s own good. After all, Aaron was a man that was hard to predict. How could


    this poor little girlpete with him? She would be tortured to death by him without knowing how.


    "Okay, I know."


    Rita continued to look out of the window. Wait, why did she ask about the private affairs of Aaron? She


    scolded herself.


    She decided that whether he was gay or not, or whether he was into sex or not did not concern her.


    ''Maybe the reason why he wants to marry a woman is for her to serve as a cover, and this woman just


    happens to be her.


    That''s it, '' Rita thought to herself.


    She should be the wife of Aaron, but she decided that she wasn''t supposed to consider too much into


    that as she did not think that there was love between them.


    She thought that she might be overthinking.

 Chapter 9 She Is Different From Other Girls

    Chapter 9 She Is Different From Other Girls


    Wendy went shopping with Rita and bought her some clothes. Aaron showed up at dusk on time to pick


    Rita up for dinner.


    He rolled down the window, and saw Rita standing on the side of the road in the crowd. She was


    wearing a red dress with nipped waists, which perfectly covered the wounds on her knees. She looked


    more elegant and aloof in the high-heeled shoes, making people feel difficult to get close to her.


    He beckoned her to get in the car.


    Rita got on the car and closed the door. She said with cool and beautiful eyes, "Wendy said that she


    would leave alone first."


    "Okay. We are going for the dinner. You will meet my parents and some other people." He drove to the


    hotel, intending to tell her theplex rtionship about the Leng family, but Rita did not seem to be


    interested.


    "What? In bad mood? Women always feel good after they go shopping." Aaron nced at her. She


    looked worse than she did in the morning.


    "No, I have always been like this."


    Rita grabbed her skirt with both hands, feeling restless. All these happened too fast. She only met


    Aaron for just a few times. If counting in today, they had just met for four or five times. It was


    unbelievable for her to marry a man who she had only met a few times. And this man embraced tens of


    millions of dors, handsome as well. He was the dream lover of countless girls. He was like a mystery.


    "All the members of the Leng family will attend the dinner tonight, including my so-called elder brother,


    Scott. You might not know well about the rtionship of our family. Just stay with meter. Don''t talk


    nonsense."


    After hearing the suggestions, Rita nodded tamely. "Okay, I got it."


    "My father is a strange person. If he treat you kindly, you don''t have to be surprised." With one hand on


    the steering wheel, Aaron touched his lips with the other hand and gave a meaningful smile.


    Why would his father treat her kindly? Rita could not understand.


    She turned her head to look at Aaron whose face was not wearing any expression.


    "Here we are."


    Looking up, Rita found that the top seven-star luxury hotel was like a castle, extravagant and fantastic.


    While walking on a cashmere carpet, she felt like just walking on a soft cloud.


    Aaron opened the car door for her in person. Rita held Aaron''s arm and said in a polite but detached


    tone, "Thank you."


    He looked back at her and felt that she was very different now. Was it because she was injured?


    "Does your legs still hurt?"


    "Not any more."


    Aaron''s care for her made Rita feel at a loss. She pursed her lips and secretly looked up at him.


    Coincidentally, Aaron also looked down at her. Their eyes shed in the air withplex emotions.


    She remembered that on their blind date day, Aaron had asked her if she knew a woman. It was that


    woman who made her sleep with Aaron. But Rita couldn''t remember any details about the woman.


    What was the rtionship of Aaron with that woman? The new lover of Aaron?


    Full of doubts, she wanted to ask, but stopped herself when thinking of what Wendy had told her.


    Wendy asked her to stay away from Aaron''s affairs. So she chose to not bother to ask more.


    Wait, when did she be so interested in the private life of Aaron? Why did she care about Aaron''s


    lover? Did it have something to do with her how many lovers he had?


    While she was struggling with her mind, the elevator stopped and Aaron took her into the private room.


    The private room was big enough to amodate dozens of people. The delicate dishes were ced


    on the table in order, with fragrant heat spreading. However, the atmosphere in this room was very


    strange, and there was a deathly silence around. No one made a sound, and the room was very quiet,


    and the footstep sounds of Rita and Aaron were very clear.


    As soon as they appeared, people around all looked at them. The man sitting in the middle was his


    father, a renowned financial tycoon in the world��Lambert Leng. The elegantdy sitting next to


    Lambert must be Aaron''s mother��Selena.


    Aaron briefly introduced his parents to Rita. Rita greeted them politely. Then she saw a man in a suit


    sitting next to Lambert. That man narrowed his eyes and smiled gently. "This must be Miss Rita. A


    beautiful girl. You have a good taste, Aaron." This was Aaron''s elder brother, Scott Leng.


    Scott cast a meaningful nce at Aaron, smiling. "Why are you still standing? Sit down. Quick."


    Next to Scott sat a young but also elegant woman, the wife of him��Sarah. She had been a famous


    star before. It was said that she had given birth to two babies in order to marry into the rich family, but


    both of the babies were daughters. Now she was in her thirties and still struggled to get pregnant. Her


    husband, Scott, often caused a lot of romantic affairs.


    Rich family was not as simple as Rita thought.


    There were only six people in this meal, and almost everyone was staring at Rita. Especially Selena.


    Without moving her eyes away, Selena asked, "How long have you known Aaron? Now you have


    already been engaged, but as elder members of the family, we don''t know about it at all. How about


    inviting your parents to a tea some other day and discussing it?"


    "Ahem," Lambert frowned and said lightly, "You don''t have to worry about our children. Aaron wants to


    get married. That''s his own business."


    Selena looked at Lambert coldly. "It was you who arranged the blind date, and it was also you who


    choose the girls for him. I don''t even have the right to say a word!"


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Rita is different from other girls," Aaron said indifferently, squinting his eyes. "I get along well with her.


    You don''t need to concern anything about our marriage."

 Chapter 10 Moody Aaron

    Chapter 10 Moody Aaron


    Rita lowered her head and said nothing. She felt embarrassed even making a move in such an


    atmosphere.


    "Riri?" "You''ve just met each other for a few days. How could you be so intimate?" said Selena with a


    sneer. Aaron, this isn''t like you."


    "Don''t you always want me to get married as soon as possible?" Aaron took a sip of tea. "I am doing it


    as you wish."


    "You!" A frown appeared on her face. How she wished she could throw something at him! But she


    controlled herself. She said, "You''re really good at making trouble."


    Rita did not understand at all. Everyone in the Leng family was weirdly weird.


    "That''s about enough. You don''t have to be so harsh in front of them." Lambert patted her on the arm


    and said, "Let''s eat. Let''s eat."


    Pulling a long face, Selena said to Lambert grimly, "There are so many girls out there but he has to


    choose Rita Gu. He is doing it on purpose."


    "Enough!" Lambert''s face suddenly darkened. He turned quite serious bordering angry. "Are you


    done?"


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Aaron looked at them with a faint smile on his face as if he was enjoying a show.


    The others were not surprised at her words. They just ate and drank as they were supposed to,


    ignoring her.


    Selena was furious. She stood up and walked away. "I have had enough."


    No one stepped forward to stop her or to break the embarrassment. They just watched her leaving


    without saying a word.


    But as long as she left, there was no need to eat this meal.


    "Riri, let Aaron take you home for dinner another time," Lambert wiped his mouth and said to Rita with


    a smile.


    "Yes, we will soon be a family. You should often bring Miss Gu home," added Scott.


    Rita had a feeling that Scott was harboring some ill intent. The first time she met with Selena, Aaron''s


    mother, she felt that Selena disliked her very much. Yet Scott insisted on having her as a guest of the


    Leng family. He simply wanted to upset Selena.


    Strangely enough, she had never met with Selena before. Why did she hate her so much that she


    couldn''t help leaving?


    Looking back at Rita, Aaron seemed to have expected such an oue. ''Was this arranged by him?''


    They finished the meal in a rush. Aaron drove Rita back. Rita could not help but feel full of doubts. She


    looked back at him. "Why does your mother hate me? "


    "No, it''s not true." He turned back and smiled at her. "She doesn''t hate you. It''s not your problem."


    "Your family is so strange. Is the rtionship between you and your brother as bad as the rumors? I


    heard that when you were a child, you were kidnapped by a group of people sent by him?"


    "You know me well, don''t you?" He put on a charming smile, rolled down the window and rested his


    hand on the door.


    "Your kidnap caused a sensation in the whole city at that time. I remember that even when I went to


    primary school. It was your father who paid fifty million dors to redeem you," Rita said with a smile.


    "You are really rich."


    "Fifty million dors? I am not that valuable. Maybe fifty million Japanese yen."


    Rita just didn''t know how to reply.


    "Seriously, the rtionship between you and your brother is really that bad?" She was totally intrigued


    by his words.


    "You can see for yourself."


    "Will he send someone to kidnap me?"


    "Who knows?" Aaron eyed her from head to toe. "Maybe he will kidnap you, rape you and then kill you,


    and rape your dead body one more time."


    Aaron burst intoughter and added, "But then again, you are not that attractive."


    "Go to hell!"


    Rita found that she really could not have a nice conversation with Aaron. His thinking was not normal,


    let alone his behavior.


    "If I''m hell, who is going to driving you back? "


    He smiled evilly and said, "Don''t worry. There are many women around him. He won''t be interested in


    you."


    As soon as Aaron finished speaking, a call came to him from Wendy. Aaron put her on speaker directly.


    On the other side of the phone, Wendy said anxiously, "Mr. Leng, that woman has been found."


    "Finally! Where is she?" The cynical look on his face immediately froze into a deep chill.


    "She''s in the suite in the Westin Hotel."


    "I''ll be right there." As soon as he finished speaking, he suddenly turned around. The impact was so


    strong that Rita was almost thrown away. She grabbed the handle and shouted at him, "What are you


    doing? "


    "Something urgent."


    He stepped on the gas and drove towards the Westin Hotel. Rita just couldn''t believe that he had it in


    him.


    She looked at his side face, and saw his eyebrows wrinkled tightly. His face was cold and calm, and the


    anger hidden in it seemed about to erupt like a volcano in an instant, making people dare not look at


    him.

 Chapter 11 Mr. Aaron Finished Too Soon

    Chapter 11 Mr. Aaron Finished Too Soon


    Aaron drove as fast as a rocket and arrived at the hotel quickly.


    As soon as Rita got off the car, her legs were so feeble that she could hardly walk. Supporting herself


    by the pir outside the hotel for a while, she slowly raised her head and looked at Aaron who


    straightened his suit. Then he strode into the hotel.


    What kind of woman made Aaron so nervous?


    What was the woman''s charm to make Aaron look like a different person?


    She had known him for not a long time, but she had more or less known his temperament. He always


    behaved like a demon who was unpredictable, but he would never be angry in front of other people.


    And earlier today when he received a call from Wendy, he lost his anger.


    ''Who is the woman that Wendy was talking about? Is she the one who caused me and Aaron''s


    hookup?'' Rita thought.


    Full of questions, Rita followed the steps of Aaron. He went straight to the elevator and soon arrived at


    the hotel suite which Wendy told him.


    "Wait for me outside." When Aaron suddenly saw that Rita was with him, he stopped and sneered, "I''ll


    be out in a minute."


    Before she could say anything, Aaron had already gone inside the suite.


    With a bang, the door was closed by him and Rita was isted from the inside. At this moment, she


    was a little confused. She was eager to know who the woman inside was and what she looked like.


    Rita was curious and nervous.


    But, did everything about Aaron have anything to do with her? She asked herself and then denied it


    again and again in her mind.


    It might be the human nature of the curiosity about gossip. Yes, it was!


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Inside the suite of the hotel, a coquettish woman was sitting on the sofa and smoking. She took up a


    ss of red wine from the table and slowly shook it. When she looked up, her hand trembled when she


    saw Aaroning in. She was a little scared, so she extinguished the cigarette butt with hand.


    "Mr. Aaron." She smiled coquettishly, with her eyes full of flirtatious charm to seduce him.


    However, Aaron was not interested in her at all. Instead, casting a stern nce at the woman, Aaron


    said with a poker-faced attitude, "Now you are not afraid to show up? You gave me a present the other


    night. Remember that?"


    "That girl looks pretty. I think she is quite suitable for Mr. Aaron." The woman took a sip of the red wine


    with a sexy smile. Her red lipstick print was stick to the ss, making her look more sexy and stunning.


    In the face of Aaron, she had a guilty conscience. She tried to hold back her fear and continued, "Mr.


    Aaron, you want to thank me for giving you such a good present?"


    "Come on," Aaron said with a grim expression in his eyes. He raised his handsome lips andughed, "I


    don''t have much patience. Tell me everything you know. Or..."


    That cold words made the woman shivering. Her lips were dry and her throat was tight. She did not


    know what to say. She sped her ten fingers together, begging pitifully, "Mr. Aaron, I really don''t know


    anything."


    "Then why are you hiding from me?" He smiled silently, suppressing his anger. "How much money did


    Scott give you to work for him like this? Kaley, I treated you well. Do you know the consequences of


    betraying me?"


    That woman called Kaley was frightened and her body softened instantly. She wished she could exert


    all her skills to persuade Aaron by pressing her body against him. "Mr. Aaron, I was wrong."


    The woman in his arms was as docile as a cat, tears flowing from her pathetic big eyes. She covered


    his strong chest with one of her hands and unbuttoned his shirt at the same time. "Mr. Aaron, I do


    everything just for you, without any second thoughts."


    As soon as the woman''s sexy lips gently kissed his face, her hand was suddenly gripped by Aaron. His


    eyes instantly shed into red, and he sternly said, "Take your hands away."


    She took back her hands in fear. He was as cold as an ice. She dared not approach him and speak a


    word again, then shrank back to the seat where she was before.


    "I give you ten minutes to confess." Aaron''s face darkened. He sneered, "Be careful with your words.


    Do not lie to me."


    At that moment, Kaley realized that Aaron wasn''t joking. He wouldn''t beat a woman, but that didn''t


    mean his subordinates wouldn''t. How could she afford to offend and irritate Aaron? She would be crazy


    if she chose to help Scott go against Aaron.


    Kaley''s face was pale and she told the story with a trembling voice. She did not forget to add, "That


    night, I really didn''t know what to do. I was afraid that you would be angry with me, so I found a girl.


    She... she is to your taste, isn''t she?"


    When she mentioned Rita, Aaron''s handsome body suddenly moved a little. A smile appeared on his


    cold face, but in an instant he returned to poker face again. "Are you telling the truth? I will ask my men


    to investigate it."


    Kaley''s face turned pale. Seeing that Aaron was about to leave, she grasped his arm hurriedly and


    said, "Mr. Aaron, please give me one more chance. I will do whatever you tell me."


    If she lost the protection of Aaron, she knew that Scott would not let her go easily since she had told


    Aaron so many secrets about Scott.


    "I was wrong! I had no choice!"


    But before she could finish her sentence, Aaron left resolutely. He didn''t even look back when she was


    crying and shouting.


    "Send her away. Don''t let her show up in front of me again." He left the room after the call to settle


    things.


    Rita was still standing outside. She kept pacing back and forth in the aisle for a long time. Finally, she


    saw Aaroning out of the suite.


    She looked up and saw his shirt was in a mess. There was also a bright red lipstick print on his neck.


    Rita sneered. She looked at her watch and calcted the time in her mind silently. "Mr. Aaron, you


    finished too soon."


    "Don''t you know whether I finish soon or not?"

 Chapter 12 Are You Doing Kabe-don

    Chapter 12 Are You Doing Kabe-don


    Rita was suddenly speechless and didn''t know what to say for a while.


    "With only fifteen minutes? How can you say that?" she snorted and turned around, ready to leave.


    "More than fifteen minutes. There must be two hours in total that night." Aaron recalled the scene that


    night when he saw Rita entered in the room. It was a nightmare.


    "What I''m saying is just now." Rita''s face turned red in an instant, and she intentionally coughed. "You


    spent about fifteen minutes to go inside and out. I kept ount of the time for you."


    "Huh," he sneered, "what do you think I was doing inside?"


    "That goes without saying. One man and one woman stay together in one room. Mr. Aaron, you really


    need to nourish your body. I didn''t expect you toe out so soon. I thought I could go downstairs and


    have a cup of tea before youe out."


    She satirized him on purpose. But Aaron was not angry at all. He grabbed her waist with one hand and


    pressed her against the wall. "Why don''t you have a try and see if I do it soon or not?"


    She was pressed against the wall and facing his chest. She was so close to him.


    "Are you doing Kabe-don, Mr. Aaron?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    His face came closer and closer, and was about to touch her forehead. "Kabe-don? It''s a good idea."


    They were getting closer and closer. Rita felt that she almost couldn''t breathe. His smell surrounded


    her whole body. She was almost suffocated by this intimating atmosphere.


    He leaned very close to her and wrapped her in his arms. He looked down at the little woman and


    found that she was very nervous. Her little face turned so red as if it would bleed. She bit her lower lip


    with her white teeth tightly. Her cherry-like mouth made him want to take a bite.


    Rita only felt that her heart was beating so fast. Every beating sound was like beating a drum.


    She raised her head and saw Aaron''s smiley face. When she saw the red lipstick print on his neck, she


    somehow got angry and pushed him away.


    She took out a tissue and handed it to him in disgust. "Be careful to your image. You didn''t even wipe


    clean the lipstick print."


    Aaron just remembered that Kaley rubbed against his body a few times just now and left lipstick mark.


    He took the tissue that Rita handed him and said with a snicker, "Do you really think that I was doing..."


    "


    "Who cares," Rita interrupted, tired of listening to his exnation. "You can do what do you want to do?


    But next time, Mr. Aaron, when you are going to meet your lover, please don''t take me with you. I don''t


    have that much free time waiting for you."


    "It seems that you are jealous."


    "Jealous?" She widened her eyes. "Are you kidding me? What''s the rtionship between you and me?


    Why should I be jealous for you?"


    "We will be legal husband and wife in a few days. Shouldn''t you be jealous of your future husband?"


    Then Aaron put his face close to Rita''s but he was pushed away by Rita at once.


    "I don''t care how many lovers you have. You childe must have a lot of affairs. Besides, I don''t like you.


    Why should I be jealous for you? You can do whatever you want. It''s none of my business."


    The only purpose she agreed to marry Aaron was to get a piece of prime lot from him. Once she got it,


    she would immediately divorce from him with no dy.


    Rita raised her head arrogantly and swaggered forward.


    Aaron followed her and said, "You are right."


    She didn''t want to talk to him any more. With a straight face, she said, "I''m going home."


    "Let me drive you home."


    "No need!" Somehow, Rita got angry and shouted at him, "I''ll go back by myself!"


    "It''s sote. What if you go home alone and meet a robber or a rapist? You don''t have much charm, but


    it''s hard to say if you meet a blind man."


    Aaron''s words almost exasperated Rita, and she red at him fiercely. "Could you say something


    nice?" She straightened up her chest, turned her little face and looked at him. "Besides, am I really


    bad? Is there nobody fancy me?" "


    Putting one hand on her shoulder, Aaron held her tightly in his arms. Then he dragged her into the car


    and fastened the seat belt for her. "Why don''t you take a luxury car with you instead of taking a taxi?


    Rita, are you stupid or what?" ""


    "You are stupid!" She really didn''t want to quarrel with him at all. She had no idea what kind of person


    Aaron was.


    "No matter how stupid you are, I will marry you anyway," he sighed.


    There was a wicked smile on his handsome face, and his thin lips were slightly closed, emitting an


    unparalleled deep mour, and a handsome evil spirit.


    She couldn''t help but take a look at him for a while. In fact, he was really handsome.


    "Why?" "Marry me anyway?" Why did he want to marry her? Rita couldn''t figure out what the hell was


    the reason behind. She and Aaron were from two different worlds, but he insisted on marrying her. It


    was really difficult to understand him.


    "Why do you want to marry me?" "


    "I have told you. You are good in bed."


    When she heard this, Rita was speechless. At that moment, she really didn''t want to speak to Aaron


    any more. She thought that this man in front of her could be called "the king of hook-up" whose private


    life must be in great disorder!

 Chapter 13 Magee Was Back

    Chapter 13 Magee Was Back


    Back home, Rita stayed up all night. She was distracted and upset at the thought of what happened


    with Aaron.


    She had only known Aaron for a few days. How could they get to this point so soon?


    Was she really going to marry him? What about Magee? How would he react to this?


    The image of Magee came back to her mind which was a clear figure that she would always remember


    it in her mind.


    They never talked about their true attractions about each other. She thought it was a natural thing for


    her to be with him atst, but neither of them took the initiative to speak the love words. It took so many


    years that they were just as friends.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    But now he was back, and she had be the fiancee of Aaron. How ridiculous and ironic it was! Now


    she was together with Aaron. Was it possible for her to be with Magee?


    A tear, which was about to fall, had been hanging in the corner of her eyes. The thought of Magee


    made Rita''s heart ache. Magee hadn''te to meet her since he returned to the hometown.


    What was he thinking about?


    Did he know that she was engaged to Aaron and decide not to disturb her? Was she really going to


    marry Aaron? Even if it was a fake marriage, it was impossible for her to be together with Magee.


    She tossed and turned all night and couldn''t sleep. Early in the morning she was awakened by the


    noise downstairs. Rita went downstairs in her pajamas. She was sleepy with eyes half closed and saw


    her mother cleaning up the ss fragments on the ground. Her father stood aside, frowning. It seemed


    that he was distracted by anxiety.


    "Dad, mom," Rita came downstairs in a hurry, "what''s wrong?"


    With a worried face, Grace looked at Rita and said, "Nothing my dear. I broke the te by ident."


    "Mom, what happened?" Rita held her mother''s arm tightly. Her father let out a sigh and said," I''m sorry,


    Rita. It''s all my fault. Sorry."


    "What''s wrong?" Rita knew the situation of her family. The Gupany was in danger. If there was no


    support, it might go bankrupt at any time. She really didn''t want to see thepany which was set up


    by her father from nothing be like this. She asked, "Does something happen to ourpany?"


    "The bank stopped the loans and ourpany Finance is going..." Jack sighed, "I''m sorry, Rita. If there


    is no source of capital, I''m afraid the bank will take our house soon."


    "What?" Rita never thought that the Gu family woulde down like this overnight. She thought they


    would not go bankrupt so soon, but it turned out that the storm came so fast.


    She couldn''t believe what she just heard. She opened her eyes wide and saw her father''s old face full


    of sadness. Her father continued, "After the news was reported about your marriage with Aaron, the


    stock of our Gu family rose a lot. But it was only thest radiance of the setting sun. Unless there was a


    large sum of investment, the Gu family really couldn''t hold on for long."


    After Jack finished his words, Grace burst into tears. When Rita saw her mother was so sad, she was


    too distressed and held her mother. "Dad, mom, if I can get money from the Leng family, will the


    company be saved?"


    "Rita, I don''t want to force you to do anything that you don''t want to, but now only the Leng family can


    save us," Jack said earnestly.


    Rita kneaded her temples, depressed. There was only one thing she could do now, that is, to save the


    Gu family. She was the only person who could save the family.


    So she had no choice but to marry Aaron!


    Being exhausted, Rita went out of the door. Aaron sent his man over to pick her up, preparing to have


    dinner in the Hilltop Restaurant.


    Recently, they met each other frequently. Aaron took his time off to date her almost every day. As time


    went by, they were more and more in the news to the public. A lot of media made a great whoop and a


    holler about their engagement. They even had made inquiries about the whole Gu family.


    Without any response, Rita just hoped that her family could get rid of this difficulty as soon as possible


    and she would soon get away.


    Their private room was by the window of the mountain top, provided panoramic views of the beautiful


    night scene down the hill.


    She was not in the mood to enjoy the scenery at all. She stirred the coffee in her cup with boredom.


    "You''re feeling bad?"


    "No." Rita said perfunctorily.


    "You want to say something to me?" Aaron seemed to read her mind.


    It was difficult for her to tell him anything about the Gu family. She wanted to ask him for help, but she


    could not say out. Her pride and self-esteem made her feel ashamed.


    "I... I... Nothing to say."


    After hesitating for a while, she still didn''t speak it out.


    "Go ahead." Aaron looked at her with a smile. He just came back from thepany and heard about


    the situation of the Gu family. Now Rita must be very worried about this.


    He was waiting for Rita to beg him for help.


    Before they started to eat, Yvonne came out of nowhere and walked towards them, smiling. "What are


    you doing here, Aaron?"


    What happenedst time made Yvonne hold a grudge against Rita, and Rita even tore her dress, so


    she would definitely get even with Rita.


    "Oh, sister Rita, you are also here. You two are in the headlines every day. I really envy your affection


    for each other," said Yvonne in front of Aaron, intending to wear a gentle smile. "My brother is over


    there."


    Magee? Was he also here?


    Rita''s face suddenly turned pale at that moment.

 Chapter 14 Did Rita like Magee

    Chapter 14 Did Rita like Magee


    Rita turned around and saw a tall and straight gentleman who was dressed in formal suit. His calm face


    with light smile got frozen at the moment when he saw Rita and Aaron together.


    His gentleness and indifferent expression remained the same, with a faint smile hanging on the corner


    of his mouth. Magee was aloof and elegant in a way as if he was an abstinent person, and nobody was


    able to take eyes off him.


    He was totally different from Aaron, who was evil and unpredictable.


    Rita and Magee looked into each other''s eyes and they both felt so embarrassed. All of a sudden,


    manyplex thoughts crowded into Rita''s mind. She had imagined the possible scenes that the two


    of them met again for countless times, but she did not expect that it would be so embarrassing.


    Magee hadn''t contacted her since he came back. He must know what had happened between her and


    Aaron. What would he do? What would he think of her?


    Rita could not help but lower her head, with a sh of indescribable sadness in her eyes, which was


    captured by Aaron. Aaron then looked at Magee, and stood up to greet him, "Mr. Magee, long time no


    see."


    "Long time no see," said Magee indifferently.


    Yvonne jogged Magee''s arm with her elbow and said, "Sister Rita is engaged to Mr. Aaron. Brother,


    you must congratte her!"


    Rita took a deep breath and looked up into Magee''s eyes. She forced a smile to control the turmoil in


    her heart.


    Aaron nced at them and said with an evil smile, "Mr. Magee, you must attend our wedding."


    "Sure."


    Magee kept looking at Rita. His eyes were used to be indifferent and gentle, but now they were full of


    pain. His smile became bitter. "I didn''t expect that you are engaged since I have gotten away for less


    than half a year."


    Noticing the disappointment in his eyes, Rita stuttered for a while but could not say aplete word.


    R��Adt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "Nothing would stop the conjugal fate," said Yvonne, trying to stir up the trouble. "Am I right, sister Rita?


    I thought you would be my sister-inw, but I didn''t expect you to be engaged to Mr. Aaron so soon. Mr.


    Aaron, you don''t know about the story of my brother and sister Rita, right? They grew up together since


    childhood, and they were very close when they were in school." Yvonne smiled strangely. "I thought my


    brother would get married with sister Rita. But shortly after he left, she became Mr. Aaron''s woman."


    Rita knew that Yvonne was mocking her on purpose, but she didn''t say anything and just let Yvonne


    say it.


    Aaron''s cold eyes swept over Yvonne quickly, and grinned yfully, "Riri and Mr. Magee are not


    boyfriend and girlfriend, and Riri has the right to make her own choice. Right, Mr. Magee?"


    Aaron''s eyes were dangerous, with a sense of killing and contempt.


    Yvonne didn''t expect that Aaron would stand out again to help Rita. Last time at the banquet, he helped


    Rita out and even announced his rtionship with Rita in front of everyone. Did he really fall in love


    with Rita?


    No, this was impossible. They had only known each other for a short time, and the behavior of Aaron


    was usually very strange. He must have his purpose in doing so, or he just felt it interesting.


    "Mr. Aaron, sister Rita is indeed not my brother''s girlfriend, but she and my brother both find each other


    congenial for so many years. Don''t you mind that at all?" What Yvonne said only added insult to injury.


    Rita couldn''t bear it anymore and red at Yvonne, saying, "Magee and I are good friends. We grew


    up together. What are you talking about the bullshit of congenial thing? Stop talking nonsense."


    "You''re deceiving yourself," said Yvonne, rolling her eyes. "Who believes it? I know very well what''s


    going on between you two."


    Rita didn''t want to talk with Yvonne any more, and she even wanted to fall out with her.


    "Yvonne." Magee lowered his voice and looked back at her as a warning.


    Yvonne was always afraid of her brother, so she had only to whisper, "I''m telling the truth."


    "Well, go back for dinner. Don''t bother others."


    Magee said goodbye to Rita and Aaron politely and took Yvonne away.


    Rita''s eyes followed his back, as if she was reluctant to let him go.


    "Do you like him?"


    When Magee went far away, Aaron sneered, "It''s said that Mr. Magee has been a celibate for many


    years because of a woman. So it is you."


    "A celibate?" Rita was so surprised that she was almost spitting out the water. "Where did you hear that


    gossip?"


    "These days'' news are all talking about these." Aaron''s long, slender fingers yed with a ss of red


    wine,ughing. He continued, "Your love story with Magee has been almost written into a novel."


    "What novel? It''s all hearsay!" Rita could not help feeling angry, not knowing whether be angry at Aaron


    or at herself.


    She could not control her feelings, but she had to control her marriage rationally. She had no choice but


    to marry Aaron.


    "It seems it is right," Aaron looked at her with his deep eyes for a while, saying, "that you really like him


    so much."


    "You are very gossipy!" Rita interrupted him. "You are a man. How can you be so gossipy? It has


    nothing to do with you whom I like. What''s the rtionship between you and me? Even if we are


    engaged, we are not married. What''s more, we are not familiar enough to interfere with each other''s


    private life."


    "You can interfere in my private life. I don''t mind," shrugging his shoulders, Aaron said indifferently. "I


    am curious about the story between you and Magee. After all, Magee he..."

 Chapter 15 Dont You Want Me To Propose To You

    Chapter 15 Don''t You Want Me To Propose To You


    He didn''tplete his sentence, deliberately keeping the suspense. "Forget it."


    "What happened to Magee? The Jiang family and the Leng family were two giants in the business


    circles, but there is nopetition between the two families. Is Magee yourpetitor for business?"


    "He might be the opponent in the future." With a charming smile on his face, Aaron shook the ss of


    wine. "I''m really curious. I took the woman of Magee. What will he do?"


    Sensing the danger, Rita stared at Aaron as if she wanted to see through his mind. He was a person


    who liked stimtion and weird behavior. He could do everything for his aim and liked to see others''


    jokes and appreciate others'' pain.


    "I warn you, Aaron Leng! You can hurt me, but you can''t hurt Magee!" Rita could not control her


    emotions. She clenched her fists, and at that moment she wanted to let all the anger out.


    She was forced to marry Aaron and she had to get a piece of lot from him. Now the Gu family was on


    the verge of bankruptcy. She had to acquire some benefits from the Leng family in this important


    period. She felt her life was in a mess, all because of a man called Aaron Leng!


    If he didn''t show up all of a sudden, things would be different. Maybe she and Magee would be


    together.


    Aaron hadn''t seen Rita being so nervous and angry before. He sneered with interest and squinted at


    her. "Why are you so nervous about him?"


    "He is my good friend." She turned her head aside and forced to calm herself down. "I don''t care if


    there will be any conflict between you and him in business, but if you hurt him, I will definitely...


    definitely..."


    "Definitely what?" He was very interested in what Rita was going to do next. There was a trace of


    inquiry in his eyes. "The reason why you are so nervous about Magee is that you like him."


    "You are really a meddlesome man." Her face was almost wrinkled into a ball, and her red face was full


    of stubbornness.


    She did like Magee for many years.


    Before the Gu family got in trouble, the Jiang family and the Gu family were friends for generations.


    Rita went to school together with Magee when she grew up. She thought that she would be with him


    when she grew up, but neither of them said a word to show their love. No one did take the first step


    forward.


    She had waited for many years, and she had doubted, been nervous, and even tried to get up the


    courage to tell him. But every time she wanted to speak, there would be other women around him.


    When he broke up, being single, she had other wooers.


    He never made it clear whether he really like her or not. Or he just regarded her as an ordinary friend.


    Only a childhood friend? Just a ymate?


    After Magee went abroad, there was a crisis in the Gu family. The Jiang family drew a clear distinction


    with them. She had been waiting for Magee toe back. She always thought that it was Magee who


    would help her out. She wanted to ask him for help, but she was too stubborn. She didn''t want her


    loved one to see her weakness.


    She was afraid that she had waited for so many years and finally she got nothing.


    On that night she met Aaron, she was drunk. She took out her phone and wanted to call Magee, but


    her phone was taken away by someone. Then she had a hookup with Aaron by ident. Things got


    more and more ridiculous. She was forced to marry Aaron!


    Everything changed when Magee came back.


    Why was Aaron the man beside her when she was weak? Was it an arrangement of destiny?


    Arranging Aaron to show up and marry her?


    Aaron scrutinized her for a while. He knew that in her heart, Magee was very important. They liked


    each other. How could the two persons with attractions be to this point?


    It must be an interesting story.


    Aaron touched his chin and asked, "Do you know why I take you here for dinner?"


    "Why?" He suddenly changed the topic. She looked up and saw him snapping his fingers to the


    distance.


    At that moment, the light was suddenly turned off and there was a noise around. Rita stood up


    subconsciously and shouted at Aaron, "What''s going on?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Then a hand suddenly gripped her palm.


    In the middle of the restaurant, a string ofmps were lighted. They quickly spread to her feet leading


    her to the center of the stage. When the star lights were lit up, she noticed the man who held her hand


    was Aaron.


    Through the bright light, she saw Aaron''s face and his smile.


    "I prepared this to give you a surprise."


    At the center stage of the restaurant surrounded by nine hundred and ny-nine roses, the band


    began to y the music. The flying flower petals was falling down like rain.


    All of a sudden, "Rita", her name showed up by the light on the building outside the window.


    Her name was shining on the building. She was pulled to the center of the stage by Aaron.


    The petals fell down like rain, and soon filled the whole stage. The stage was surrounded by smoke,


    and countless bubbles rose up. She stood in the center of roses, like a princess in the castle. Her


    hands were held by Aaron, and he was like a prince, bringing his princess to the attention of the crowd.


    "Don''t you want me to propose to you?"

 Chapter 16 Was He Making Fun Of Her

    Chapter 16 Was He Making Fun Of Her


    Aaron grinned as he held Rita''s hand tightly and whispered in her ear, "Are you satisfied about this?"


    The smile on his face became deeper.


    To be honest, she was really surprised.


    She had been just joking then. The reason why she had joked to ask Aaron to propose to her was to


    tease him. But he had really given her a proposal ceremony. Was this guy so rich that he spent money


    at will? Or was he bored enough and ying with her?


    Rita looked around. Pink gauze was put down and flower petals were scattered on the floor. The music


    was melodious. There was a note of her name showed on the brightly lit building in the distance along


    with a sentence, "Marry Me Rita!"


    Everything here looked like a fairy tale.


    Today, she was the princess in fairy tales and the heroine of this fantastic proposal. She could not


    believe it, and even had some doubts.


    She had never thought that she would be proposed by Aaron.


    She had never thought that Aaron would prepare a proposal ceremony for her.


    This kind of ceremony might be nothing to him. He just moved his fingers and asked people to prepare


    everything. He just needed to show on time and take her out to the surprise. Everything was


    reasonable.


    But for a woman, being proposed is the most important moment of her life.


    There was only one first proposal in a lifetime, which was the most precious thing.


    She gave her valuable things one after another to Aaron like that.


    Was God ying tricks on her?


    "Marry me." He took out a ring, with a pigeon-egg-sized diamond on it, which was shining with brilliant


    light. It seemed to absorb all the radiance around, like the vast sky, shining with the stars.


    She saw Aaron getting down on one knee. He was kneeling in front of her and begging her to marry


    him.


    She was stunned.


    She waspletely stunned. She didn''t even know what she should do. She didn''t even know if she


    should refuse.


    If she refused him, Aaron would certainly make her suffer a lot. What''s more, refusing meant the


    bankruptcy of the Gu family.


    If she ept him, how could she persuade herself to ept the hypocrisy of this man? She knew that


    everything was fake, and she had to pretend to be the happiest woman in the world.


    She took a deep breath. She noticed the shock on Magee''s face in the distance, and the envy in


    Yvonne''s eyes. She seemed to be in a deep water, and she was about to drown.


    What would Magee think of her? He must have thought that she was the kind of woman greedy for


    money. He must have thought that it was she to hook up with Aaron.


    She wanted to exin. She wanted to tell Magee that she had her own difficulties and her rtionship


    with the Aaron was not like this what he had seen.


    She wanted to tell Magee that she was actually waiting for him.


    But she could not speak out. The rtionship with Aaron hade to this stage and there was no way


    turning back. She had to give herself to Aaron in order to save her family.


    She was obviously in pain, but at this moment, in the eyes of outsiders, she was the happiest woman


    ever.


    Was this the purpose of Aaron? Just to see her in pain and in dilemma?


    She turned her nce back to Aaron.


    There was a yful smirk on his face.


    She was sure that he was making fun of her!


    But she had to cooperate with him. She had no choice at all.


    She had to ept him, or else the Gu family would go broke. She had no way, and she had to continue


    to act in the y with him.


    She and Aaron didn''t really love each other. She did this for the Gu family, and what did he want? Just


    for fun?


    "Marry me," he said again with a smile.


    "Okay," she responded indifferently and handed her hand to him.


    She was obedient, and spontaneously let him put the ring on her fourth finger. At that moment, all the


    balloons rose, and there was a burst of apuse in the restaurant, and everyone was blessing them.


    She was the happiest woman in the world today. At least in the eyes of others, she was the happiest


    because she married to Aaron Leng.


    But she knew she was the most unfortunate one. This was not even her choice.


    Being held in Aaron''s arms, she epted the cheer and apuse by the people around her. She was


    like the most beautiful princess who was loved by the prince.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    She turned her head sideways to look at Aaron beside her. He had been smiling all the time. No matter


    what happened, there would always be an unfathomable smile on his face.


    "Why... Why did you do this?"


    She whispered in his ear in a serious tone. "I don''t believe you like me. I don''t believe that you would


    like someone in only two or three days and even wanted to marry her. What do you want? The Gu


    family has nothing you want, and you don''tck women at all. The good or bad skills in bad are just


    lies. You can get whatever you want. So... Why do you marry me?"


    She really wanted to know the real reason.


    Aaron definitely had his own reason. Otherwise, he must have other purposes to marry a woman he


    hadn''t known for a week.

 Chapter 17 What Do You Want

    Chapter 17 What Do You Want


    Aaron did not answer her question.


    He took her hand and put it on his own arm, letting her hold him. His eyes seemed to be bright, but with


    a ray of light that could not be caught up. There was a faint but inexplicable meaning in his eyes. "Do


    you like the proposal tonight?"


    Like? Was it far from like?


    Rita looked at Aaron. He appeared in her world during these days, and he met all her needs to fulfill her


    young girl''s romance. But he was not the one she liked. She did so for the sake of the Gu family.


    She knew clearly that Aaron didn''t like her sincerely either.


    So she could not answer his question.


    "You don''t like it?" He continued to ask. "I was going to book a yacht party, but then I thought that you


    might not like that kind of style. ording to my observation, I think you would like this Hilltop


    Restaurant style."


    Observation? He did some research?


    Rita widened her eyes. "How do you know I don''t like yacht party? You are guessing me again."


    Before she finished her words, her hand was held tightly by him. Before she realized, she had already


    stood in front of the camera.


    "Don''t say anything." He held her waist and pressed her against his chest, smiling to the camera. He


    looked so arrogant with a majestic demeanor.


    He lowered his head to kiss Rita''s cheek. "Smile to the camera."


    Rita looked up, with her dark eyshes slightly shivering, bright eyes twinkling. "Did you also invite the


    journalists?"


    "They are not journalists but photographers."


    Aaron held her so tightly that she felt out of breath. It was so depressing around that she wanted to


    escape. She wanted to escape from Aaron.


    He did everything not to please her, but to make fun of her perhaps.


    She couldn''t understand Aaron. He was not a man to understand with a normal mind.


    "Do you ever care about what others'' thoughts?" She smiled to the camera, but felt that the smile on


    her face was worse than crying.


    "Why did you say that?" Aaron raised his eyebrows. "Last time it was you who asked me to propose.


    How do I not care about your thoughts?"


    Rita was speechless. What Aaron said seemed to make sense. Was she thinking too much? Was it her


    problem?


    How could it be all her fault in the end?


    "Okay. Fine. You are always right," Rita answered perfunctorily. Her hand was held firmly by Aaron.


    She could only feel that her palm was sweating and her face was reddish.


    "Rita, I will satisfy you whatever you want," he bent down and whispered in her ear. "Will you satisfy


    what I want as well?"


    "What do you want?"


    With a fascinating smile, Aaron whispered in her ear, "I will let you know."


    His voice was not loud, and outsiders could not hear their conversation, but in the eyes of others, the


    interaction between these two was iparably affectionate.


    Seeing this, Yvonne, who was standing not far away, was so angry that she wanted to stamp her feet.


    "They are going too far!"


    "They are not going too far. They match each other perfectly." Looking at the wine ss in his hand,


    Magee smiled lightly, suddenly raised his head and drank it up.


    "Brother," Yvonne blushed. She stared at him and asked, "don''t you care about that?"


    Did he care?


    He was staring at the shining red wine, listening to the music and people''s blessing and admiration.


    He could only look at the girl from afar, and she was standing next to another man. At this moment, she


    was as beautiful as a princess, with a sweet smile on her face.


    How did he not care about it at all?


    He did care about this.


    This scene with Rita showed up in his eyes from childhood to adulthood. He remembered her smile,


    her tears, her irritability and distress deeply.


    He tried to take a step towards her, but it was toote.


    She was in another man''s arms.


    ''Why can''t I speak out? Why can''t I express my heart for so many years? I fancy her so much, and I


    love her so much. But I have to watch her be the bride of another man.


    Why?'' Magee thought.


    He smiled bitterly. "She is very happy. I should wish her happiness forever."


    Yvonne snorted, "But she left you and married Mr. Aaron just for money. She seduce Aaron by all


    means. Would you still bless such a woman? Does she deserve your love?"


    "I know Riri well. She is not that kind of person," said Magee in a firm tone. He stared at his sister


    coldly. "Don''t say about her like that."


    "People are bound to change. She is not the sister Rita used to be. She has changed. As soon as you


    left, she has found another man. Isn''t it disgusting enough?"


    "We are not that kind of rtion," said Magee indifferently. "Don''t make a story out of nothing."


    "But you two love each other!" Yvonne frowned. "You and Rita are boyfriend and girlfriend-to-be, how


    can she get engaged to Aaron while tantalizing you!"


    sheined, pouting her lips resentfully. It was not easy for her to get to meet Aaron, and she


    thought she could be his girlfriend. Unexpectedly, Rita rushed out halfway.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Magee''s face darkened. He knocked on the table with his index finger, and said to her seriously, "I''m


    not Rita''s boyfriend. If you dare to nder her again, I''ll fix you."


    Frightened by his warning, Yvonne dared not to say anything more. She had been afraid of Magee


    since childhood.

 Chapter 18 You Will Get Yourself Trapped Sooner Or Later

    Chapter 18 You Will Get Yourself Trapped Sooner Or Later


    The proposal ceremony made Aaron and Rita a hot topic of discussion.


    With a lot of fund, the Gu family managed to survive the crisis.


    Knowing that thepany pulled through a difficult period, Jack was in a better mood. He chatted with


    Rita on the daily basis, "It is so romantic for Mr. Aaron to propose to you. I was worried that a yboy


    like him would not treat you well. I didn''t expect that he is so thoughtful."


    "Father, don''t judge a man by his appearance." Rita raised her eyelids and cast azy nce at her


    father.


    "Anyway, ourpany has arge amount of money turnover this time, and we can finally handle it."


    Jack breathed a sigh of relief. "Thanks to Mr. Aaron. Riri, you should express heartfelt thanks to him."


    "Okay." She was so mentally and physically exhausted that not being able to get out of bed in the early


    morning because of Aaron.


    Jack received a phone call. When he returned to the table, he couldn''t help but sigh, "Speaking of this,


    Magee is also a good boy."


    "What''s wrong?" At the mention of Magee, Rita''s scalp tingled instantly as if she was hit by lighting.


    "Yesterday, he called me and asked if I need any help. He asked the bank to make more time for our


    company to pay the money back and guaranteed the turnover money for me."


    When Jack finished, Rita''s hand shook violently and her chopsticks fell to the ground. Her eyes were


    getting red and she felt her nose twitched.


    She bent down in a hurry and tried to calm herself down by picking up the chopsticks.


    "The Jiang family has always been friends with us. But this time, the Jiang family showed no mercy to


    us. I feel so disappointed,"


    her father kept talking, but Rita didn''t listen to a word of what he said.


    She believed that Magee would definitely help her, no matter what happened.


    Thinking of this, she was sad. Magee went abroad for less than half a year. When he came back,


    everything was different. Aaron suddenly appeared. Her original life was turned upside down.


    Why would all things be like this?


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    This might be fate.


    In the building of the Leng Company, Wendy handed arge amount of remittance certificate to Aaron


    and said with a smile, "Mr. Aaron is really generous. One hundred million dors are enough to buy the


    Gupany, let alone to solve the difficulty for the Gu family."


    Aaron signed his name indifferently. "I give one hundred million to get Rita. It''s not expensive."


    A smile yed at his lips. He turned his eyes to look at Wendy, who took the documents from his hand


    and smiled as well. She said, "Mr. Aaron, although you seldom y love with others, speaking of love,


    who can y better than you? Poor Miss Rita, she is so manipted by you."


    "Hey, you can''t say that." He touched his chin and continued, "Rita is actually quite interesting."


    Wendy knew exactly what was on his mind and sneered.


    She had been working for Aaron for so many years, so she knew him well. If someone was going to


    y feelings with him, that would bring about one''s own destruction.


    "The media loved you so much. You show love every day, and they didn''t get tired of this," Wendy said


    while browsing the Weibo in her phone. "How long will you n to act?"


    "I''m not acting. I''m just expressing my true feelings." With a smile on his lips, hezily looked up at her.


    "You continue to y it. You will get yourself trapped sooner orter."


    But Aaron didn''t take it seriously. He casually yed with his sign pen and asked, "Has my grandfather


    known about the wedding?"


    "Last time you took Miss Rita back to have dinner, the Leng family were having a great argument. My


    phone was blowing up," Wendy said with a shrug. "Mr. Aaron, I''m your secretary, not your


    housekeeper. You''d better handle this yourself."


    She turned on the cellphone to show to Aaron many messages from his mother, Selena.


    He nced at her phone. "I don''t have to use my mind and I know what she would say."


    "There will be a meeting with the Jiang Company at three o''clock in the afternoon." Wendy changed the


    topic of conversation. "By the way, Magee Jiang wille here as their representative."


    "Okay." Hearing the name of Magee, he raised his eyebrows and his eyes shed. "Send someone to


    take Rita here."


    "Are you going to meet Miss Rita today?" She got stupefied. "You have dated her frequentlytely."


    "Of course I will meet her today. The rtionship between Magee and Rita is very close. I can''t let her


    be taken away by Magee at this crucial moment."


    Wendy mumbled while looking through the documents in her hands, "You''ve controlled her so tightly.


    How could she escape?"


    Wendy thought that Rita was just a pastime for Aaron. How could he be so serious to a girl? After he


    used Rita, he would kick her away.


    After reporting her work to Aaron, Wendy left.


    Aaron sat alone in front of his desk, looking at his cellphone, half smiling. The Inte was full of


    romantic pictures of him and Rita. A memory of a little girl was shing through his mind and lingered.

 Chapter 19 Dont Get Married With Aaron, Okay

    Chapter 19 Don''t Get Married With Aaron, Okay


    Aaron sent his man to pick her up. This time, she was taken directly to hispany.


    Rita had never been to the building of the Leng Company before. The building of the Leng Company


    was located in the Financial Street in the city center. Row upon row of buildings seemed to be the peak


    made of diamonds. It was modern and full of design sense.


    When she got out of the car, she couldn''t open her eyes in the strong sunlight. The driver led her in and


    directly to the way to the president''s office.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    As soon as she appeared in the main hall of thepany building, she was greeted by the attention


    from all directions. Everyone in thepany knew that she was the fianc��e of President Aaron, and


    they all looked at her to find out who she was like.


    Rita lowered her head and was ready to walk to the VIP elevator. At this time, she heard someone


    calling her from behind, "Riri."


    It was a familiar voice. When she turned around, she saw Magee.


    "What... Why are you here?" Rita opened her mouth widely and could not believe her eyes.


    "Ourpany has a cooperation project with the Leng Company, and I''m in charge of this project,"


    said Magee gently. He smiled and pressed the elevator button. "What about you? Are you here to see


    Mr. Aaron?"


    "Yes." She bit her lips and forced herself to calm down. Her heart beat fast, and she felt it was almost


    going to jump out of her throat. She couldn''t help but keep looking at the elevator, thinking why the


    elevator still didn''te down.


    The atmosphere suddenly became awkward.


    She didn''t even know how to speak to Magee, as she had no idea at all what to say. She was so close


    to him before, but now they were like two strangers.


    "The rtionship between you and Aaron... When did this happen? Why didn''t you mention that


    before?" Magee pretended to be rxed in order to ease the tense atmosphere. He was also curious


    why things suddenly became like this shortly after he left.


    "In recent time, something happened to my family. My father arranged me to have a blind date with


    Aaron. So that''s it."


    Rita shrugged. She didn''t dare to look up at Magee because she was afraid that she would lose control


    if she looked at him.


    She had been pretending to be strong, but she was unable to stay calm when seeing Magee. She had


    known him for so many years, and she had missed the chance being with him for so many years.


    "I''m sorry, Riri," said Magee, looking at her with an faint light in his eyes. "I just knew what happened to


    the Gu family. I didn''t help. I''m sorry."


    His voice was so soft and gentle, like a melodious sound yed by violin.


    She took a deep breath and tried to calm down, struggling in her heart. She was stuck in pain and


    regret. If she could wait for a little longer, hang on a little longer, if that night she didn''t meet Aaron, if


    she didn''t go on the blind date the next day, she might not miss Magee? If so, would she get up the


    courage to confess her love to him?


    There were no ifs in the world.


    "You don''t have to do that. It''s the business of our family." She squeezed a smile, as sweet as always.


    She looked up at Magee. At that moment, her heart was faintly painful. "You have your own life, and


    you shouldn''t get involved in my trouble."


    "How could your things equal to trouble?" Magee frowned. He thought he was calm enough, but the


    moment when he saw Rita, he found that he was unable to control himself. "Why did you agree to


    marry Aaron? Riri, do you know that he..."


    Ding Dong����


    The elevator stopped at this time and Rita went in it. Magee followed her in.


    Rita didn''t hear what he had just said. She turned to him and asked, "What did you say?"


    He tried to say something but stopped in a few seconds.


    "I think you''d better think twice about your marriage. After all, there are a lot of affair news about him in


    recent years and he has rtionships with a lot of women. I don''t want you to suffer any loss."


    Ritaughed coldly. "He changed women more frequently than he changed clothes. I was surprised


    when he decided to marry me all of a sudden, but I knew he has his own reason."


    "Think it over by yourself."


    When they were in the elevator, Rita turned her head to look outside from the window instead of seeing


    Magee.


    She had waited him for so many years, but he didn''t say anything to her. It was ironic that a man who


    had just met her for less than a week proposed to her.


    "Riri," Magee hesitated for a while and called her.


    He wanted to tell Rita that he had been keeping this secret in his heart for a long time, but he didn''t


    know if it would be toote.


    "What? What''s up?"


    She looked at the number on the elevator constantly changing. It was soon to arrive at the fiftieth floor.


    Magee eagerly walked closely to her and asked in a gentle voice, "Don''t get married with Aaron,


    okay?"

 Chapter 20 It Is Hard To Say Who Was The Winner

    Chapter 20 It Is Hard To Say Who Was The Winner


    Rita''s legs suddenly went limp. She thought she had heard it wrong.


    She couldn''t believe her ears. Magee had said it and asked her not to marry Aaron! What should she


    do? What was her answer?


    Why did he say that? Why did he ask her not to get married?


    She looked back at Magee. At that moment, the elevator just arrived and stopped on the fiftieth floor.


    Wendy was standing in front of the elevator door and ready to pick them up. When the elevator door


    opened, Rita was staring at Magee in shock and bewilderment.


    An extremely weird atmosphere spread around them, as if time had stopped at that moment.


    Neither of them spoke first.


    "Miss Rita," said Wendy, who coughed a few times to break the embarrassing silence between them.


    She poked her head to see Magee, smiled and said, "Mr. Magee, Mr. Aaron is waiting for you inside."


    "Miss Rita, pleasee with me."


    Wendy was going to take Rita to the meeting room and left Magee to talk business with Aaron first.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Rita came out of the elevator with difficulty, seeing that Magee was walking away. She really wanted to


    go forward regardless of everything, and then ask him the reason. It was that he also liked her, wasn''t


    it?


    But she knew she couldn''t do that.


    If she did, what she had done before to save the Gu family would be in vain?


    But she didn''t know what to do while watching Magee leave.


    Would he pretend that nothing had happened? Would he take back his words? Would he just pretend


    that he never said that? Should she just turn a deaf ear to him?


    But could she pretend nothing had happened in the bottom of her heart?


    "Miss Rita, this way please," seeing that Rita gave her no reaction, Wendy added.


    "Okay." Rita took her gaze at Magee and cast ast nce at his back. Then she followed Wendy to


    the meeting room.


    In the president office, Aaron was standing in front of the French window with his back on to Magee


    when he stepped in.


    Hearing the footsteps, Aaron looked back and politely gestured Magee to sit down. "Mr. Magee, take a


    seat."


    Magee sat opposite to him, and the two men, who were so different from each other but having the


    same majestic manners, were staring at each other with indelible defense and respect.


    "I heard that Mr. Magee had been abroad for a period, and you came back recently to take over the


    business of the Jiang family." It was usual for Aaron to talk about work in a straightforward way.


    However, today, he was chatting at first with Magee. It was the first time for him to do that. "Shall I call


    you Sir Mr. Jiang in the future?"


    "You must be joking, Mr. Aaron,"


    Magee said in an indifferent tone and with a cold expression on his face. "Let''s just talk about the


    business."


    "No hurry," Aaron interrupted him with a smile. "We can talk about business anytime. We have not seen


    each other for many years, so let''s talk about the old days."


    "What do you want to talk about, Mr. Aaron?" said Magee, with an elusive meaning glimmering in his


    eyes.


    Aaron was stillughing, casually but dangerously.


    Before Aaron was about to say something, Magee continued, "There''s no need to talk about the old


    days. I have no story to talk with you." Then he looked away and gave the n report to Aaron. "I hope


    you won''t let us down for this cooperation, Mr. Aaron."


    Aaron only nced at the document and threw it aside. "The traditional enterprises like the Gu and


    Jiangpanies, would copse very soon and you have been tied up for a long time. With the impact


    of the Gu Company''s crisis, you will go bankrupt soon. So the Jiang Company deal with things flexibly.


    You know that you need to turn to the our Leng Company for help in a hurry, which will help you avoid


    the crisis. But I am really curious, if I don''t step forward to help, will you put the burden on the Jiang


    family to save the Gu family?"


    His tone was very slow, but with provocation and sarcasm. "Will you sacrifice the Jiang family with the


    Gu family for the sake of Rita?"


    Magee answered indifferently, "Yes, I will. If I knew the Gu family''s financial difficulties earlier, I would


    come back earlier to help her. I won''t see her stay in a dead end, let alone let here to you."


    A fierce look shed through Aaron''s eyes as he squinted. He shrugged his shoulders and said with a


    rxed smile, "But actually, you did nothing. In the end, it was me to help the Gu family out of the


    crisis. So Rita is my reward."


    Magee controlled his anger and said, "Rita doesn''t owe you. You shouldn''t treat her like this."


    "I treat her well and I give her whatever she wants. Isn''t that enough? If you were me, would you do


    more than I do?" Aaron smiled evilly. There was a hint of warning in his eyes. "Magee Jiang, you


    shouldn''t meddle in my marriage with Rita. Now, she is my fianc��e."


    "You will not treat her with your true heart at all!" Magee said in a firm tone. He knew what kind of


    person Aaron was since they knew each other for so many years. It was hard to guess Aaron''s


    intention. He often did some unexpected things which were evil, cruel and unpredictable. He married


    Rita, maybe just on the spur of the moment, or maybe just a game he yed. He was cold-blooded


    and ruthless. He would not care about other people''s feelings.


    "How do you know I won''t treat her with my true heart? You think you have the right to say that?" Aaron


    said slowly. His narrow eyebrows were shining with coldness. "Maybe you will do worse than me. What


    qualifications do you have to say this to me? Do you have the ability to take her away from me now?


    No, you don''t."


    He knew Magee''s weaknesses so he was sure that Magee was not likely to do that.


    "So, you have no right to talk about my life," said Aaron, no longer looking at Magee. He crossed his


    hands and put his lips against his index finger. His deep dark eyes were like the boundless sky. His


    voice was full of coldness and indifference. He said to Magee, "She will nevere back to you. You


    can''t win me."


    "Well, it depends," said Magee as he stood up and straightened his suit. Looking askance at Aaron, he


    continued, "The things you do for her were all false disys of affection. Riri won''t be moved by you.


    You just win her body but not her heart. So what? Her heart won''t be with you. It''s still uncertain who


    will win and who will lose."


    Magee looked at Aaron who keptughing and felt hisugh rather creepy.


    Magee thought that he must irritate him. He knew that Aaron was a very dangerous man. How could he


    let Rita stay with such a man? He was so useless. He could not even protect her!


    In his eyes, Aaron, this guy would go crazy to win the game, and he would do all in his full strength to


    prove that he would be the winner and he could make Rita stay with him. What would he do?


    Magee dared not to imagine.

 Chapter 21 Magee Was No Match For Him

    Chapter 21 Magee Was No Match For Him


    Aaron looked at him with a smile, his eyes full of cold light. "But, I married Rita, not you. From this


    moment on, I''m the winner."


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    His tone was so cold that people around him could not breathe.


    Magee had nothing to say to Aaron. He just took a look at him, turned around and walked out of the


    office.


    When Rita came with Wendy, Magee just ran into her. He didn''t know what was wrong with him.


    Thinking of what had happened in recent years, he felt depressed. He went up and grabbed Rita''s arm


    and said, "I have something to tell you."


    With a grim face, Magee took Rita to the balcony before she could react.


    Seeing this, Wendy hurried to look for Aaron.


    "I haven''t finished my words early on," said Magee calmly. He couldn''t help but grab her hand and said,


    "Rita, don''t marry Aaron."


    Rita''s heart thumped, and the tremendous pain made her dizzy. "Why?"


    She waited for him to ask. If he did, she might give up everything and go with him.


    A trace of astonishment shed in Magee''s eyes. He forced himself to calm down by reason, then he


    sighed softly. "You will not be happy if you marry him, and he won''t really treat you well. People like him


    will only y with other people''s feelings. Rita, I don''t want to see you suffering."


    With her eyes wide open, Rita couldn''t helpughing. "Is that all?" She thought that Magee was going


    to make a confession of love. "Is there any other reason?"


    Magee was dazed for a moment. After a while of hesitation, he did not speak.


    She got rid of his grip, and her eyes were full of disappointment. "I don''t know why, but I was expecting


    just now."


    He knew that she was expecting.


    "I thought you would tell me..." It''s you who don''t want me to get married." Rita looked extremely


    disappointed.


    "I''m sorry."


    He owed her. No matter how much he loved her, he just couldn''t say the words. "Riri, I know you are


    waiting for me."


    Rita was stunned. She turned around and wiped the tears in her eyes. "Yes, I''m waiting for you. I''ve


    been waiting for you, but you have never responded to me. I don''t know if I was wrong. I don''t know if


    I''m thinking too much about us."


    Magee concealed the unrest in his heart. His heart was also hurt, but he could not say a few simple


    words.


    "No, you did nothing wrong." He took a deep breath. "There are some things that I can''t face. It has


    nothing to do with you. It''s me. It''s all my fault."


    He hit the wall with his fist, with anger rising in his heart.


    He couldn''t love the one he loved and protect the one he loved from any harm.


    "Is it because of the Jiang family?" Rita had a wild guess. "Is it because of the Jiang family? So... It''s


    impossible between you and me."


    She was persistent. She stared into his eyes, tears in them. "I''ve liked you for so many years, and


    you''ve always known it. But you don''t want to face me at all. I thought you didn''t have any feelings for


    me, but I could feel your feelings." She touched her heart. "Why, Magee, tell me why."


    Why did he refuse to face his feeling?


    Magee''s sight became deeper and his heart ached so much as he did not dare to face Rita. He also did


    not know how to answer her question.


    There was a dead end between the two of them and it seemed that no one could untie it.


    Far away, a tall figure was looking at them. He narrowed his eyes and enjoyed the whole process.


    Wendy stood behind Aaron and wondered why he didn''t stop him. "You are so nice to Miss Gu. You


    don''t want miss Gu to be taken away, do you?"


    With only one nce at her, Aaron answered casually and confidently, with one hand in the pocket on


    his pants. "There''s no way that Magee will be my opponent."


    "Not necessarily. They grew up together and have deep feelings for each other," Wendy added. "You


    want me to check Miss Gu''s background. I''ve done a lot of research. She has excellent academic


    performance and outstanding appearance. She is very popr, but she has never dated anyone. It''s


    said that it is for the sake of Mr. Magee."


    "To wait for him?" "Then she must have been mistaken." Aaron sneered


    "They like each other, but no one make a love confession yet. If he does, Miss Gu would probably


    break off the marriage in a rage, which is not impossible."


    After she finished her words, she secretly observed the expression of Aaron. He did not speak. His


    eyes grew cold. "She won''t."


    "It''s not impossible. I think Miss Gu is stubborn."


    But the man didn''t take her advice. When she turned around and was about to go back to her office,


    she asked, "if Miss Gu elopes with another man, will you regret it?"


    Then she left.


    Aaron stared at Rita''s back. For him, there was no such a word as "regret" in his life. But if a done deal


    fell apart, he would not be reconciled.


    He didn''t want to lose to Magee.


    Then he stepped forward and asked with a forced smile, "What are you two talking about?"

 Chapter 22 Forget About Him

    Chapter 22 Forget About Him


    The sudden appearance of Aaron frightened Rita.


    Magee pressed his lips tightly and looked at him with sharp eyes.


    ''Aaron is never going to let me be, isn''t him?''


    Rita''s eyes were red, and the moment she saw Aaron, her face suddenly turned pale and her heart


    skipped a beat. "Nothing."


    Then she strode towards Aaron.


    "Mr. Magee, Riri is my fiancee, please do not have any misunderstandings." The cold-blooded tone of


    his voice was full of warning. "In mypany, I don''t want to hear any gossip."


    Magee squinted his eyes and said, "I have known Rita for many years. There is nothing going on


    between the two of us. There is nothing to avoid."


    "But she is in a different status now," Aaron said arrogantly. "I don''t want her to be affected by some


    inexplicable rumors."


    Rita looked up at Aaron and saw his cold eyes staring at him. He said firmly, "Riri, let''s go."


    He took her hand and gently took her away.


    But she was hesitating. She was waiting for Magee toe back to her. She waited and waited, but


    Magee didn''t show up. She was disheartened and she didn''t want to wait any longer.


    Being held by Aaron, she felt a little relieved at that moment, like a long floating boat finally came to


    shore.


    ''How could I have this feeling for Aaron? No, it must be an illusion!'' She scolded herself in her heart.


    After returning to the office, he let go of her, with a sarcastic smile on his face. "How dare you tryst with


    another man under my nose, Rita?"


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "No. I just talked to him for a few words." Rita lowered her head. Her eyshes quivered slightly, trying


    to conceal her disappointment.


    She was shaking and heartbroken.


    "You were high school sweethearts. It must be a tryst." Seeing her red eyes, Aaron knew she must


    have cried. He took out a tissue and handed it to her. "Are you still crying? Why are you so in love with


    him?"


    "You''re so annoying." Rita did not want to listen to his nonsense. "It''s none of your business. This is


    between him and me."


    "Why can''t I mind your business?" Aaron stared straight at her and said sarcastically. "But I want to tell


    you a truth. Magee doesn''t deserve you."


    "What do you know? You don''t know anything." Rita suddenly raised her voice, and her tearing cry


    echoed in the empty office. Her red eyes were full of tears. "Have you ever liked someone? Have you


    ever had a crush on anyone? No, you have not. You will only make fun of others!"


    He smiled and listened to her. She was like an angry little hedgehog, shining her little paws.


    Rita could not control the anger in her heart. Her whole body seemed to have been ignited by Aaron.


    She shouted at him, "Don''t pretend to know me very well. You don''t know me at all. You don''t know


    anything at all!"


    "Stop your pretension! You have no idea how it feels to love someone. A yboy like you can do


    nothing but y with other people''s feelings!"


    "You don''t know how it feels to love a person and how it feels to love a person for so many years!"


    "Do you think you can interfere with my affairs after we get married? No way!"


    "It''s none of your business!"


    Rita suddenly yelled at him very loudly, venting all her grievances and sour. She sat on the chair and


    sighed heavily, with deep disgust in her eyes.


    "Have you finished?" Aaron still smiled coldly. "How do you know that I''ve never liked anyone?"


    Aaron sneered and said slowly, "You think I don''t know you, but do you know him after you have known


    him for so many years? Do you know why he refused to tell you the truth?"


    "He... He has his own reason." Her eyes flickered, trying to defend Magee.


    "He loves you so much, but why doesn''t he dare to face you? Have you ever thought about it?" he said


    indifferently, ying with the signature pen on the table with his slender fingers. "You know nothing."


    Rita''s face was as white as snow for the first time. She could not answer his question at all.


    The man was not in the mood to talk to her. He poured her a ss of water and said, "If you have time


    to scold me, you''d better go to cry and forget about him."


    He knocked on her head abruptly, which was so painful that her scalp was numb and she wanted to


    jump. "Why did you hit me?"


    "Because you are stupid,"


    He said coldly, "this is the game of adults. You are so silly and sweet. How can you win?"


    "You''re right. I''m so silly. You''re the cleverest person in the world. "


    Rita turned her head obstinately to the other side and ignored him.


    In the eye of Aaron, Rita was really funny and persistent. She liked Magee so much, whom he hated.


    Moreover, she did not know the secret of Magee at all. If she knew it, she would definitely be


    disappointed.

 Chapter 23 How About Live-streaming Removing Your Makeup

    Chapter 23 How About Live-streaming Removing Your Makeup


    Ever since the marriage of Rita and Aaron was exposed, she dared not to go out often. The entrance of


    her house was blocked by paparazzi, and her private life pictures were exposed by the media from time


    to time.


    Yvonne was in a rage to read these reports every day. Since her cloth was torn by Ritast time, she


    swore to revenge herself!


    She must y some tricks on Rita, otherwise she would never swallow her anger!


    Since her debut, Yvonne had a little fame in the entertainment business. She often attended some wine


    parties and ribbon cutting. As the daughter of the Jiang n, of course, she would attend the event


    cohosted by the Gu family and the Jiang family.


    Today''s banquet was not only attended by the Leng family and the Jiang family, but also the Su family.


    The Su family was on Aaron''s mother''s side. With arge fortune, they were a hot topic in the upper


    ss and rarely showed up. The marriage of Selena and Lambert was undoubtedly amercial


    cooperation, so the two families grew stronger and stronger.


    However, what they were mostly proud of was not their fortune but their daughter Nora.


    Born in a noble family and grown up in a British aristocratic family, Nora was Aaron''s cousin. She came


    back this time just to attend the wedding.


    She was also invited to attend this event.


    Yvonne was on good terms with Nora, and she wanted her to be her sister-inw. In this way, the Jiang


    family and the Su family would be rtives by marriage, which would do good to the Jiang family.


    In this banquet, she had been persuading Nora and Magee to set them up.


    Aaron and Rita arrived. As soon as he appeared, all the guests and celebrities took up the opportunity


    to talk with him. All the bosses of the business world came to greet him one by one. But Rita had no


    interest in it. She quietly left the cafe and sat on a sofa, drinking champagne and eating dessert.


    She didn''t want to attend it at first, but the wedding was put on the agenda, which had already made


    her the future wife of Mr. Aaron. If she didn''t attend it, the news media would make up stories about it.


    To her surprise, Yvonne came over with a piece of cake. She then squinted her eyes and smirked.


    "Sister Rita."


    "Didn''t you always like chocte cake?" She smiled tteringly. What a fake smile!


    She held the chocte cake in her hands and gave it to her. "It was all my fault. For my brother''s sake,


    please forgive me. If you don''t forgive me, he will be mad at me."


    She looked at Magee, who was talking to Nora.


    Feeling a tingle in her eyes, Rita looked back coldly at the cake in Yvonne''s hand. The chocte cream


    that covered the cake looked very delicious.


    "Thank you. But I don''t like chocte now."


    She took the cake from Yvonne''s hand and put it aside.


    A tinge of embarrassment shed through Yvonne''s face, but she pretended to be pitiful and continued


    to beg, "Sister Gu, I have known you for so many years. I know I did something wrong. I offended you.


    Please forgive me and let''s put it behind us!"


    Rita felt that something was wrong. Was she pretending to be kind and bringing some Greek gifts?


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "First of all, there is no us." Rita sneered. "Then you have no right to ask me to forgive you on this."


    Looking at the sweet and gentle smile on her face, Rita thought, ''Now that you have shown your true


    face, why do you stille here?'' She must be up to something!


    Yvonne tried to control her anger. But in order to make her n work, she swallowed it and said,


    "Sister, don''t be angry with me. I went to your house to find you because... I was too angry. I worked so


    hard to make friends with Mr. Aaron, and I always thought you were my brother''s woman. I didn''t


    expect you to be so capable to marry him. I was snobbish and looked down upon people, and I was


    rude."


    What she said was just ridiculous!


    ''It was so abnormal. Was it because there was something in her heart or she was plotting to hurt me?''


    thought Rita.


    She picked up the chocte cake and handed it to Rita, saying, "Sister, please forgive me and take


    one bite of it as a gesture."


    Rita couldn''t helpughing and said, "Yvonne, I remember clearly how you treated me in the past."


    Yvonne had lost all her patience. She wanted to throw a piece of cake on Rita''s face and yell at her.


    But she still held it back. The smile on her face was going to twist. She asked, "Then what should I do


    to make you forgive me?"


    ''The moreprise she makes, the more questionable she is!


    She is good at scheming and plotting anyway!''


    "It''s not impossible for me to forgive you." Rita turned her eyes to look at the delicate face of Yvonne. "If


    you live-stream the process of removing you makeup, I will forgive you."


    "What?" screamed Yvonne.


    With a bright smile on her face, Rita asked, "Well, what do you say?"


    It was not a good idea for her to remove her makeup at such a party. Today, Yvonne was the star of the


    Jiang family. Yet Rita asked her to remove her makeup. The media would definitely make a fuzz about


    it. She would bepleted disgraced.


    Looking at the resentment on her face, Rita knew that she would never sincerely apologize!


    "What? You don''t want my forgiveness?" With a brighter smile, Rita continued, "It is just a live-stream of


    removing your makeup. It is not like I am asking you to die. Perhaps you will be a hot star in the


    entertainment circle because your true face is seen by others."


    Rita raised her eyebrows and smiled. "As long as you remove your makeup ande to see me, I will


    eat this chocte and I will forgive you, okay?"


    She looked like a ghost when she was not wearing her makeup. She was ugly, old and had bad skin.


    Her image would be ruined.


    Rita took the chocte cake that Yvonne gave her, which was undoubtedly the biggest temptation for


    her. As long as Rita ate this cake, her goal was achieved! She would disgrace Rita in front of everyone.


    She would make Aaron regret being with such a disgraceful woman. Then Rita would not have to stay


    in the upper ss anymore!

 Chapter 24 She Would Definitely Lose All Reputation

    Chapter 24 She Would Definitely Lose All Reputation


    With a pitiful look on her face, Yvonne begged, "Sister Rita, this time the Jiang family and the Leng


    family are in cooperation. You don''t want the media to report scandal. After all, you are going to be part


    of the Leng family now. Do you want to humiliate the Leng family?"


    "Yvonne, I just asked you to live broadcast your makeup removing process, how could I humiliate the


    Leng family? This has nothing to do with the Leng family." Rita smiled faintly. "If you don''t want to


    remove the makeup, I''m leaving now."


    Seeing that Rita was going to leave, Yvonne''s face turned green. She gritted her teeth and shouted,


    "Okay, don''t leave. I''ll just do it."


    "Don''t forget to do it in your live video streaming," Rita reminded her.


    "Oh, I forget to bring makeup remover," Yvonne shouted, sticking her pink soft tongue. "Oh, my God.


    What should I do?"


    "It doesn''t matter. The wine has the same function as the makeup remover."


    Rita looked around and found nobody was paying attention to them. So she sshed a ss of wine


    on Yvonne''s face. "You don''t even need the makeup remover."


    The wine was poured all over Yvonne, making her hair and clothes all wet. She was totally stunned!


    Before Yvonne could react, Rita wiped the makeup on her face with a tissue. "Well, your makeup is


    removed and your face is really clean."


    Rita leaned against the wall and looked at Yvonne casually. Yvonne ground her teeth and wiped off the


    wine stains on her face. Her makeup was totally massed up. She was like a big colorful cat. Her eyes


    were stained with eyeliner. Her hair was wet by wine. Her original hairstyle was also messed. She


    looked like an ugly ghost!


    "Now are you satisfied?" Yvonne was so furious that she even wanted to yell at Rita right now, but she


    still held back her anger and kept staring at Rita.


    ''Just one more minute, one more minute, I will let you suffer for what you have done to me!'' Yvonne


    thought in mind.


    She stared at the cake in Rita''s hand and was relieved after seeing Rita take a bite of it.


    "Take it."


    Rita scooped out a spoon of cake and handed it to Yvonne. Impatiently, Yvonne opened her small


    cherry mouth and reluctantly ate it.


    ''Damn you, Rita. You will be finished soon,pletely finished!'' Yvonne thought.


    Aaron was ruthless. If he knew that Rita had been vited by several men at the same time, he would


    beat her to death! Aaron would dump her at that time. And she would definitely lose all reputation. Even


    my brother would cold-shoulder her. Who else would want the bitch!


    "Sister Rita, you are tired. Let me take you to rest."


    After standing here for a long time, Rita felt a little dizzy and chest distress. She was intending to go to


    rest. When hearing Yvonne''s words, she agreed to let Yvonne support her upstairs.


    A triumphant smile shed on Yvonne''s face. She took Rita upstairs.


    The location of this event was in the main hall of the hotel. There were private rooms upstairs, and


    there were rooms ready for guests to rest. Yvonne pulled Rita to the room where she had already


    prepared upstairs.


    Yvonne''s n was that as long as she opened the door and threw Rita in the room where there were


    hooligans she hired. Dozens of hooligans would rape her. Wasn''t that exciting enough?


    Rita would be ruined once she was pushed in!


    Yvonne almost failed to control her excitement. She wanted tough out loud. No one could save Rita


    this time. She was doomed!


    If the video in which Rita was ying with other men was posted online, Yvonne would definitely have


    her revenge!


    "Sister Rita, here is your room."


    R��Adt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Yvonne pushed the door open with one hand, and unexpectedly, Rita suddenly grabbed Yvonne''s hand


    with all her strength and threw Yvonne in the room. She was more than ready for Yvonne''s n.


    "Ah!"


    Yvonne yelled and Rita mmed the door. It was obvious that the lock was broken and couldn''t be


    opened from inside at all.


    It seemed that Yvonne had nned it in advance. Fortunately, Rita was not stupid enough to believe


    her.


    "Rita, open the door! Open the door!"


    Yvonne knocked at the door desperately. After a while, the effect of the chocte cake began to take


    effect. Yvonne felt so hot and weak that she began to take off her clothes...


    "Yvonne, have a good rest,"


    Rita shouted to Yvonne who was in the other side of the door, turned around and was about to go


    downstairs. As she walked to the elevator, she happened to meet Aaron standing there.


    "What are you doing?" Her cheeks were burning like boiled shrimp. "Where did you go?" he asked.


    She paused for a while and felt something strange. She felt very ufortable.


    Damn it! It must be that Yvonne did something to the cake. Rita knew that she was up to no good.


    Looking at her from head to toe, Aaron asked, "Are you okay?"


    Rita was so hot that she tugged at her cor impatiently. It was awkward and embarrassing that she


    met him at this time.


    "I... I''m going to have a rest."


    After saying that, she quickened her pace to another room.


    "I also want to have a rest. Let''s go together."


    Aaron pulled Rita into his arms and held her by the waist.


    When he touched her waist, Rita was like being struck by lightning. Her cheek grew red as if drops of


    blood were going to dripping down. Her mind wanted her to push Aaron away, but her body was


    uncontrobly close to him. She unconsciously threw her hands around his shoulder...


    ''I''m so screwed!'' she thought. ''What did Yvonne put in the cake!''

 Chapter 25 Been Enamored With Him This Time

    Chapter 25 Been Enamored With Him This Time


    Aaron had sensed her abnormality. She was so close to him that he could smell her light fragrance.


    There were only two of them in the room. She felt so hot all over her body that she could not help but


    hold Aaron''s hands.


    Rita''s burning heart suddenly softened.


    Desire shed through Aaron''s deep eyes. Looking at her red face and affectionate eyes, he could not


    suppress his lust anymore and reached out to untie her buttons.


    Her tenderness was like the warm sunshine, immersing her whole body. He felt that he was extremely


    anxious, so he couldn''t wait to take off his clothes and throw them out of the bed.


    Suddenly, Aaron remembered his first hookup with Rita. He put on a smile and kissed her body fiercely.


    Then, the room was filled with desire for love.


    As Rita was in an unconscious state, Aaron inevitably didn''t enjoy himself so much. But for Rita, she


    was drunk and unconscious and this time, she seemed to have been enamored with him.


    "Aaron Leng..."


    She called his name in a daze. Her fingers went through his hair, and her sight gradually became clear.


    "Call me Aaron."


    He found the woman under him extremely attractive. Her waist was slim. She was like a flower bursting


    into bloom, who followed every move of him.


    Aaron helped her move away the long hair sticking to her cheek. Seeing her passionate and satisfied


    expression, he kissed her lips gently. "Good girl, call me Aaron."


    "Aaron..."


    She said it in a low voice which sounded very tempting, as if she was scratching him. He couldn''t help


    but give her French kissing.


    He had never kissed a woman so lovingly before.


    Rita put her hands around his shoulders and began to give him responses, not knowing triggered by


    whether the effect of the drug or something else.


    She closed her eyes and let herself sink into such a beautiful and gentle lovemaking.


    At this time, wonderful music was ying on the dancing floor downstairs. In the middle of the dancing


    floor was Nora who caught the eyes of everyone. As the elder daughter of the Su family, she was


    always the center of attraction in this kind of asion.


    Magee was looking around and searching for Rita from time to time. He was disappointed that he didn''t


    see her.


    The banquet was almost over, and Yvonne was nowhere to be found either.


    Magee felt strange and was about to go upstairs for her. However, Nora came up and blocked his way.


    "The party is about to end. Why don''t you invite me to dance?"


    Nora smiled sweetly and tenderly. She was born being noble and elegant, emitting a light intoxicating


    temperament, attracting people''s attention.


    Magee smiled reluctantly. "Sorry."


    Nora came up to him and said, "You haven''te to see me since you returned home. You promised


    that you would contact me."


    Magee withdrew his sight in embarrassment. He knew Nora''s affection for him, but he only cared about


    only one girl from first tost.


    "Bad news." At this time, a voice came from nowhere. Yvonne had arranged a few people to spread the


    news that Rita was sleeping with other men when the party was almost over in order to draw people''s


    attention to see the messed scene. "I just saw Rita Gu was coquetting with several men upstairs."


    What?


    Hearing the news, everyone was shocked. Rita was coquetting with other men. Wasn''t she Mr. Aaron''s


    fianc��e?


    Actually, Rita would not havee to this kind of event at all. If she had no rtionship with Aaron, no


    one would care about her.


    But Aaron was no ordinary person. His woman was also not ordinary.


    Nora''s eyes widened in surprise. "Isn''t Rita engaged with my cousin? How could she cheat on him?"


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    In this event, Aaron'' parents��Lambert and Selena, and Mark, Magee''s father, were also present.


    When they heard the news, they couldn''t help but get restless. Today, so many news media were here,


    if this scandal was exposed, it would be a huge humiliation to the Leng family.


    Nora took the hands of one of the people who spread the news and asked with a frown, "Are you


    serious? You can''t make fun of this."


    "Yeah, Rita was screaming very loudly upstairs. We were really scared."


    Those people had already been bought off by Yvonne to spread news loudly and vigorously.


    A hint of sternness shed across Selena''s face. She red at her husband and snapped, "What did I


    tell you? A girl from a poor family like her doesn''t deserve Aaron."


    "It''s not clear yet," Lambert replied. "Don''t draw your conclusion so early."


    Standing behind his parents, Scott gave a weird smile. "You are right, father. She is the woman Aaron


    chose by himself. Things won''t go wrong."


    Hearing this, Selena turned back and red at Scott who didn''t say anything more, but just smiled. The


    whole Leng family knew that Selena didn''t like Rita at all. She wished that Rita could break up with her


    son as soon as possible, so that she wouldn''t be pissed off by them someday and have a heart attack.


    The most pleased one at present was Mark, father of Yvonne. He walked up to Lambert with a ttering


    smile and said, "Mr. Lambert, you should take time to choose your daughter-inw. I have watched Rita


    grow up. She is restless."


    Looking at thecent expression in Mark''s eyes, Lambert only nced at him without saying


    anything.


    Selena sneered, "Look at what Aaron has done. He let a woman marry into our family randomly. Now


    she has involved in such a scandal!"


    "It hasn''t been confirmed yet. Maybe it''s a misunderstanding," Lambert was still speaking for Rita.


    "There''s no smoke without fire. We''d better check it out. If it really happens, we need to make a


    decision in advance." Ignoring what Lambert thought, Selena led the way up the stairs.


    Yvonne had arranged some reporters to the event. As soon as all the people went upstairs, the security


    guard broke the door.


    ording to the instruction of Yvonne, those reporters would take pictures madly after the door was


    opened.


    There were more than a dozen men, but only one woman in the room. What a spectacr scene!


    So many people out of the room were stunned to drop their jaws!


    At this moment, Yvonne''s scream echoed in the room, full of joy.

 Chapter 26 What An Embarrassing Moment!

    Chapter 26 What An Embarrassing Moment!


    No one would have ever thought that the woman who slept with dozens of men in the room was not


    Rita, but Yvonne!


    At this moment, Yvonne was having fun with a group of men. Although she had been exhausted, but


    the drug was still working. She was so excited that people at every corner of the whole floor would hear


    her crazy scream.


    Everyone present was shocked!


    From time to time, different people rushed into the room. The whole scene scared Mark to faint on the


    spot. People all wanted to came in the room to watch the scene of bustle, and some even stepped on


    the body of Mark in a panic. The scene was so chaotic that some timid women even screamed with


    their eyes covered by hands.


    Magee thought first it was really Rita, so he went up and tried to pull the onlookers out of the room,


    shouting angrily, "Get out! No one is not allowed toe in!"


    Nora entered the room in order to load Rita with insults for her cousin''s sake, but only to found that


    Yvonne was lying on the bed naked.


    "What... is going on here?" Nora had never seen the lewd scene before. She was too scared so she


    had to cover her mouth.


    Magee was also shocked.


    It never urred to Magee that the woman in the room was his own sister! It was not Rita.


    What an embarrassing moment!


    "Get out! Get out, all of you!" Magee shouted at the journalists and the guests who were gossiping


    without hesitation. He asked the security guards to block the room immediately and drove out the


    dozens of hooligans.


    Mark was still faint out of scare. So Magee asked some attendants to take his father away at once.


    People outside who heard the noise inside and spread this breaking news among them.


    It was not Rita who was sleeping with many men, but the eldest daughter of the Jiang family��Yvonne


    Jiang.


    Seeing this, those journalists were even more excited. They had just rushed in and took a lot of photos,


    and some of them had already posted the photos online, causing thousands of clicks and a heated


    discussion, "The eldest daughter of the Jiang family was caught sleeping around with dozens of men,


    in the hall holding the event of the Jiang family and the Leng family."


    Yvonne was also a rising star in the entertainment circle, and this kind of breaking news was a great joy


    for the entertainment circle, so the media exaggerated the actual situation to make it even more


    bizarre, adding highly colored details to Yvonne who had always been a subject of the hot topics.


    Hearing the noise in the next room, Aaron who had just enjoyed a great time started to get dressed


    slowly.


    Rita''s consciousness woke up a lot. She hid in the quilt covering her upper body. "Why is it so noisy


    outside?"


    "Isn''t that what you have done?" He walked up to her and touched her head and noticed that Rita''s


    face was red. He then showed the message from Wendy to her, "The eldest daughter of the Jiang


    family sleeping around with dozens of men with her group sex photos being wildly spread online."


    "What?" Rita was shocked. When she saw the photos, she covered her mouth with her hand


    subconsciously. After thinking it carefully, she frowned in anger. "Well, what a trap she was setting for


    me. This is too much!"


    There must be something wrong with the chocte cake Yvonne took. It seemed that Yvonne added


    some drug in it and tried to fool Rita into the room where dozens of men waiting there then get her


    raped by those men.


    ''I didn''t expect that my action at that moment by pushing Yvonne into the room was the action to save


    myself.


    Without that action, It would have been me, not Yvonne, to be the heated topic in the inte and news


    reports now.''


    At the thought of this, Rita was still in a state of shock. She put her hand on her chest, feeling lucky for


    herself that it was not her to be in this situation. But Yvonne suffered from her own actions. She


    intended to harm Rita, but actually harmed herself instead.


    She looked up and cast a nce at Aaron. ''Damn it. Let this guy take my advantage.''


    "Don''t look at me like that. You should thank me for saving your life to purge your sexual desire." Aaron


    stepped forward restlessly and handed her a ss of water. "Your body was of too much heat. Are you


    thirsty?"


    Rita felt her throat go dry for she had been shouting loudly just now.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    She took the cup from him and drank the water. Only by finishing the water with a gulp did she moisten


    her dry throat.


    But the moment when she drank the water, the quilt on her body slipped down. Rita hurriedly pulled the


    quilt to cover her body again. However, this action was caught in the eyes of Aaron. He smiled faintly.


    "No need to cover your body. I''ve already seen it."


    Her face was as red as a tomato, and her eyes were widely open. She changed her tender and shy


    look. Instead, she stared at Aaron with resentment.


    Aaron thought she was so cute and couldn''t helpughing. He touched her head and said, "All right.


    Get yourself dressed and go out with me."


    "Why are you going out? You want to see the fun?"


    "What an interesting scene. It would be a pity to miss it."


    Rita did not want to wear her clothes in front of him. She pouted and said, "Turn your head around.


    Don''t look."


    "I''ve seen every part of you."


    "Aaron Leng!" She was ashamed and angry. She shouted at him, "You! Turn around!"


    Left with no choice but following her order, Aaron had to turn around. "Fine. Fine. I''m not looking at


    you."

 Chapter 27 She Is My Woman

    Chapter 27 She Is My Woman


    After Rita changing her clothes and showing up with Aaron, the noisy scene was controlled by Magee


    but it was still chaotic.


    When Trisha, the mother of Magee, saw her dear daughter being tortured by a dozen hooligans, she


    was almost mad. When she saw Ritaing, she pointed at her and shouted, "You ungrateful bitch!


    What did you do to Yvonne?"


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Hearing her words, everyone looked in their direction.


    When the crowd saw that Rita came here one after another with Aaron, and Trisha pointed at her nose


    and scolded her. Rita looked terrible. "Aunt, watch your mouth. I did not anything to her."


    She red at Trisha, eyes full of contempt.


    Trisha could no longer keep cool. "If you hadn''t brought my daughter here, she wouldn''t have been like


    this! She is hurt because of you! Rita, it was you!"


    "Where is the evidence?" Rita smiled and said slowly, "You said I hurt her, do you have any evidence?"


    At the same time, Trisha held the girl''s hand, who was brought off by Yvonne to tell everyone that Rita


    had an affair with other men. What''s more, she led Lambert and Selena upstairs to have a look. To


    everyone''s surprise, it was Yvonne!


    The girl''s face turned pale with fright when she was dragged out of the room. She shook her head and


    answered, "I don''t know."


    "Did you see Rita messing around with these men?" But Trisha didn''t give up. She grabbed the girl''s


    arm and asked, "Is it true?"


    Rita looked at them indifferently and wondered what they wanted to do.


    "I... I didn''t see it. I heard that from someone else." The girl didn''t dare to tell a lie in front of so many


    people. When she was forced to do so, she started to cry in a low voice. "I don''t know anything."


    Haley pushed her away and pointed at Rita''s nose with her trembling finger. "Rita, you are a bitch. I will


    not let it go!"


    "Wendy, get her out of my face!" Aaron appeared in front of Rita with a cold expression on his face.


    When he appeared, all the people around gave way to him as his king-like aura was irresistible.


    "Riri has been with me all the time. How could she do harm to Yvonne?" said Aaron with a faint smile.


    Suddenly, Aaron came to her and stood firmly in front of her to shelter her from any doubt. His words


    made people feel doubtful about what Trisha said.


    "I''m really sorry," said Magee as he stepped forward to Trisha. "We haven''t made an investigation yet.


    We can''t wrongly use Riri of anything."


    "Are you still protecting that bitch?" Trisha said in an using tone. "If it weren''t for her, your sister


    wouldn''t have ended up like this. She is jealous of your sister! That''s why she set her up! She is such a


    vicious woman!"


    "Mom, Riri is not such a person!" said Magee in a deep voice.


    "You''re so obsessed with this coquette that you can''t tell right from wrong!" Trisha pushed her son


    away and yelled, "What the hell did the bitch do to you? What happened to you? A bitch like her, what


    else could she do except seducing men! Just like her shameless mother!"


    On hearing this, Selena raised her eyebrows with a sneer on her face.


    When Rita heard her scolding her mother, she could no longer hold back. She walked forward and


    said, "Why do you insult my mother? No wonder Yvonne is like that! You raised her that way!"


    "You don''t need me to tell you what your mother has done," roared Trisha in anger. "You and your


    mother are both bitches! Rita, I am warning you, stay away from my son!"


    Wendy''s face changed. He asked indifferently, "Wendy, what are you doing? Why is she still here?"


    Hearing the tone of Aaron, Wendy realized that the situation was serious. She called security


    immediately to get Trisha out.


    "Mr. Aaron, Rita is a tramp!"


    Before she could finish her sentence, the security guards rushed to her and dragged her outside.


    Coldness reflected in his eyes. He held Rita''s hand and said to the rest of the people, "No one is


    allowed to humiliate and curse Rita. She is my woman now."


    His woman?


    "I have told you that I have been keeping Rita in my arms. How could she hurt others?"


    ''She was... In his arms?''


    Everyone was shocked and confused by what Aaron said. ''Were they... No wonder Mr. Aaron came out


    only with a shirt instead of a jacket.''


    Magee''s face turned pale in an instant.


    Rita''s face was terribly pale. She lowered her head and felt that her palms were constantly sweating.


    Selena clearly heard what her son said. These words were meant for her! He was warning her not to


    do anything to Rita.


    She really felt that her son was always against her!

 Chapter 28 Call Me That From Now On

    Chapter 28 Call Me That From Now On


    Everyone was enjoying this good show with a smile. What an exciting show! Firstly the eldest daughter


    of the Jiang family, the super star of the entertainment circle, Yvonne Jiang fooled around with more


    than a dozen men. Then the mother of Yvonne insulted the fiancee of Mr. Aaron, who then stood out to


    protect his wife-to-be. The climax of the show was really shocking.


    At this time, Rita was so angry that her face turned red. Trisha and Mark had such a good rtionship


    with her parents. Unexpectedly, Trisha cursed her mother so fiercely!


    For Rita, it was okay to insult herself. However if some dared to say something about her parents, she


    could fight with them to death!


    Aaron stepped forward and took her hand as he saw her anger. He held her into his arms and


    whispered to her ear, "Ignore them. Let''s go."


    Somehow, she felt relieved when she heard what Aaron said.


    She raised her head to look at him, and he held her hands with a smile. She felt secure to feel the


    warmth from his hands.


    "Why does Aaron take a fancy to her?" Nora stood behind Selena and murmured.


    However, Aaron heard what she said. He suddenly shot a stern looked at Nora, which startled her.


    "I like everything about her."


    Everyone was rendered speechless.


    Then he left with Rita.


    Rita was in his car with his coat covering her. She was still thinking about what happened just now, and


    she was angry.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    She turned her head to look at Aaron, who appeared to be watching the news with great interest.


    He was so interested in gossip.


    She took a closer look, and found that he was not watching the news, but working instead.


    Rita looked away to not disturb him, but her petty action was seen by Aaron. "Got something you want


    to say?"


    "Mr. Aaron, thank you for what you did today."


    She thanked him for protecting her without hesitation. When she was scolded by others, he stepped


    up, which was totally out of Rita''s expectation.


    She thought he would stand there and watch for fun.


    But he didn''t. Instead, he just stood in front of her and protected her from everyone else.


    This was out of Rita''s expectation.


    "Say my name and spare me the ''Mr'' crap," he ordered.


    "Call me Aaron."


    He looked at her lightly with a smile on his lips. "I remember you were not so uptight in bed."


    She bowed her head in shame. Thinking of what she had done to him just now, she bit her lips and


    made circles with her fingers. "A... Aaron..."


    "Good girl."


    He liked to touch her head while Rita drooped her eyes and felt warm in her heart.


    She wondered if she liked him.


    He stood out without hesitation and protect her. Any woman would have been tempted.


    But why would she like Aaron?


    "Say it again." His voice was soft and his tone was soft.


    "Aaron."


    She lowered her head, clenched her hands anxiously and looked out of the window.


    Was she a pet dog that he fed? If he was happy, he would be nice to her. If one day he was annoyed,


    he would abandon her.


    There were so many women around him, so how could he fall in love with her alone?


    He was Aaron! His girlfriends could circle around the earth once lined up!


    When Rita was lost in various fancies and conjectures, he reached out and touched her head again.


    "You can call me like this. Do you hear me?"


    "Okay."


    Aaron nodded with satisfaction. "I''ll drive you back."


    When he was about to start the car, Selena came out from the house. Seeing that Aaron was leaving,


    she immediately called out to him, "Come over here, Aaron!"


    She thought that she should have a good talk with her son.


    Rita turned to look at the direction where the voice came from and saw a stern look on Selena''s face.


    Last time she had dinner with her, she had been mean to her and embarrassed her. This time, she


    didn''t even greet her,pletely ignoring her.


    ''Why does she hate me so much?'' Rita wondered.


    Behind Selena, Scott put his hand in the pocket of his trousers and smilingly looked at Aaron, as if he


    was watching a show.


    "Wait for me in the car. Don''t get off." There was an impatient expression on Aaron''s face. He got out of


    the car and walked towards Selena.


    With her delicate face crumpled up, she said to Aaron coldly, "Are you going to piss me off?"


    "What''s wrong again?"


    Aaron frowned impatiently and looked at the watch. "I have something to do."


    "What is it? Dating that whore?" Selena said with a straight face. "Don''t challenge my bottom line!"


    "Do you have any bottom line?" He sneered.


    Selena''s face turned red with anger. "I think Mrs. Jiang is right. Rita is a tramp. Of all the women, you


    want to date her. You really are trying to piss me off! If you dare to marry her, believe it or not, I will not


    acknowledge you as my son!"


    Selena yelled at him, unable to control her temper.


    "Do you think... that I will care about that?"


    Aaron nced at her with a cold face. "It''s about the generation of yours. Don''t get Rita involved."


    Hearing this, the mes of fury rose in her heart. Her son didn''t even care about the embarrassment


    and bitterness of being his mother, just for the sake of Rita?


    "She is my woman now. I won''t let you hurt her."


    Aaron didn''t care to speak it out. He looked at his mother with a smile and said, "If I were you, I would


    rather be open-minded. Let bygones be bygones."


    Staring at him angrily, Selena clenched her fists.

 Chapter 29 Come With Me To Get The Marriage Registration

    Chapter 29 Come With Me To Get The Marriage Registration


    Rita saw that Aaron went up to get in the car. Selena, who was standing in the distance, was very


    angry.


    "What did you say to your mom?" Rita asked calmly when Aaron got on the car.


    "Nothing."


    He smiled and touched her head. "Don''t worry. Nothing serious."


    She was stunned for a few seconds. What happened today was so serious but he didn''t care about it at


    all, regardless of the consequences. Was it because he would settle everything for her no matter what


    happened?


    "Won''t you go to workter?" she kept her head down and said uneasily.


    "Later?" He looked at his watch and continued, "Let''s go to the Civil Affairs Bureau. You go back home


    and take your residence booklet."


    "Ah!"


    She was so shocked that her jaw almost dropped. She blinked her eyes in shock and bewilderment.


    Was there something wrong with her ears? She asked again, "What did you say?"


    "Go to the Civil Affairs Bureau to register our marriage. Are you willing or not?" Aaron raised his


    eyebrows.


    "So soon?" Rita did not react immediately. Was he kidding? Or did he just y a trick on her? After


    they got the marriage certificate, they were legally married couples! She... she hadn''t even figured out


    her own thoughts!


    "How long do you want to take?"


    He nced at Rita nkly and said with a faint smile, "The whole world knows that you are my woman.


    Do you still want to run away from me?"


    "I won''t run, but..."


    "No buts!" Aaron interrupted Rita''s concerns. "Just tell me, will youe with me or not?"


    What a bossy man he was! He even left her no time to think.


    "Why do you suddenly want to go registering our marriage?" Rita pouted. "Just on the spur of the


    moment again?"


    "When did I go on the spur of the moment? What do you mean by saying again?" he responded


    instantly. "It''s not an abrupt decision. We have been talking about to get registration this week for many


    times."


    "It''s not so long for us to know each other. Are we going too fast to get registered?" She never dreamed


    that she would be the legitimate wife of Aaron. "We have only met for less than a week. What if you


    regret it?"


    "I never regret it."


    He looked at her with a smile. "Unless you regret it?"


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Would she regret it? She didn''t know whether she would regret it or not.


    Inexplicably, marrying Aaron, whom many women wanted to marry was like a dream for her, a strange


    dream that she couldn''t tell whether it was good or bad. When she remembered that he always stood in


    front of her without hesitation and protected her from hardships and dangers, she thought it might be a


    sweet dream. But she was unable to make out what''s on his mind, and to understand him.


    "Never mind. Just do it."


    Like what he said, she would be hiswfully wedded wife sooner orter, so it didn''t matter when


    she did it.


    "You seem unwilling?" He squinted at her. "Is it so grievous to marry me?"


    "No, of course not." She shrugged helplessly. In face of Aaron, she could not have any bad emotion.


    Aaron sized her up for a long time, then he simply turned to the side and stared at her. "Do you know


    what a man will do when he really falls in love with a woman?"


    She shook her head dully and looked up at him who was now put an unprecedentedly serious look on


    his face.


    His eyes frightened Rita.


    "To marry her."


    After he finished, Rita''s face suddenly turned red.


    What the hell? Did he say he fell in love with her?


    What nonsense? They have just known each other for a few days. How could he fall in love with her?


    "You are joking again." Rita made a careless eye and looked away. "Mr. Aaron, you have a lot of


    women. Who am I to you..."


    "Call me Aaron."


    "Aaron," Rita squeezed the word of his given name as she gritted her teeth and frowned.


    He was so arbitrary that everyone should follow his decision once he made it. The whole world should


    listen to him. He did not even give her an opportunity to think about it at all.


    "Go home." Aaron didn''t want to exin more to her. He started the car and drove straight to her home.


    During the way when Aaron drove Rita home, he kept quiet, not same as usual, and didn''t say a word


    before they reached the destination.


    When they arrived at Rita''s home, he parked the car and said, "Go upstairs to get your residence


    booklet."


    The man''s domineering and cold tone made Rita a little nervous. She opened the car door with


    trembling hands and got off the car weakly.


    She mmed the door with a great bang. With the courage from nowhere, She turned around and


    shouted at Aaron in the car, "What if we don''t go to register our marriage?"

 Chapter 30 What An Expert In Flirting！

    Chapter 30 What An Expert In Flirting��


    Aaron cast an indifferent nce at her.


    He got off the car and walked towards her. Seeing that she was clenching her fists tightly, Aaron, who


    was much taller than her, stood in front of her and lowered his head to look into her eyes.


    "What are you afraid of?"


    His question made her eyes suddenly open. "I think you''re ying with me."


    "Anything else?"


    He looked calm, with a faint smile in his eyes. His expression was always unpredictable, and so was


    his heart.


    She stood there like a fool, clenched her fists and stared at him. "How long do we have known each


    other? From that night, till now, it''s only one week at most and you get married to a woman you barely


    know for one week. Do you take marriage as a joke? Or you just want to marry someone randomly. I


    happened to appear by your side, so I am the one."


    She continued, "I don''t know why you like me." She stared at him with her crystal-like clear eyes. "Or, is


    it interesting for you to y with me?"


    She looked serious and persistent. Her heart beat faster at that moment. She took a deep breath and


    continued, "To marry someone like you is really a scary thing."


    Aaron was right. She was very scared.


    "To marry me is not as terrible as you think," answered him. He tilted his head and continued, "You just


    think too much."Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "I don''t think too much. With your strange personality, no one ever knows what''s in your mind, Aaron


    Leng."


    He approached her and stared into her eyes. Seeing the light in Rita''s eyes, he smiled lightly. "You


    really think too much. Things are not asplicated as what you think."


    For, love was the simplest thing in the world.


    She gazed at his eyes, and at that moment, she saw loving expression in his eyes.


    Was it her illusion? Or was it his disguise?


    In fact, she was really scared.


    She was scared that she would get used to Aaron''s protection and care and fall deeply in love of him


    when he was just ying with her. If that happened, what should she do? How could she extricate


    herself?


    She was scared that she would be the one who ended up getting hurt. This would be the same result


    as with Magee. She had liked Magee for so many years, but she came to nothing.


    She was scared that she would lose control of herself once she fell in love with Aaron.


    Just like what happened today when Aaron stepped forward and stood in front of her to block all the


    troubles for her. She was afraid that in this way, she would get slowly dependent on him and gradually


    fell in love with him.


    He wrapped his arms around her neck and pulled her to his chest. Lowering his head and putting his


    forehead against her forehead, he said, "I''m not just ying with you."


    He grinned and kissed the tip of her nose, then kissed down to her lips.


    His gentle and quiet kiss, like a dragonfly skimming over the river, exploded her heart at that moment.


    She opened her eyes wide. The sudden kiss made her be in a puzzle.


    Aaron Leng was an expert in flirting, definitely!


    Her tense heart softened at that moment.


    "Your body belongs to me, and your heart will do sooner orter." He pointed to the location of her


    heart. "From now on, there should be only one person in here. That is me."


    How could he be so confident that he was the only person in her heart?


    "What if I can''t make it?"


    "You will."


    Aaron''s eyes were full of firmness. He saw her surprise and released her body soon. "Go to take the


    residence booklet. I will wait here for you."


    Her legs were so weak that she almost needed to enter the house by supporting herself against the


    wall.


    He looked at her back, smiling always.


    The sunset was going down in the west. Under the lingering light of the setting sun, his tall figure


    seemed to be coated with ayer of gold.


    He squinted at the girl''s back.


    When Jack heard that Rita were going to register marriage with Aaron, he was very excited. While he


    was looking for the residence booklet for her, he said excitedly, "That''s great! Riri, we don''t have to rely


    on other people anymore."


    "It sounds like you are selling your daughter," said Grace, taking her daughter''s hand, as if she felt


    guilty for her. "Think it over, Riri. Don''t worry about mom and dad. We are old men. But you still have a


    long way to go. If you don''t want to marry him, nobody could force you."


    The moment when she entered the house and saw her parents'' wrinkled face, her hesitation


    completely disappeared.


    The Leng family could not only help her father and the Gu family go through the difficulties, but could


    afford their life without worrying about food or clothing in the future. This marriage was worth epting.


    "Dad, mom, I''ve thought it through. Mr. Aaron treat me well."


    She smiled and took the residence booklet from Jack. "You don''t have to worry about me."


    "I heard that something happened to Jiang family today," said Jack, frowning and sighing. "Jiang''s


    daughter is too young and naive. How can shepare with my Riri? I saw on the news that Mr. Aaron


    protected you well. I''m relieved."


    "Yeah, he is very kind to me." Rita stepped forward and held her parents'' hands. She couldn''t let their


    old parents worry any more. "I assure you, I will be fine."


    She took the residence booklet in her hand, which seemed to be heavy weighing thousands of


    kilograms. "I''m leaving now."


    Once she stepped out of the house, her marriage life with Aaron seemed really began.

 Chapter 31 Ill Go And Sleep At Your House Tonight!

    Chapter 31 I''ll Go And Sleep At Your House Tonight!


    At the gate of the Civil Affairs Bureau.


    A man and a woman got off a luxury car and entered the Civil Affairs Bureau one after another.


    Wendy was standing in the hall of the Civil Affairs Bureau. ording to the order of her boss, she had


    prepared the documents already. "I''ve taken the queuing number for you. Now you can get in the office


    and get the stamp. That''s all."


    ''Are these two people really going to get married?''


    Wendy thought in her mind and couldn''t believe that Aaron would get settled in marriage with this


    woman suddenly since he had always been calm? He was in such a hurry to get the marriage


    certificate. Wendy became less and less understanding his boss.


    Rita had to enter in the office with Aaron. They went to take photos first in the white shirts that Wendy


    prepared for them. They faced to the camera in which they were looking like a couple perfectly made


    for each other.


    "Smile. Don''t show a long face," Aaron said to Rita.


    She had to act as what Aaron told her and put on a smile that was worse than crying on her face.


    When they got the photo, Aaron touched her head with satisfaction, and said, "Nice shot."


    "Ha-ha." Looking at Aaron''s expression in the photo, she was speechless butughed awkwardly.


    She thought that she was like his pet.


    Hearing Rita''sugh, Wendy took a look at her. Rita could felt the sympathy in Wendy''s eye.


    What did it mean that a woman looked at the other woman with sympathy?


    That meant it was a pathetic thing for her to be with Aaron.


    R��Adt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    The Certificates Service staff could not help but take one more look at this handsome couple and


    suddenly recognized the man. So she whispered to a colleague next to her, "Look, it''s Aaron Leng. He


    reallye here to get the marriage certificate."


    "Yeah. The woman beside him must be his so-called fianc��e."


    "So the news today was true."


    "What a surprise..."


    All the people in the room paid attention to them. Rita had to lower her head. When she was with


    Aaron, she didn''t need to worry about people''s attention all the time. What a shining celebrity as him!


    So many women were dreaming to stay with him, making every endeavor.


    She believed that the news that they got the marriage certificate would soon be spread online. She


    didn''t know whether it was a good thing or not.


    When the two small red licenses were handed to them, Rita took out her phone and took a picture of


    them.


    "What are you doing? Are you going to share the moment in WeChat?" He noticed her action.


    "No. I just want to mark the asion and keep it as a memory. It is my first marriage."


    Aaron rolled his eyes at her and smiled coldly. "Do you want to have a second marriage? Or do you


    want to get married for several more times and then collect the marriage licenses?"


    "What''s wrong with me? Why do I need to collect marriage licenses? To y poker?" She dissed back


    without hesitation, "I have no such fetish."


    "That may not be true."


    "Are you crazy?" Rita was speechless. What was exactly in his mind?


    "I''ll go and sleep at your house tonight," he said this suddenly.


    "What?" Rita asked, being amazed as if she was going to jump. "Why do you want to sleep at my


    house?"


    "It''s our wedding night. Of course I have to sleep at your house, which is my house," he replied in a


    serious manner after he tidied up his tie. "I was nning to take you to my home, but I was afraid that


    you might not be able to bear it. After all, my mother is not a person to easily get along with. If she gave


    you a hard time, our wedding night would be ruined. So I decided to go to your house. I have never


    been there."


    "I..." Could she refuse him? Could she say no?


    "Deal."


    ''Damn it. I didn''t say anything. Who made a deal with you? Do I have the right to speak or not?'' Rita


    thought.


    "No, my house is too small to amodate a rich young master like you," Rita immediately opposed.


    "How about we change a ce? You have so many houses."


    "Our matrimonial house is under decoration. The rest of the houses are just houses, not home." Aaron


    shrugged his shoulders. "I will go and sleep at your house."


    "You have so many houses. Why do you want to sleep in my house?" Rita did not know what he was


    thinking about. It was embarrassing for her to go to her house. "If you insist, you can sleep in the guest


    room."


    He was speechless and said coldly, "How can I sleep in the guest room on our first wedding night?"


    Rita kept a straight face. "Or what? My bed is only one and a half meters long! Too small... for... two


    people!


    "It''ll be warmer for two people."


    After saying that, he walked outside with one hand in the bag. She followed his steps. She was


    speechless to him.


    Aaron Leng was really a man with an arbitrary character.


    "Hey, Aaron Leng." She followed him closely and grabbed his hand. "Are you sure you want to go to my


    home?"


    "You think I''m kidding?"


    He was never joking. He said to Wendy who was standing behind him, "Prepare a grand gift for the visit


    to meet my parents-inw."


    Wendy shrugged her shoulders helplessly. No one could change Mr. Aaron''s mind. "Okay."


    "Wait!" "Don''t go." Rita stopped Wendy.


    Wendy looked at Aaron subconsciously and Aaron winked at her back. She immediately walked away


    to avoid irritating Aaron. The couple loved to quarrel with each other but she didn''t.


    Annoyed, Rita stared at Aaron and huffed, "Aaron Leng! What do you want?"


    "We have got the marriage certificate. It''s normal for us to visit our parents-inw." He put his hands


    around her neck and dragged Rita into the car. After putting her into the car, he fastened the safety belt


    for her and said, "Sit tight. Don''t move."


    ''Oh My God! I''m screwed. Do I really have to bring back this nuisance to my home?'' Rita thought.

 Chapter 32 Dont Drive Me Away Honey

    Chapter 32 Don''t Drive Me Away Honey


    The car stopped at the door of Rita''s home.


    Rita hade back home and taken the residence booklet just an hour ago, saying goodbye to her


    parents, and now she was sent home by Aaron, together with him.


    She wondered how their parents would react when they saw their son-inw.


    When Aaron saw her standing in front of her house with a serious face, he took the car key and poked


    her in the waist. "We''re just getting married. Smile."


    "I can''t smile."


    "Are you going home or visiting a grave?" Aaron habitually put his hand on her shoulder to embrace


    her and continued, "New couple should look like as it should be. Good girl, smile."


    She pulled her mouth. The smile was worse than crying.


    "Dad, mom, I''m back." As soon as they opened the door, Jack and Grace saw their daughter taking a


    man back, and noticed the man was Aaron, so they were totally shocked.


    In a hurry, Grace prepared some fruits in the kitchen while Jack handed a cigarette and a cup of tea to


    Aaron. What her parents were doing made Rita feel ufortable.


    "Dad, mom, stop. We will only stay for a short while and will leave soon." Was she really going to let


    Aaron sleep at her home? It was so embarrassing. Although the house was not small, for a wealthy


    young man like Aaron who was living in the top vi, a house with four bedrooms and two living rooms


    was even worse than a bathroom in his own house. If she left this wealthy young man stay overnight at


    home, she could not imagine what he would do to her house tomorrow to express his dissatisfaction.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Aren''t we staying here tonight?" Aaron looked back at Rita seriously. "I even brought my daily stuff


    with me."


    "Are you sick or not?" She almost went mad, but she couldn''t, so she softened her tone, "Would you


    please go back to your own home?"


    "We just got our marriage licenses today. At the first day of our married life, you drive me out of your


    home. Honey, I don''t think it''s a good idea."


    The word "honey" made her gooseflesh. What did he call her? Honey? What''s wrong with him?


    ''He''s taking advantage of me right after we got the marriage certificate.'' Rita thought.


    "I..."


    "Riri," Jack scolded her, "how can you drive Mr. Aaron away? If he wants to stay overnight here, just


    stay. You''re married as legitimate couple anyway."


    "I..." She was pissed off with her mouth widely open. It turned out that she had no other choice now.


    She had taken a living ancestor home! Aaron was her living ancestor that she could do nothing but take


    orders from him.


    Mr. Aaron was very satisfied with this arrangement. Then, Wendy came in with a lot of presents,


    making Jack feelugh happily. The whole family had a happy dinner.


    However, Rita was not used to such an atmosphere.


    "Mr. Aaron, I leave my Riri in your hands, please take good care of her." Jack wanted to pressure


    Aaron to drink with him but he was too embarrassed to be so close as a family member with Aaron. So


    he had to put an expression of guilt on his face, and said, "My daughter has been spoiled by me since


    she was a child. If she did something wrong, please don''t me her."


    "Please don''t regard me as an outsider. Just call me Aaron." He toasted to Jack with a smile, making


    him extremely pleased.


    Grace''s eyes reddened as she saw this scene. She looked at Rita with a sense of relief and said, "Your


    father and I hope that you can find a man who really loves you and you can live a stable and happy life.


    That''s enough."


    To find a man who really loved her? Could the man be Aaron?


    Rita sighed in her heart. She knew that the dinner of four members including her husband had been


    expected by her parents for a long time. They hoped that their daughter would be happy. Even though


    this "happiness" came all of a sudden and all of them knew clearly that the marriage was to save the


    Gu family, they still act as like what supposed to be, on the surface.


    She didn''t know why Aaron wanted toe to her house.


    Was this again out of his temporary interest? It probably was!


    After dinner, Rita helped Grace wash the dishes. Jack and Aaron watched the match in the sofa. The


    family looked like an ordinary family.


    Rita looked to the living room from the kitchen and saw Aaron looking at the match carefully, being


    easy of approach. She even doubted that the man in sight was not the moody yboy she used to


    know? What a decent family man!


    But she found that was only an illusion when she went to bed at night.


    Once they entered the room, Aaronpletely unmasked.


    "Take a bath." He walked into the bathroom and prepared the water in the bathtub. Then he turned


    around and looked outside.


    She was sitting in the sofa and ying with her mobile phone in her clothes. Her whole body was


    covered up.


    ''Oh, girl! You''re really afraid of me to touch you!'' Aaron thought.


    "Come and take a bath with me." Aaron waved at her, and her face was flushed with shock. She red


    at him.


    "You take your own bath."


    "Come here," he waved at her and ordered. "Hurry up."


    Before she got angry, he had taken off his shirt and threw it on her head. At that moment, Rita''s head


    was wrapped by his shirt.


    When she was about to take the shirt off, she was suddenly embraced by Aaron in his arms. His body


    was bared, and his strong and sexy muscles were tightly close to Rita.


    Rita widened her eyes and dared not to imagine how close he came to her!


    The moment her hand touched his hot muscles, she felt an electric shock all over her body. She even


    dared not open her eyes.


    Rita thought in her mind, ''You''repletely screwed, Rita. You must have fallen in love with him.


    He was so attractive with such a perfect body. Any other woman would have been blushed with heart


    beating fast.''


    He took off the shirt on her head and carried her in his arms. Rita was so embarrassed that she didn''t


    dare to scream when her legs were off the floor.


    The water in the bathroom was ttering, and the hot water was filled with steam. The whole bathroom


    was sexy and intimating, as if the air had turned pink.


    Now taking a bath turned into a couple love bath.


    Aaron held her in his arms and stripped off her clothes...


    The bathtub was onlyrge enough for one person in it. She had to sit close to Aaron. Feeling that he


    was pressing himself on her body, Rita rolled her eyes and said, "Hey, don''t move."


    "Who would stay still when taking a bath? Are you kidding me?"


    He smiled charmingly, reached out his hand and rubbed her shoulder. "Let me help you wash your


    body."


    "Go to hell!"


    She blushed immediately, and tried to kick him, but her feet were gripped by him. He held her legs to


    keep her from moving. "So you like to y in this way," he said with a little smile at the corners of his


    mouth.

 Chapter 33 What Made You So Strong

    Chapter 33 What Made You So Strong


    "Get out!" Rita could not help being angry and kicked at him.


    Before she lost her temper, Aaron pressed his lips on hers.


    He was like a fire that lit her instantly.


    The bathtub was too small to amodate two people at all. Water kept sshing from it. She was


    almost worn out by him. She begged, "Please let go of me, Mr. Aaron!"


    "What did you just call me?"


    He was dissatisfied with her resistance tonight. He pressed on her and deliberately tickled her, making


    her legs shake. The water sound was flowing, making the air very intimate.


    "I am sorry." She held onto Aaron''s arm faintly and begged, "I am sorry. Let go of me!"


    "Call my name."


    "Aaron, Aaron...please!" She called his name in a sobbing tone.


    "Speak louder. I can''t hear you." He grabbed her arms and put them on his shoulders, stroking her hair.


    He kissed her gently on her forehead.


    "Aaron!"


    "Call me in a louder voice." He kissed her more fiercely from the tip of his nose to the cheek, and his


    kisses were like drops of water hitting on the face, which were itching and arousing.


    He did it directly in the bathtub.


    After what seemed like an eternity, he took her to the dresser and dried her wet hair.


    A warm gust of hot wind blew on her neck, and she enjoyed it. Her eyes were closed, and she could


    feel his fingers pass through her hair. He was even meticulously separating the node of her hair.


    The hair dryer made her feel hot. Her cheeks were as red as fire and her lips were as red as cherry.


    "Yeah, they have been dried up."


    She seemed to enjoy it. Aaron ordered, "Now you dry my hair for me."


    It was not easy for Rita to enjoy it once, and she was immediately kicked out by Aaron.


    He sat on the sofa swaggeringly and handed the hair dryer to her. "Hurry up. "


    "Your hair is so short. Why do you need me to dry it? You can just wipe it with towel."


    Rita touched his hair casually, and pouted impatiently. "There are only a few hairs in total."


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Dry my hair!" Aaron was annoyed, and his tone became more serious. Rita turned on the hair dryer


    and blew his hair impatiently.


    "Do you want me to help you with your hairdo?"


    "Of course." He cozily leaned on the chair and yed with his cell phone, enjoying Rita''s service.


    Suddenly, an idea urred to Rita. Before Aaron realized, he had long curly hair on his head.


    "What are you doing?"


    Aaron had a very long face.


    ''Shit! He is going to get mad.''


    Smelling a breath of danger, she received a signal that Aaron was about to explode. Therefore, she


    quickly put down the hair dryer and ran outside the bedroom.


    "I think you need a spanking." He ran after her and pulled her bathrobe, which then slide down,


    revealing her shoulders.


    The next second, she was pressed on the bed by him, and spanked hard.


    Crack! Crack! Crack!


    He spanked her really hard.


    "I think this style suits you very much." She softened down and smiled gently. "Mr. Aaron, you are so


    handsome. You look good in whatever style."


    "Shut up!" Of course, Aaron did not listen to her exnation. He held her in his arms and scratched his


    head. "You little thing, I am not finished yet."


    "No, I''m sorry. I''m sorry, Aaron,"


    She quickly begged for mercy and pitifully looked at him. "Boss, please let me go."


    "Now you want to beg? It is toote." Aaron red at Rita in rage, and suddenly bit her on the


    shoulder, which caused her to cry out in pain.


    "It hurts!"


    "Now that you know it hurts, but I have something more painful in store for you." He ced one of her


    legs on his arm and quicklyunched the next round of attack.


    Mr. Aaron was really awesome.


    Rita had been tortured by him in session to beg for mercy. Aaron came three more times before he


    let her go.


    She was sweating all over, and her dry hair was wet with sweat. She felt a terrible pain in her lower


    body, as if it was about to be torn apart. This man was too cruel!


    "How did you eat growing up? Why are you so strong?" With thest shred of strength, she stared at


    him with herst gasp.


    "I''ll eat you."


    After those rough sexes, Mr. Aaron went to bed with satisfaction. He tucked her in. "Turn off the light


    and go to sleep."


    She was too exhausted to turn off the light!


    When he was about to sleep, something urred to him. He sat up again.


    The nket slipped down his feet. She saw his strong chest muscles, firm lines, hard curves, light


    honey skin was especially intoxicated in the glimmer of light.


    He frowned and rubbed his eyebrows, annoyed, "I didn''t wear a condom."


    "What?!"


    Rita was stunned. She might get pregnant!

 Chapter 34 The Happiness Of The Rich People Is Beyond Her Imagination

    Chapter 34 The Happiness Of The Rich People Is Beyond Her Imagination


    She felt very embarrassed.


    In fact, it was very natural for her to get married and have children, but she couldn''t think about it in a


    normal way when she was with Aaron.


    He didn''t want a baby, at least for now.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "How about... I take some pills," she murmured.


    He frowned and said coldly, "These pills are harmful to the body. It will be difficult to cure them in the


    future."


    "It will be this once. It should be okay."


    "No, I can''t let you take that kind of medicine." Aaron held her in his arms and sighed helplessly. His


    face was serious. "You won''t get pregnant this one time. Forget it. I will remember to wear a condom


    the next time."


    Rita leaned in his arms, but her heart seemed to be stung by a thorn.


    It seemed that he didn''t want her to have a baby.


    She had been tossing and turning all night and felt sore all over her body in the morning. She looked


    sideways and found that Aaron was still asleep.


    Looking at his handsome face, she almost stopped breathing.


    ''You are so handsome. Yet you are aplete scum!'' Rita thought to herself.


    Thinking of the fierce situationst night, she approached him and looked at his face carefully.


    A week ago, in the morning as well, dizzy, she woke up and saw Aaron sleeping next to her. She had


    been absolutely terrified to death by this man.


    He was said to be moody. Maybe he just had a crush on her and would abandon her when he got tired


    of her. So he didn''t want her to be pregnant to save himself from any trouble in the future.


    She carefully pushed away the arms on her body and quietly got out of bed.


    Her parents always got up early, and Jack had the habit of morning exercise. Every time after the


    morning exercise, he came back to have breakfast made by Grace. When Rita went downstairs, Grace


    was already busy in the kitchen. The aroma of cooking floated out from the kitchen, making the whole


    room full of mist.


    "Mom."


    When Rita went into the kitchen, Grace was surprised. She asked, "Why do you get up so early? Why


    don''t you sleep a little longer?"


    She leaned on her mother''s shoulder, like a child who was bullied.


    Grace patted her on the shoulder with a smile and said, "Take a seat. We''ll eat it in a minute."


    "Okay."


    When she was about to go out, her mother pulled her with a worried face. "Riri, rich family is not as


    simple as you think. Mom and dad can''t help you, but I don''t want to see you being bullied."


    "I know, mom. Don''t worry."


    Grace was full of worries about her daughter. She was worried about her so much. "It is said that the


    oldest brother of Leng family, Scott, has two daughters. Does their family want you to have a son


    soon?"


    ''A son?


    Did he want her to have a baby given his expressionst night?''


    Rita bit her lips. "But he doesn''t want a baby."


    "What?" Grace frowned. "You have already got married. Why doesn''t he want a child? I''ve read the


    gossip on the magazine. It''s said that the wife of Scott has gave birth to two daughters, and they still


    want to have a son. Now she is in her thirties and is still preparing for pregnancy. In such a rich and


    powerful family, she just wants to have a son. He is dissolute, having a lot of women outside. But the


    Leng family only allows her wife to have children in her own house, and does not care the pregnant


    ones outside. Riri, you are now the legal wife of Aaron. If you give birth to a son, you will feel better in


    the Leng family, at least you don''t have to be looked down upon by others."


    The first name came to her mind was Aaron''s mother, Selena when she mentioned "looked down upon


    by others".


    She didn''t know when she had offended her. Every time she saw her, she had a long face.


    Rita didn''t want to continue the topic, so she said helplessly, "I''m still young. I still want to y a few


    more years. Well, mom, I go out to have a walk."


    Grace saw through her daughter''s reluctance and did not say more, just sighed.


    When she went upstairs, she found that Aaron had woken up.


    "Why do you get up so early?"


    She came in with his clothes, after she had ironed his shirt and suit. "My mom made breakfast for you.


    Do you want to eat downstairs?"


    "Sure."


    She handed the shirt to him, but was then pulled into his arms. She was pressed against the shirt and


    screamed, "Ah, I just ironed this."


    "It''s okay. I can iron itter." Then he kissed her on the face.


    Rita hurriedly pushed him away and said, "No!"


    "From now on, don''t get out of bed before I wake up." Aaron held her in his arms and kissed her


    passionately. "Be careful at night if I don''t see you in the morning."


    ''Is this man mad?


    Why does he want to see her in the early morning? Does he want to have sex with me in the morning?''


    Thinking of what happenedst night, Rita was really tired!


    "Let''s eat!"


    In order not to waste time in arguing with him, Rita pulled him out of bed. After breakfast, Aaron went to


    thepany. Before leaving, he gave her a ck card. "There''s ten million in this card. If it''s not


    enough, just give me a call. I have an important meeting in the morning. Call me in the afternoon if


    anything."


    Thinking that there was so much money in the card, Rita immediately gave it back to him and said, "I


    don''t want so much money."


    "Take it," he ordered. "How can my wife wear such shabby clothes? If you can''t spend up the money


    tonight, I''ll teach you a lesson when Ie back."


    ''Damn it! Is he taking pleasure in all this?


    How could I use up ten million in one day? Buying houses?''


    Rita couldn''t imagine the happiness of the rich.


    After that, he drove his Bentley and left.

 Chapter 35 Is He Seme Or Uke

    Chapter 35 Is He Seme Or Uke


    Rita made an appointment for afternoon tea with her best friend, Nina.


    Nina just came back from abroad and when she got off the ne, she happened to catch the yesterday


    big news. And Rita''s wedding was under preparation. She immediately asked Rita out for getting more


    gossips.


    A woman usually liked to keep talking things, like five hundred ducks hanging around you. But Nina


    was so talkative that being with her was like being with one thousand ducks.


    "Riri, you are so mean. I just went abroad for a trip, and when I came back, you got married!" Nina


    comined, "and you married to Aaron Leng! What the hell. You are just so lucky. I am jealous. Next


    time if you meet such a handsome guy, could you keep one for me?"


    "Come on! Seriously, I don''t think that could be called lucky?"


    Rita looked at Nina, not knowing whether to cry or tough. "I''m forced to marry him."


    "You meet Aaron Leng, without any efforts. If you really seek out love with full efforts, you must take all


    the handsome men in the world being love with you!" With her hands on her head, Nina looked at Rita


    worriedly, "Do you know that when I heard about your engagement and then hastily got the marriage


    registration, I was scared abroad so that I returned back immediately. I haven''t recovered from your


    marriage decision yet."


    "You''ll get used to it."


    Taking a sip of milk tea, Nina continued her curiosity, "Anyway, how do you meet Aaron Leng?"


    "Well, that was really an acquaintance without efforts!"


    "Then how about Mr. Magee?"


    Full of disbelief, Nina opened her arms and looked at her left hand, then at her right hand. She


    eximed, "Both of them are ssy men! But I heard that Aaron Leng is a phndering and unfaithful


    man who was a bi. Aren''t you afraid?"


    "You mean bisexual? Then is he Seme or uke?"


    Nina got choked by the water while hearing Rita''s question. "I don''t know. Ask him yourself. He is your


    husband."


    Rita smiled evilly. She happened to see the magazine on the table. The cover of the magazine was


    Aaron. She pouted and said, "It looks like he is Seme."


    "I don''t think so. He might be uke."


    Nina excitedly engaged in the topic, and the two girls had a fierce discussion. She held Rita''s hand and


    said, "I bet 100 dors with you. He is definitely uke. This type of handsome men are of manliness, but


    usually are Masochists."


    "I think he is more like a Sadist." Rita smiled weirdly and she even had a picture in her mind.


    Aaron, who was now in a meeting at hispany, sneezed a lot.


    Nina said, with a smirk on her face, "Have you tried it? Does it feel good?"


    "Not bad."


    "I think so. Look at his body, his muscle," Nina pointed at the man''s chest muscles in the cover photo


    and analyzed it to Rita. "Riri, it''s a good deal to sleep with this kind of man."


    Rita could not help but pulled her mouth. She was often being too exhausted to get out of her bed after


    that. Was this a good deal?R��Adt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "Today, the whole city is gossiping about what happened to Yvonne yesterday, and Aaron Leng''s


    marriage registration." Nina put aside the magazine and curiously asked, "What''s going on? Is Yvonne


    now so popr that her private life is really as chaotic as the rumor?"


    "She is going to kiss goodbye to her career." Rita said coldly. What happened yesterday was the result


    of Yvonne''s own actions. She deserved it. But Yvonne even tried to pin the me on Rita.


    "Sure she is doomed, but I''m still curious." With the gossiping personality, Nina asked Rita a lot of


    questions.


    "I don''t know. I''m not familiar with her."


    "But you know her brother very well," said Nina and she diverted the topic to Magee. "To be honest, I


    think you are just a perfect match for Mr. Magee. Why did you decide to marry Aaron all of a sudden?


    What about Mr. Magee? Waiting until your second marriage?"


    "How could that be possible?" Rita said in disbelief.


    "Well, this should be possible. Why not let him line up for you?" Nina tutted. "Magee is such a good


    man, infatuated with only one girl, handsome and faithful..."


    "Then you can marry him."


    "No way! I can''t take your Mr. Right away from you." Nina made a face and snickered, "Ask him to wait


    for your second marriage."


    Rita turned her head. she was really helpless about Nina''s gossiping. "Let''s go. Let''s go shopping."


    Not in the mood to continue talking with Nina, Rita took her to the shopping mall.


    Rita had no interest in shopping. When she studied abroad, she paid all her attention to study and


    didn''t know much about how to dress and make up. Nina was totally different. She came from a


    wealthy family and often went to the luxury shops. It was rare for Rita to go shopping with her, so Nina


    even wanted to shop around all the street.


    "Mr. Aaron''s Lady, enjoy the shopping with me today! Your new family is so rich. Don''t be stingy with


    your money."


    Rita looked around and found no interest in the shop. So she said, "Go and buy it yourself. I''ll just take


    a seat here waiting for you."


    Every time Rita entered the store, she would sit on the sofa and watch Nina buy things.


    "Rita?" Nora appeared out of nowhere.


    Rita knew that she was Aaron''s cousin from his motherhood rtion, so she got up to greet her.


    However, Nora looked like unfriendly to her.


    Nora had a good rtionship with Yvonne. Moreover, she liked Magee very much. Therefore, she got


    to know the story from Yvonne about Rita and Magee. Therefore, she was disgusted with Rita very


    much. What Trisha, Yvonne''s mother, said about Rita yesterday that it was Rita who trapped Yvonne


    made Nora hate Rita even more. No one would wrong a person for no reason. So Nora thought that


    Rita must be responsible for what happened to Yvonne.


    "Are you here for shopping too?" Nora looked at her and found that Rita didn''t wear designer clothes.


    She sneered, "Before my cousin met you, you couldn''t even afford to shop here, right?"

 Chapter 36 Aaron Leng Will Destroy You!

    Chapter 36 Aaron Leng Will Destroy You!


    Nora held her head high and looked down at Rita.


    To Rita, Nora''s behavior was really annoying.


    But she was not angry, and she smiled calmly instead, "Well, I don''t like these."


    "Do you think it counts whether you like it or not? It''s the problem that you cannot afford it. "Nora picked


    up a bag which was decorated with golden crystals from the cupboard. The cupboard light reflected the


    crystal brightly. With a sneer on her face, Nora said, "Can you afford it?"


    Looking at her cocky appearance, Rita still smiled lightly. "Sorry, I really don''t like it."


    "Even if I buy it for you, you are not qualified to have it. "Nora directly asked the clerk to pack the bag,


    "Miss Rita, pardon me for speaking frankly, you are more qualified to have the bargains."


    Hearing these words, Nina got furious. "No matter what she wears, Riri looks better than you even you


    are in designer clothes!"


    "I don''t think it''s a good idea to argue with her," Rita said, trying to pull Nina back.


    Nora got angry. She sneered, "I don''t think you can win the argument. My cousin married you. Yeah, so


    what? Do you think we, the upper ss, will ept you? Do you know you''re a joke in ourdies'' eyes


    now?"


    "Ladies?" Rita rolled her eyes. "I don''t think you look like ady."


    "I am the eldest daughter of the Su family. Rita, who do you think you are!" Nora''s anger grew stronger,


    staring at Rita. "My cousin just y with you. His women queued up from here to the Mediterranean


    Sea, and any of them is much better than you! Don''t y dumb with me! Once he gets tired of you, he


    will dump you. I''ve seen plenty of women like you, who are selling herself just for money!"


    Rita raised her eyeszily and looked at Nora. She said indifferently, "Well, I want to ask you, Miss


    Nora, among those women your cousin has slept with, who got married with him?"


    Nora snorted, "You two got married. It''s nothing. Is there any difference for us rich people, married or in


    a rtionship? That certificate is just a piece of paper. It''s simple for us to divorce."


    Nina couldn''t stand Nora''s arrogance any more. She shouted at her, "Oh, that''s you. Don''t think


    everyone in the world is yourself."


    Nora was calmer than Yvonne. Her eyes werezy, full of contempt and disgust. "People should have


    self-knowledge. Rita, I don''t care what kind of means you use to seduce my cousin. I tell you, my


    cousin will never really love someone like you. If you don''t believe it, let''s wait and see. He is ying


    with you now!"


    Nina was so angry that her body was shaking. She grabbed Rita''s arm and said, "Leave her alone.


    Let''s go!"


    With acent expression, Nora continued, "You can''t endure this kind of things. How could you


    endure more when living in a rich family? Just save it. Rich and powerful families are not the ce your


    kind of countrymen to stay!"


    "Enough!" Rita was trying to get angry and intended not to quarrel with anyone. It was so disgraceful to


    quarrel with someone in public. But if she didn''t respond, Nora would think she was afraid of her?


    "What I said is true," said Nora, with her almond shaped eyes rounded. The more she cursed, the more


    excited she became. She pointed at Rita''s nose and scolded, "I''ve seen shameless people a lot, but


    I''ve never seen anyone so shameless like you. It must be you who trapped Yvonne yesterday. Don''t


    think that you can do anything you want under the protection of my cousin."


    "Well, birds of a feather flock together. I''ve seen this today," Rita sneered. Instead of angry, she said in


    a sardonic grin, "You and Yvonne are the same."


    They two looked elegant, but in fact they were just bitches who enjoyed looking down people.


    Nora was more arrogant than Yvonne. She rolled her eyes upward and said, "I don''t want to quarrel


    with you. It''s beneath my dignity to do it. Let''s wait until you get abandoned by my cousin. Every time


    he chases a girl, he would dump her in a few days. Rita, it''s brave for you to marry him. However, your


    kind of people would do anything for money. You''re just cheap!"


    "Are you nuts?" Rita said coldly and turned her body to leave.


    Nora squinted her eyes and shouted to Rita, "Let me tell you, my cousin''s favorite thing is to y with


    women, and he can make every one of them love him desperately, but he is the person without


    feelings. He is good at making women fall in love with him, and then he dump them. Every time I go to


    his house, I see a lot of women shamelesslying up to him and beg him for affinity. Rita, you are


    soon one of them. Aaron Leng will definitely destroy you."


    Rita''s heart was trembling.


    She remembered what happenedst night. Aaron wanted her to take medicine after lovemaking. Was


    he really afraid that she would be his encumbrance in the future? Was he really going to abandon her


    at any time?


    No, that was not true. Nora''s words were not worthy of trust.


    Besides, she had no affection for Aaron. She was ready to be abandoned by him and she was ready to


    leave at any time.


    But Aaron was just like opium poppy, who slowly lured her to fall into his heart trap.


    He is really an expert at flirting, or rather, good at bewitching people and making people let her


    defenses down against him. People would get easily obsessed with him and fall in love with him


    without knowing.


    She could not be like that. She told herself again and again that she did not like Aaron.


    No way.


    Nora words��"Let''s wait and see, Aaron will definitely destroy you!"��was like a vicious curse, echoing


    in Rita''s ear.


    Rita was trying her best to control herself not to get angry. She turned around and gave Nora a stare.


    "Whatever. I don''t have to tell the outsiders about my rtionship with Aaron."


    Hearing this, Nora was stunned at first, and then she almost burst intoughter. "Do you think you are


    my cousin''s true love? You are seeking for true love with Aaron Leng? Are you kidding me?"


    Nina pulled Rita back and stared at Nora impatiently. "Will you stop it? Why do you always behave like


    an ugly bitch, putting your finger into others'' business?"


    Nora didn''t want to continue. She nced at Rita and said, "You care about yourself then! I will wait to


    see you make a fool of yourself."R��Adt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

 Chapter 37 Things Became Worse

    Chapter 37 Things Became Worse


    "I won''t let you see what you want," Rita said behind Nora. "People like you are not qualified tough at


    me!"


    Rita''s words irritated Nora. So she took her steps and turned back suddenly, ring at Rita. "I know


    you have no sense of shame! How could you be so shameless! What a bitch! How could my cousin


    take a fancy to you?"


    "Who are you talking about? Shameless?"


    "I''m talking about you. You make me sick! I don''t even want to see you anymore!"


    Rita stared at Nora''s vicious cursed face and frowned. "Enough."


    "I haven''t said enough yet!" Nora continued to scold excitedly, "You bitch, seduce men everywhere, first


    my cousin, and then Magee. How can you be so impudent to live in the world? If I were you, I would


    rather die. How low and shabby you are!"


    Just as Nora finished her words, Nina stepped forward and gave her a p in the face, which made


    this so-called Lady Supletely stunned. "Close your fucking mouths. Ugly people usually haunted.


    Go and take a look in the mirror at your cheap face! How dare you curse my Riri! She''s much more


    pretty than you! Yeah, indeed some men in the world are crazy about her. You see that? No men would


    like women like you! No men would be into you!"


    When Nina got angry, she looked so fierce and terrifying that Rita was stunned. She was so... fucking


    great!


    "If you dare to tease her again, I won''t let you off!"


    Nora had never been beaten in her life. It was the first time that she had been pped. She would


    definitely be not willing to take things lying down! Who is she? She is the eldest daughter of the Su


    family, Selena''s niece, and Aaron''s cousin! Who the hell this girl was? How dared she p her on the


    face?


    "You p me? Nora shouted. "Even my parents will not do that to me. How... How dare you p me!"


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Nora was so angry that her face turned red. She covered her face with a hand, pointing at Nina and


    scolded angrily, "Don''t you know who I am? I am the daughter of the Su family!"


    "I don''t fucking care who you are. I did this just for you! You deserve it!" Nina was not a pushover. She


    stepped forward to protect Rita and ruthlessly fought back. "Look at yourself. You are just like a lunatic.


    You kept saying dirty words as soon as youe in the shop. That''s what you called yourself ady?


    Do you forget to bring your sense of shame today when you go out of your house in the morning? A


    richdy like you? Stop embarrassing us! My Riri won''t take it serious so she doesn''t argue with you.


    So stop thinking you are right. You are rich, huh? You are rich, so you think attacking people


    groundlessly is a right thing? How rude you are! I am telling you, today I will teach you a lesson, you


    bitch!"


    "I... What the hell! Fuck you!"


    Nora rushed forward and tried to fight with Nina. But Nina would not just stand still to be beaten.


    Usually, when women fought each other, they scratched the faces and tore the hair. Soon they rolled


    on the ground and continued to wrestled with each other. Rita was shocked and wanted to protect


    Nina, but Nina didn''t need her help at all. Nina forcefully pressed Nora on the ground and pped her


    face one after another!


    Nora was not a match for Nina, and was soon beaten ck and blue. The BA of the shop was scared


    and immediately asked security to separate the two women.


    Rita held Nina and patted the dust on her body. "Are you okay?"


    Nina pped her hands and raised her eyebrows. "Of cause I''m okay! She''s not okay!"


    Looking at Nina''scent eyes, Rita then turned her look at Nora who almost scared Rita to death.


    Rita began to raise her idolization of Nina from her heart.


    Nora''s face was swollen and her makeup was messed up, with dark circles under her eyes. Her hair


    was also in a mess and was pulled into disorder. The whole body of her looked just like a ghost.


    The security had arrived, as well as the mall manager and the police.


    With so many people present, Rita was afraid that Nina would be involved in a grave incident. After all,


    Su family was so wealthy that Nora certainly wouldn''t let go of it.


    The police came and said to Nora and Nina, "You too, pleasee with us to the police station."


    "Sir, she beat me first!" Nora pointed at Nina. "It''s her fault. Arrest her!"


    Nora immediately became angry. How dare Rita provoke her! She would get back at her!


    "I am the daughter of the Su family. I request to call mywyer to sue them!" Nora cried with grief and


    anger, "You two, wait and see!"


    The two women''s fight attracted the attention of many people around. Some of them recognized Rita,


    pointed at her and remarked, "Isn''t she the woman who got married with Aaron Leng?"


    "Yes. Mr. Aaron''s wife. What happened? What did she do? What brought the police here?"


    The crowds were discussing discussed, and some of them even moved closer to know more details.


    All of a sudden, the shopping mall staff made an announcement out of the broadcast that a


    distinguished guest hade so the mall had to clear up the site.


    Who came in such a big way? All the other guests should be cleared up?


    After the announcement, the police received a phone call. After hanging up the phone, he came to


    Nora and said, "I''m sorry, Miss Nora. Your Su family said they will let this incident pass."


    "What!" Nora was frightened by the words that she almost sat on the ground. Did the police just say


    even that she was beaten like this, her Su family would not pursue justice? How could that be


    possible? If her father had known this, he would have taken a knife to kill Rita and the woman beside.


    How could her family not pursue it? "Sir, I wonder if there is a mistake?"

 Chapter 38 Riri Is My Wife

    Chapter 38 Riri Is My Wife


    The policeman smiled awkwardly. "I''m sorry, Miss Nora. How about you call your parents to confirm it?"


    Nora started to be flustered. Her parents said they would let this pass. How could it be possible!


    Nina looked at Rita who gave her eye contact back. She whispered to Rita, "Is she really the biological


    daughter of her parents?"


    "I suppose so."


    "What do you mean by ''suppose''? It looks like she was an adopted child picked up by her parents from


    somewhere." Nina shrugged and rolled up her sleeves. "I don''t care who she is. I''m not afraid of her."


    Nina was incredibly pissed off. Rita quickly calmed her down. "Let''s wait and see how things go."


    Nora called her parents andined to them how pathetic and innocent she was. She cried while


    wiping her tears. She said that Rita scolded her first and then Nina beat her. She must be the most


    pathetic person in the world. "Dad, mom, we could not let this case go easily! I''m going to sue her!"


    Looking at Nora who was in front of her, Rita could not help but shake her head and praised, "Her


    acting could even win the academy award for best actress."


    "So the rich people all like this?" Nina and Rita just stood there, watching Nora''s performance. "What a


    drama queen. She can go and write a book by name of How to Be A Drama Queen."


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Rita almost burst intoughter.


    When they were talking, the mall manager came over and said to Rita, "Miss Rita, today our site is


    cleaning up for you."


    "What?" Rita widen her eyes and confirmed, "You must make some mistakes."


    "You are the distinguished guest." The manager said with a ttering smile.


    When heard this, Nora was so angry that she even had an urge tomit murder. She rushed up to


    the manager and said, "What do you mean? I was beat and I am going to sue her. How could she


    be your distinguished guest? Make it clear. I''m not done yet!"


    At this moment, Aaron came out of nowhere. "She is my wife. Why can''t she be an distinguished


    guest?"


    ''Aaron? Why is he here?


    Didn''t he say that he has an important meeting this morning? Why is he in the mall? Did he book the


    whole ce? Did he settle the case involving the Su family?'' Rita thought.


    Except for Mr. Aaron, Rita could hardly think of anyone else who was capable of doing that.


    "Cousin," seeing Aaron, Nora immediately began to cry, "cousin, Rita beat me?"


    "Riri didn''t do it. It was me who beat you," Nina stood out and said. "Don''t falsely using her."


    Rita had no idea what Aaron was thinking, but she stood out subconsciously to defend Nina, "There is


    no difference whether she or me beat you. And..." she stared at Nora, and continued, "I want to beat


    you for so long."


    Nora cried even louder, "Cousin, you heard it! You heard everything!"


    Aaron nced at his cousin coldly and then said with a smile, "This is it. I will pay for your medical


    expense."


    Did he... take sides on Rita?


    It was not hard to imagine how shocked Nora was. She stared at him and shouted in a peevish voice,


    "Cousin!"


    "Enough. Go to see the doctor." Aaron shook his head and snapped his fingers to Wendy. "Take Nora


    to the hospital."


    "I won''t go!" However, Nora obstinately refused and walked to the front of Aaron. She stared into his


    eyes and asked, "Did you call my parents to ask them not to pursue this matter!"


    "Yes."


    "Why did you do that?" Nora couldn''t believe it. What happened today has refreshed her life values.


    She said angrily, "I am your cousin. How can you help an outsider instead of me?"


    "Riri is not an outsider." Aaronpressed his lips and became impatient. "She is my wife."


    Nora wanted to jump and scold. "Is this your trick again? How is it possible that you really like a


    woman? You are acting. Right, Cousin? I know you very well. You always like to y with affection. You


    just want Rita to fall in love with you by doing this!"


    Whatever she said, Aaron remained calm. "Oh, really?"


    "I don''t care. I won''t let this matter go!" Now that Aaron came, Nora would like to make it worse. It


    would be better to get out of hand. She wanted to see who was the embarrassing one!

 Chapter 39 Do You Like Your Husband

    Chapter 39 Do You Like Your Husband


    Aaron approached Nora with a slight smile on the corner of his mouth.


    Nora stepped back half a step. She was scared by Aaron, and she had never seen him like this before.


    She looked into his cold eyes and stopped crying suddenly. She dared not act in front of him.


    "Cousin, I..."


    Aaron looked at her with a forced smile and whispered in her ear, "You can get to the bottom of it.


    Believe it or not, I''ll tell people what you have done."


    "You!" Nora''s face turned pale immediately. She pointed at Aaron with a quivering finger and said,


    "How can you treat me like this! Just for that Rita?"


    "Rita is my wife."


    With a bright smile, Aaron pulled Rita into his arms. "She''s your sister-inw too. Show some respect.


    Call her Sister."


    Nora wanted to stamp her foot. Her eyes were red, and she cried, "No!"


    "Do you want to appear on the headline News? Do you want to end up like Yvonne?" Aaron''s face was


    serious.


    "Sis... Sister......" Clenching her fist, Nora opened her mouth, feeling aggrieved.


    "Good girl."


    With her mouths open in surprise, Rita thought it was really a dramatic turning point of the story when


    Aaron came. Nora scolded her a few minutes ago and now she''s calling her Sister respectfully now. A


    wild beast was tamed into a docile kitten.


    This was so horrible. Was Aaron a wild animal trainer?


    Nina was also shocked. When she saw the situation, she doubted that if Rita had married a God, not a


    man.


    This man was so horrible!


    What a cool, awesome and amazing guy! And Aaron even treated his wife so well! Where did Rita get


    this husband? Nina also wanted to pick up the same one.


    Due to the Aaron''s appearance, the disturbance thoroughly subsided.


    Wendy sent Nora to the hospital. Aaron rushed back for his meeting. Before leaving, he patted Rita''s


    head and said, "Go shopping by yourself. This mall is mine. You can buy whatever you like."


    The manager ttered by the side, "Yes, Mrs. Aaron. You can choose whatever you like."


    Mrs. ... Mrs. Aaron?


    She was Mrs. Aaron, a mall''s owner''s wife?


    "I''m going back to mypany. I''ll pick you up after you finished shopping."


    Rita knew that he was busy, so she could not bear to see him go back and forth, so she refused, "No


    need. I''ll take a taxi backter."


    "Don''t say no," Aaron said, with a stubborn and sweet voice. "Sweetie, I will pick you upter."


    Rita bit her lips. What Aaron did really was pampering and romantic. She couldn''t help acting like a


    teenage girl with fantasy of love.


    Nina was green with envy when she saw these two disying their affection in public.


    After Aaron left, Nina held Rita''s arm, leaning on her shoulder and howled, "I''ve been fed up with your


    love scene. Riri, pity the singles, okay?"


    With a sweet smile on the cheek, Rita touched Nina''s face and said, "Don''t worry. I will find you a good


    man."


    "My Riri, you are the best!"


    "Are you hurt? Shall we go to see the doctor?" Rita didn''t know whether Nina was hurt when she fight


    with Nora just now.


    "I''m injured." Nina covered her heart. "My heart is badly injured."


    "Okay, okay, okay. I''ll pay the bill for your shopping as apensation for your heart injury." There was


    a light smile on Rita''s face.


    "Thank you, Mrs. Aaron. Wish Mrs. Aaron soon get pregnant."


    Nina couldn''t wait to try on the new clothes, shoes and bags. Then she took a pile of clothes and


    changed them one by one in the fitting room. While changing, she said to Rita who was waiting outside,


    "Riri, your husband is so great. The young master of Leng family really deserves his reputation. Today I


    finally realize that rich people can do anything they want."


    Rita was immersed in the sweetness just now, but on a second thought, she realized that she and the


    Su family was now in feud. Aaron''s mother Selena would give her more grumpy looks.


    "Nina, my mother-inw dislikes me very much. I don''t know why."


    "Rich people are all like this. And the rtionship between mother-inw and daughter-inw cannot


    be reconciled. Even the ordinary mother-inw and daughter-inw have a bad rtionship, let alone


    the rich family. Don''t worry, your husband will protect you."


    Thinking of Aaron, Rita felt warm in her heart. "Yeah."


    Nina stretched her head out of the fitting room. Her serious look startled Rita. "Riri, let me ask you a


    question. Do you like your husband?"Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 40 Because I Love You, Honey

    Chapter 40 Because I Love You, Honey


    Rita was stunned by her question for a long time.


    "I see that your husband treats you well, and you don''t need to take it too hard about what that bitch


    said today." Nina was afraid that Rita would think too much, so she quicklyforted her, "I know that


    you have a secret crush on Magee for many years, but since you''ve married, you should love your


    husband. See, your husband is handsome and rich, and he treats you very well. If you don''t love such


    a handsome and rich man with a warm heart, what a shame that is! Let''s say, if he gives you apparent


    love with hypocrisy, just leave it alone. Come on, you''ve got nothing to lose."


    Yes, he was good to her, and she had nothing to lose. Why wouldn''t she just ept his kindness? Why


    did she think too much?


    "You haven''t answered my question yet. Do you like your husband or not?"


    The figure of Aaron appeared in Rita''s mind. She did not know whether she liked him or not.


    "Maybe."


    "Maybe?"


    "I don''t know, and I''m not crazy about him. But what happened these days made me take a little shine


    to him." Rita pouted her lips.


    "Gee, Mr. Aaron is really outstanding at flirting with girls. He wins your heart so soon," Nina continued


    to try on her clothes. "Your face is full of sweet happiness. How dare you say you''re not crazy about


    him? I have to scold you on behalf of Mr. Aaron. Don''t always think about that Magee. If he really loves


    you, he would have stood out for you already. As it turned out, the man who stands out for you is your


    husband."


    What Nina said made sense. Rita was sitting outside the fitting room, holding her arms. Every time she


    got into a trouble, Aaron would stand out to protect her. She was really intrigued by his actions.


    Yes, as long as she was happy now, she didn''t care if his love was true or not.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    In the evening, Aaron came to pick them up. He dropped Nina home first and then drove with Rita to


    her home.


    "Again to my home today?" Rita felt helpless. She looked at him pitifully and asked, "How long will you


    stay in my home?"


    "Have you spent all the money today?" He didn''t answer Rita''s question but asked her back abruptly.


    "I, I..." She remembered what he had said in the morning. He had said that he would punish her if she


    failed to spent all the ten million dors. Instantly, her legs went limp. "Mr. Aaron, the mall we went to


    today belongs to you, so how could I spend the money?"


    Aaron parked the car and leaned over to Rita with a snicker. "Did you do it on purpose?"


    "What?" She was confused.


    "You failed to spend all the money on purpose in order to ask me to punish you," he said, pulling her


    into his arms and giving her a kiss. "Well, I know that you don''t want me to stay in your house."


    Aaron started his car and parked it in a parking lot of a high-end neighborhood ten minutes after. "I just


    remembered today that I have a house in this estate. In the afternoon, I asked a servant to clean it.


    We''ll stay here for a while."


    How could he forget his own house? How many houses did he have? Too many to remember?


    He had just parked the car and suddenly stopped after a short walk.


    "What''s wrong?" Rita pushed him from behind and saw him looking at an old version Maserati. The car


    must have been ced there for a long time and was covered with a thickyer of dust. It was hard to


    tell if the car could be started again.


    "This seems to be my car." Aaron thought for a moment, and decided not to think about it anymore. He


    took Rita into his arms and walked to the elevator. "It should be scrapped."


    "Damn it! Why don''t you take a look at your car?"


    She really didn''t understand the rich people''s life.


    "The key is missing. How can I take a look?" Aaron put his arm on Rita''s shoulder and said, "Let''s go to


    see our new home first."


    The new house was very spacious, covering a broad view of 200 to 300 square meters and a night


    view of the whole city.


    Standing on the balcony, Rita was looking out, feeling the cold wind blow on her face. She stretched


    herself and felt better.


    With his chin on her shoulder, Aaron hugged her from behind and asked, "Do you like it, honey?"


    "Yes, I like it."


    When she heard him call her honey again, her heart almost melted. "Thank you."


    "You little fool, don''t say that again." He held her tighter in his arms. "You are my wife, and it''s my duty


    to treat you well."


    Aaron hugged her tightly for fear that she would disappear all of a sudden.


    "Why are you so kind to me?"


    "Because I love you." He kissed her forehead again and again. "Honey, promise me that you don''t love


    anybody else."


    "Okay." She turned around and bumped into his lips.


    Soon, he kissed her crazily.


    Aaron really wanted to try more once he enjoyed the lovemaking with his wife. Now that he held her in


    arms, he just let nature take its course.


    When Aaron was really getting in the mood, Rita pushed him away and ran to the bathroom. "I''m going


    to take a shower."


    "Let''s shower together, dear."


    How could he let her go? Aaron followed up when she wasn''t looking and said, "It''s boring to take a


    bath alone."


    "Hey, hey, can''t you leave me some privacy?" Rita closed the bathroom door, but Aaron would not


    listen to her words. So he found an extra key and opened the door.


    "What? Privacy? With me?" Rita screamed out in fear when Aaron came in and saw her taking off her


    clothes.


    Her scream was soon drowned in his kiss.


    He carried her in his arms and put her on the wash basin counter. Then he bent over and kissed her on


    her lips. With her arms around his strong shoulder, he teased, "You naughty girl. See how I''ll punish


    you tonight."


    "Ah ah ah..."


    She really couldn''t run away from the control of Aaron.


    Did he like to y in the bathroom? All the lights in the bathroom were so ambiguous. The light shone


    on her fair face, and her fine skin was so delicate and beautiful, like a pearl shining, which made her


    irresistible to be loved.


    She cried and begged, pushing him away, "No, no. Please, no."


    "You don''t look like refusing me." Aaron stared at her legs around his waist. "You say no and mean


    yes."


    "I..."


    "It is said that females in Aries all like lovemaking, and they are called Lovemaking queen."


    Rita''s face was as red as a cooked shrimp. "No, I am not."


    He increased his strength so that she could not help but scream out. Her voice satisfied Aaron. He


    raised his eyebrows and asked with a faint smile, "Do you want it or not?"


    He was so bad!


    She bit her lips, not answering.


    But he made it stronger, leaving her no power to resist. Aaron''s body was really not ordinarily strong.


    She really wanted to kneel down and beg for mercy.


    "Yes or No?"


    Rita had no choice but to say, "Yes."


    "Say it louder! I didn''t hear you."


    "Yes!"


    Aaron got what he wanted. He gave her a really good "punishment".

 Chapter 41 Call Her Honey Again And Again

    Chapter 41 Call Her Honey Again And Again


    Rita knew clearly how strong Aaron was for ordinary woman really couldn''t take it.


    Since she married him, she had to do what a wife should do.


    Early in the morning, after ironing his suit, Rita went to the kitchen to make breakfast for him.


    Looking at the ingredients, she decided that there was no other choice but cooking noodles with sauce.


    The delicious vor of the noodles mixed in the soup, immediately filled the kitchen with good smell.


    Aaron came out of nowhere and sniffed. "Honey, what are you doing?"


    R��Adt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "I am making breakfast for you." After she said that, Aaron held her from behind and looked at the pot


    full of steaming heat. The noodles looked quite appetizing. "Wow, it smells good, honey."


    How affectionate he was when he called her "honey" again and again.


    "I''d better hire a servant. I don''t want you to do housework so hard every day," he whispered in her ear.


    "It''s enough to do it once or twice. I will not let you do it every day."


    "It''s okay, I''m idle at home." She put the noodles in the bowl and added two pieces of cabbage and an


    egg. It looked very delicious. "It sounds good that I cook and iron clothes for you every day."


    Rita was about to bring the noodles bowls to the dining room, but Aaron took it over.


    "You don''t have to do this for me every day. I''ll tell Wendy to arrange a reliable housekeeper."


    Aaron didn''t allow her to refuse. "I''m worried about you if you stay at home alone."


    Rita immersed herself in eating her noodles, a faint smile spreading across her lips.


    Aaron praised while eating, "The food my honey cooks is really delicious."


    "It is, right?"


    "Yes, but it''s not as delicious as you."


    His words made Rita blush. She stared at him shyly, "Oh, you bad boy."


    "You like me being bad, don''t you?"


    She didn''t want to talk to him and continued to eat the food in her bowl.


    "I''m going to continue my study. You know, I have several courses unfinished." She looked at Aaron


    with a serious face. He went to work every day, so she should make her life more valuable.


    "It''s good for you to go back to college. You can continue to study." Aaron ate all the noodles and soup.


    "Just tell me what you need."


    He finished contentedly and then cleared the dishes for her.


    "Let me do it. Time for you to go to work." She tried to take the bowl and chopsticks from his hand, but


    was refused directly by him. "You don''t need to do it."


    He put the tableware to the kitchen, washed them and ced them in the cab. "If you are free


    today, go shopping with your best friend."


    "I have something to deal with. I will go to the library to review my lessons this afternoon." She was a


    super schr at school, but she had missed some courses recently and needed to make up.


    What she needed to do now was to be his good wife with responsibility and to finish her school so that


    she could go to work early to make everything on track.


    "Okay, I''ll ask my driver to take you to the library." Aaron took over the suit Rita handed over and put it


    on. He turned back to look at her. "Do you want the library to be cleared up?"


    "No, no, no." She shook her head immediately. "Don''t make a big fuss. I''m just to study, not to fight."


    "What if young boys molest you, my beautiful wife. I don''t want other men to get close to you." He held


    her in his arms and kissed her on the forehead. "Other men should not even take a look at you. I''m the


    only one allowed to look."


    Rita was speechless. She muttered, "Then do I have to cover my face with a silk scarf like a foreign


    woman?"


    "Of course you do." He nodded repeatedly, grabbed her hand and kissed it. "Buy a Hermes scarf and


    cover your face when you go out. I will buy you 356 pieces, and you don''t have to wear the same one


    each day in a year."


    "Enough!" Rita pretended to re at him angrily and pointed at the watch. "You''re going to bete for


    work."


    Aaron kissed her with a smile and went out with the car key.


    Seeing him leaving, Rita''s lips curved into a smile.


    She seemed to ept Aaron.


    What Nina said was right. Why would she refuse a person who was good to her because of other


    people''s opinions? Moreover, she didn''t have to think too much whether Aaron loved her with heart or


    not. Now she was happy. That was enough!


    When she was about to go to the study to fetch some books, she didn''t expect that Aaron came back.


    "Why are you back?"


    Rita walked towards the door. She found that Aaron was looking around with a serious expression.


    "Where''s my wallet?" he asked.


    Rita immediately helped him search the wallet. She found one under a pillow on the sofa. "Is it this


    one?"


    A photo dropped out while she was picking the wallet up.


    "Give it to me."


    Aaron picked up the photo and stuffed it into the wallet. Rita discovered that it was an old photo, the


    same kind as the one she took in her childhood.


    For Aaron, he was fortunate to get back what he had lost. He breathed a sigh of relief, put away his


    wallet, and patted Rita''s head. "Honey, I''m leaving now."


    Then he turned around and walked out.


    Rita was stunned and watched him leave.


    She saw a girl in the photo just now.


    She knew that the girl in the photo must be very important to Aaron since he was very nervous about


    the photo.


    Who was she?

 Chapter 42 How Dare You Flirt With My Wife

    Chapter 42 How Dare You Flirt With My Wife


    Wondering who that girl on the photo was, Rita felt gloomy all day long.


    She had no mood to study, so she took out the phone and was going to check the tweets.


    At this moment, a man sat opposite her and asked, "You are here by yourself?" The man looked very


    shy. His dimples in both cheeks were particrly cute, and he was full of youth and vitality. He was


    really a young pretty boy, sweet and innocent.


    Rita looked him up and down and guessed that he might be only in his twenties. He should be a


    student.


    Aaron Leng happened to be right. Someone did hit on her!


    "I..." Rita stuttered. The young boy was very good-looking, with clean cut appearance and delicate


    features. His eyes were full of adolescent and pure light when Rita saw into them, as if they would melt


    her with tenderness.


    She hesitated for a moment and said coyly, "Sorry, my husband wille right away."


    That young man was surprised. Then he asked with a smile, "Do young girls always say that? You look


    like a teenage girl. How could you have a husband?"


    "But I do have a husband."


    Rita was speechless. That young boypletely ignored her words, pointing to the book she was


    reading, and said, "I''m also reviewing this subject. Let''s study together. My name is Johnny Lu. What is


    your name?"


    "I... Well... Um..." With an embarrassed but polite smile, Rita said, "Well, Mr. Johnny, I thank you for the


    praise, but you are wrong. I do got married."


    Even if she didn''tpletely fall in love with Aaron Leng, she still didn''t want to be involved in any


    affairs with other men. After all, she had the registered marriage with Aaron. They were a legal couple.


    If she was entangled with other men, that could be seen as marital infidelity.


    "I just want to make a friend with you. Please don''t misunderstand me," said Johnny with a typical


    innocent smile on his face. "Can you tell me your name?" he continued asking.


    Rita clenched her phone in hands. If Aaron knew it, this Johnny would pay the price miserably.


    "I know it even if you don''t tell me," said Johnny, looking at her gently with his ck eyes, and glimpsed


    the two words on her book. "Your name is Rita Gu."


    Rita waspletely helpless. Was it popr for the young men to pester girls? Luckily, Aaron wasn''t


    here. Otherwise, she should have felt sorry for the pretty young boy.


    "Well, now you know my name. Is that okay?"


    With a bitter smile, Rita said, "Mr. Johnny, to be honest, I''m not interested in you."


    Johnny didn''t get frustrated in her words and continued, "Can I review and prepare for exams with you


    from now on? We will take the same examination, so it''s better to have a study buddy. I can ask you If I


    have questions about the subject. So which part have you reviewed?"


    "I..."


    How could men be so cheeky nowadays? What should she say to make him stay away from her?


    Johnny wanted to continue talking with Rita, but before he could do more, he felt someone was


    standing behind him with a murderous look.


    "Riri." A tall and handsome man suddenly appeared in the library, attracting all the attention around


    him. Many girls stared at him with extreme excitement. But the man ignored others and waved at a girl


    sitting in a corner, saying, "Come here."


    Well, well, well. Aaron was here to pick her up.


    Looking at Aaron, Rita saw his darken face and horrible eyes. She realized that Aaron was about to


    lose his temper!


    She silently felt sorry for that Johnny in her heart, and quickly walked towards Aaron with her books


    and bag. She took his arm, and said, "Let''s go."


    "Wait!" His face clouded. He walked towards Johnny.


    It was not easy for a young pretty boy like Johnny to boost his courage to molest a beautiful woman.


    He didn''t expect that Rita really had a husband who was such a terrible man.


    Johnny''s face turned pale and he stared at Aaron who was walking towards him. He was frightened to


    be in a cold sweat when sensing the threatening manner of Aaron before Aaron spoke a word.


    Rita was afraid that Aaron would attack that young man, so she pulled his arm to drag Aaron back.


    "Let''s go," she said.


    "Boy, how dare you flirt with my wife?" Aaron knocked on the table with his fingers with a murderous


    look.


    "I... I, I, I..." "Never again! I promise!" Johnny shouted for mercy, stunning speechless. It seemed that


    he was going to cry.


    Aaron put his arms around Rita''s waist. He didn''t want to waste his time on such a nobody.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Rita gripped the books in her hand nervously.


    What if Aaron lost his temper and began a fight? If so, she would note to the library again. She felt


    it miserable. After this incident, Aaron would clear up all the ces no matter where she went in the


    future!


    Fortunately, Aaron seemed not to mind that young man and held her downstairs.


    He put Rita into the car and frowned as if being displeased. "It looks like you really need to wear a scarf


    when you go out."

 Chapter 43 The Unforgotten Girl In Aarons Heart

    Chapter 43 The Unforgotten Girl In Aaron''s Heart


    Sitting in the car, Rita''s fingers crossed unconsciously. She bit her lips and felt helpless to the extreme.


    "No need. I will study at home from now on."


    Aaron seemed not to hear anything from her, keeping typing words on his phone.


    Rita thought he was angry, so she exined quickly, "I told that man that I have a husband, and he


    doesn''t believe me. Don''t be angry."


    He still remained silent.


    She pulled on his sleeve and said, "Don''t be angry. Please!"


    He pretended to be angry and turned his head to look at her. "Rita, you are really something! I was not


    here for only half a day, and you have hooked up with another man?" He sounded very angry. "If I am


    out on a ten-day business trip, will I be as a cuckold father of some bastard when I''m back?"


    Rita was angry and shouted at him, "I''m not an easy girl. Don''t get me wronged!"


    Aaron came close to her. "It seems that I have to install a monitor in your body to watch your


    whereabouts."


    "I refuse," she turned her little face away and said angrily. "I''m not your pet dog."


    "But you are my wife. What if someone takes you away?"


    Taking a nce at his phone, Aaron said in an indifferent tone, "I bought this library just now. When you


    go there to study, you can go to the VIP room directly. No other people will be there. If there is one, it


    must be female."


    "What?"


    Did he just buy a library by typing on the phone?


    R��Adt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    To buy a library without a second thought! Mr. Aaron was so rich!


    Rita turned her head. "Why don''t you afraid that I will run away with a woman? What if Ie out to be


    a lesbian?"


    "That''s impossible! I''m so strong with manliness. Being with me, how could you be an lesbian?" Aaron


    said confidently.


    "It''s for in future case that you will be pestered by other men, especially by some sleazy men. I''m


    worried if you study in the same room with these men," Aaron said coldly. He stretched his hand to


    touch her hair. "Sugar pop, I will let you make up to me for what happened today after I go back."


    "You really are... with double standard. It''s like you may steal a horse while others may not look over


    the hedge." She turned to look out of the window. "You hookup and sleep with other women. But I just


    had a talk with another man and you want me to make up to you."


    Was she really angry?


    He pressed himself against her body more tightly and smiled bitterly. "When did I hookup with other


    women?"


    "Then how did us get known with each other? That was a hookup." Rita felt deeply hurt for the very first


    night in her heart. "I was drunk that night and got framed by the woman. What about you? You must


    make an appointment with that woman at that time? And you even went to sleep with her again in the


    hotel the other day. There was a lipstick print on your face."


    "I didn''t go further with her. I promise." He was muddled, and noticed that this little woman was still


    holding the grudge. "Since you''ve asked, I''m telling you the truth. The woman''s name is Kaley. She


    was one of my subordinates. Later something happened and she betrayed me. So I sent people to get


    her and punish her. I didn''t even touch her. You''ve wronged me, honey."


    "Really?" Finally, she was willing to look back at him again.


    "I swear to God! If I lie to you, I''ll never get an erection!" he swore, with three fingers raised.


    His words made Ritaugh.


    "I didn''t know you kept this matter in your mind," Aaron whispered as he reached out his hands and


    embraced Rita. "Honey, don''t be angry with me."


    "Well," Rita pushed him away and continued, "news about your affairs refreshes every day, Mr. Aaron.


    You are a regr topic of gossip magazines, and I heard that you dated young models and online


    celebrities before marriage every day."


    "I don''t do it anymore after I got married," he said seriously. "I only sleep with you after we get married."


    "We''ve just married for a few days. Maybe you''ll soon drop your mask." She pouted and didn''t look at


    him. "I don''t believe you. Young fops like you always have mistresses. No.1, No.2, No.3..."


    Seeing her expression, Aaronughed. "You are counting numbers. What mistresses? Do you want me


    to die out of semen?"


    This girl was so cute.


    Aaron held her hands and said, "Don''t get lost in your conjectures about me, okay?"


    "Then tell me, who is the girl on the photo in your wallet?" Rita had hidden the question in her heart for


    so long and couldn''t hide it in any longer. "You are so nervous about that photo today. That girl must be


    very important to you."


    Aaron was stunned for a while. He didn''t expect what she really minded was that photo.


    He raised his eyebrows. "Do you really want to know?"


    "Yes."


    "You don''t regret it?"


    "No."


    She had been thinking all day about the girl who was as precious as a treasure for Aaron. How could a


    yboy like Aaron be sincere to only one girl? Even Nora said that he loved to y with love, and


    every woman was dead set on following him. It could be seen that Mr. Aaron was really a pickup artist.


    The female who Aaron obsessed with Heart must not be an ordinary woman like Yvonne, let alone a


    young star or model.


    Every man would have an unforgotten woman in heart like the shining moonlight unreachable. Rita was


    curious about what kind of girl she was in Aaron''s heart.


    After a moment of silence, Aaron patted her head and said, "Okay, I''ll tell you."


    He opened the wallet carefully and took out the photo in it. The girl in the photo was smiling innocently.


    It was a little girl at the age of five or six, standing on the grass in a park,ughing with delight.


    Aaron handed the photo to Rita. "See it for yourself."

 Chapter 44 I Want Your Body And Your Heart As Well

    Chapter 44 I Want Your Body And Your Heart As Well


    Rita took the photo from Aaron and looked at it carefully. The photo was yellowing with the imprint of


    old time, but she could still see the girl''s bright smile.


    This girl looked so familiar to her.


    Rita did not react for a while. Aaron reminded her beside, "Do you recognize her?"


    She shook her head numbly. "No."


    "This is you. You don''t even recognize yourself?" he asked.


    "What?" Rita had no impression of it at all. She didn''t even remember when she had taken this picture!


    "What did you say? This is me?"


    "This photo was taken when you were five years old," Aaron said with a gentle smile, looking at her.


    "Do you remember that a boy you called Brother Chubby when you were a kid?"


    "Brother Chubby?"


    Rita did remembered it. She pped her hands and said, "I do remember that a boy who I called him


    Brother Chubby. He was a few years older than me, and he was really fat. He always came to visit us.


    My parents took me and him to the ind park on a weekend. But I forgot his name."


    Hearing her exmation, Aaron smiled and patted her again on the head. "I''m your Brother Chubby."


    Rita almost screamed out. She covered her mouth with her hands and said unbelievably, "That''s


    impossible. Brother Chubby was really fat. I called him Chubby just because of his fat body."


    "Well, you..." Aaron was so angry that he had to re at her. "I''ve lost weight sessfully."


    "Really?" She was full of doubts, and she still couldn''t believe it. After a long time, she came to her


    sense. "Is everything you said true? How did you lose your weight? You used to be as fat as a ball."


    Rita was thinking about his weight losing!


    "I lost weight by doing body building."


    With her eyes wide open, Rita asked tentatively, "Are you real Brother Chubby?"


    Aaron was speechless. "Why should I lie to you?"


    "Then why did you keep my photo?" She stared at Aaron with a serious expression. "You have a secret


    crush on me?"


    "Not secret crush." He reached out and held Rita in his arms. "When you were five years old, I told you


    that I would marry you once we grew up, but you didn''t believe me. You even cried and said that you


    wouldn''t marry me. But look at you now, still in my arms!"


    Rita was confused.


    When she was five years old, she always yed with Brother Chubby, but before long, Brother Chubby


    went abroad. At that time, she was a very young child and forgot him when yed with new friends.


    How could she remember what she said in her childhood?


    Rita rolled her eyes at him. "You really said that you would marry me?"


    "I remember clearly that I went to your house that day before I left. I promised that I would marry you in


    the future. I stole this photo from your room." He looked at the photo in his hands, as if this was a great


    treasure.


    "So..." Rita then realized what happened and eximed, "You nned all these things!"This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "What do you mean by saying n? I do all these just to keep my word," Aaron answered, holding her


    hands tightly. "I promised that I would marry you. Then I would do it definitely."


    Only then did Rita know the reason why Aaron would marry her.


    This man was really horrible. It turned out that he had been plotting this for a long time!


    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier. I asked you before, but you said that I''m good in bed." Rita muttered.


    "Yes, you do have good skills. I was telling the truth."


    "Don''t change the topic," she pulled his arm and said. "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    He held her in his arms again. "If you don''t ask about the past, I don''t want to talk about it."


    "Is that because you was so fat?" Rita added. "So you were shy of admitting you are Chubby."


    "����"


    He didn''t know what to answer her question, so he changed in another way.


    "I want you to love the present me, and I don''t want to improve our rtionship by using the past story."


    He kissed her heavily on the face. "Honey, I finally marry you."


    Rita was at a loss whether to cry or tough. It turned out that she had known Aaron long ago, and he


    had even remembered her for so many years?


    She couldn''t believe it!


    Aaron, who was always famous in the romantic clubs, had been waiting for her for so many years. He


    had kept his promise to marry her when she grew up.


    "Why didn''t my parents tell me this?" Rita pouted. She guessed that her parents would feel it


    unnecessary to talk about such a trifle. Or they would think that she had already known it.


    "Riri, it doesn''t matter what happened in the past. You are my wife now, and that''s a fact of invariability.


    I will only be good to you and only love you." He did many things just to encourage her to love him step


    by step. He want both her body and heart. "I know that you have forgotten me. And, Magee grew up


    with you, and you two share the same memory. I was wondering before whether to tell you about the


    story or not. You might not care about me even if I told you."


    After he went abroad, Magee reced his position and apanied Rita to grow up and became the


    most important person in her life. There was no need for Aaron to talk about the past.


    "I just want you to love me now."


    He wanted her heart, no matter how far it had been, no matter whether she had still remembered him in


    her heart. From the moment he appeared again, Aaron was quite sure that he would possess her


    heart.

 Chapter 45 A Big Storm Was Coming

    Chapter 45 A Big Storm Was Coming


    Rita''s heart was softened by Aaron''s words.


    Did he really love her so much? Had he been coveting her since she was only a child?


    How cunning Aaron was!


    She looked at the smiling girl in the photo in her hand. She handed the photo back to Aaron and said,


    "Cherish it."


    "Of course." He put the photo carefully in his wallet. In the countless nights overseas, this photo had


    apanied him for a long time. This girl was the most important person in his life.


    He knew that he would certainly marry Rita.


    "Well, let''s go home."


    Aaron helped her fasten the seat belt. "Next time when you go to the library to study, I''ll call the chief


    librarian and ask her to arrange it."


    Mr. Aaron carried out things fiercely and resolutely.


    Rita shrank her head and smiled bitterly. "Will you buy every ce wherever I go in the future?"


    "That''s a good idea." He reached out to pat her head. "No man will dare to covet you anymore."


    "I..."


    Rita felt that she could not live like a normal person anymore. Aaron would buy every ce she went.


    Did that mean she didn''t even need to go out? Just stay at home from now on.


    When Aaron was about to start the car to go home, his phone rang.


    Looking at the number on the screen, Aaron squinted his eyes and answered the phone. "What?"


    The voice over the phone was so loud that even it was not put on speaker, Rita could still hear the


    anger from the other end of the phone. "Aaron, are you mad or what? Nora was bullied, and you didn''t


    help her at all. Instead, you helped the bitch! "


    There was no doubt that Selena would deliver her me.


    "Riri is my wife. Is it right and proper for me to help her." Aaron said in a low voice, with his face


    harden.


    "Nora is your cousin!" Rita could feel the anger on the other end of the phone. "Aaron Leng, you have


    been mesmerized by that little coquette, right? You be more and more undisciplined now! It''s okay


    that you piss me off. Do you even forget your grandfather?"


    When Selena mentioned his grandfather, Aaron be annoyed. "Don''t pressure me with him."


    "Nora is your uncle''s beloved daughter. She was bullied. Your grandpa is in a fit of anger. Watch your


    tone!"


    Without saying anything more, Selena hung up the phone.


    Aaron put his phone aside and drove home as fast as he could.


    In fact, Rita heard every word of the conversation between him and his mom.


    Selena didn''t like her mainly because she came from a poor family. Selena must hope her son to marry


    a girl from a well-matched family. Rita''s background was too different with Aaron''s.


    "Where are we going now?" Rita felt her mouth dry. She asked, "Are we going home?"


    "Yes, we''re going home."


    She really wanted to ask more, but didn''t know how to say it. Should she pretend not to hear his


    conversation with his mother? Thinking for a while, she decided to y dumb.


    The car stopped downstairs. Aaron turned around and looked at her. "Riri, you go home first. I have to


    go to see my Grandpa."


    "Okay."


    She didn''t ask more. When she was about to get out of the car, Aaron grabbed her hand. "Don''t worry.


    No matter what happens and what others think about, you''re my wife, the only one in my heart."


    "Are you afraid that I will feel bad?" Hearing what he said, she felt much better. "I''m fine. I won''t think


    too much. You are here with me anyway. It is you who will be taking care of everything."


    "I want to take you to see my grandfather, but I am afraid that the Su family would not be friendly to you


    for the sake of Nora. So this time I''ll not take you there." He took Rita''s hands and said softly, "Don''t


    worry. Just go home first. I will handle all these things."


    "Okay." She nodded. "I''ll cook for you and wait for you."


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "I have hired a servant, so you don''t need to cook," he said with a smile. "You go back to have a rest. I


    will cook with you when Ie back."


    "No, I''ll cook for you tonight," she murmured. "I''ll go into the house. Come back early."


    "Sure."


    He didn''t leave until he watched her enter the house.


    The Su family was already in a mess. Aaron''s grandfather, Lance, was angry and sent someone to


    take Rita over to "have a chat".


    Aaron didn''t know that his grandfather sent someone to pick up Rita. He went into the vi of the Su


    family alone. In the sitting room, Selena was sitting next to Nora, who was crying. Since she came


    back, Nora had been crying and fussing without stop at home for several days, causing a mess among


    the whole family.


    When Aaron entered in the room, he sensed the strange atmosphere in the room. Lance, with gray hair


    and in Chinese tunic suit, was pushed out by a servant in his wheelchair. He looked up at Aaron with


    fierce eyes. "Youe."


    A big storm wasing!

 Chapter 46 It Was Up To Me Whether To Divorce Her Or Not

    Chapter 46 It Was Up To Me Whether To Divorce Her Or Not


    Aaron came in and sensed the tense atmosphere surrounding the whole ce.


    The Su family was a wealthy and influential family. The head of the family, Lance Su had a powerful


    background. The Leng family could reach today''s status due to the mutual support of the Su family.


    Both of two families were the most wealthy and influential ns in the city.


    Lance loved his younger generation so much that he spoiled Nora even more. This time, hearing that


    Nora was bullied, Lance got angry with that.


    When seeing her cousin arrived at the house, Nora shouted angrily at Aaron, "Cousin, how can you


    stand up for that woman and bully me together with her! Where did shee from? She doesn''t


    deserve you at all. Are youpletely smitten by her?"


    Hearing what she said, Aaron frowned.


    Seeing the emotional expression on her face, Selena walked up to Nora and took her to sit down.


    Selena looked at her son whom she thought was perfect except one thing��he didn''t listen to her words


    and always do the opposite thing.


    "Aaron, I don''t care who you want to marry, but how could you insist on marrying Rita Gu. Are you


    deliberately winding me up? If you want to marry someone, you can have thousands of women to


    choose. Just go ahead. Why her? Nora said right that Rita doesn''t deserve you at all."


    Aaron seemed to ignore what Selena said. He walked straight towards his grandfather. "Grandpa, Riri


    is a good girl. I hope you can ept her as your granddaughter-inw."


    Lance snorted, "A good girl? How could a good girl beat my Nora?"


    "It was not Riri. She didn''t do it."


    Nora rushed up and roared, "It was Rita who started it! Look at what she has done to me!" She pointed


    at the scratches on Nina''s face. "That crazy woman. What if she disfigured me? Is she able to make


    amend for my face?"


    "Aaron, you have seen all of it." Lance nced at Aaron with cold and terrible looks. "How can you


    marry such a woman? You should divorce her!"


    "No!" Aaron said after taking a deep breath.


    "You are insane!" Selena couldn''t help going forward to the front of her son and shouted, "Don''t think


    that I don''t know what you are thinking. Your father arranged Rita as the blind date for you just because


    he liked her mother at the younger age. Your father is so obsessed with that old bitch. Now you get


    smitten with her daughter. I really want to ask Rita''s mother, how did she teach her daughter like this?"


    Selena stopped for a while.


    "You brought her back to make me angry, didn''t you! You know I would definitely not like her, but you


    still want me to ept her as the daughter-inw of the Leng family. You''re dreaming!"


    Selena was enunciating every word to Aaron.


    Just then, the people sent by Lance came back with Rita.


    At that time, after Aaron left, Rita had almost finished cooking and was waiting for him toe back.


    Looking at the delicate dishes on the table, Rita sit there full of joy, waiting for Aaron.


    She had never expected that she would marry Aaron one day.


    She heard a knock on the door. She thought it must be Aaron, but it turned out to be a group of


    strangers who rushed in and told her that Master Lance wanted to see her.


    Now that Aaron''s grandfather invited her, she had to go. After all, she was Aaron''s wife.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    But unexpectedly, when Rita arrived, standing at the door and hearing the conversation inside, Rita''s


    heart trembled violently at that moment.


    "Riri." Aaron turned around to see her surprisingly. He walked towards her and held her in his arms.


    Then Aaron looked at Lance and said in a deep voice, "You did this?"


    Lance had a smoke of the cigar and threw a document from his servant to the table. He pointed at Rita


    and said, "You,e here."


    Aaron grabbed her hand. His sharp eyes squinted, emitting a chillness that would go deep into people''s


    bones. "What do you want?"


    "I''m asking her toe to my side!" Lance had never been so angry before. He poked his crutch


    suddenly and everyone around him was too scared to make a sound.


    Rita patted Aaron''s arm to signal him not to worry. She walked to Lance in great fear and tremble.


    Lance pointed at the file and a check on the table. "Here''s a check for 100 million. Sign it and you will


    get the money."


    Rita looked down and found it was a divorce agreement. The words was clearly printed on the top of


    the document.


    "Master Lance." She looked up at Lance with shock and desperation.


    She just married Aaron for a few days and took the difficult decision to begin life with him. What on


    earth was this? Why did it suddenly be like this?


    Was it going to end with their marriage in this way?


    "With the money, your Gu family can get rid of all the troubles," Lance said coldly. "Sign it."


    "No way!" Aaron rushed up to stop this. "Riri is my wife. It''s up to me whether to divorce her or not.


    Even though you force her to sign the divorce agreement, as long as I don''t agree, we are still husband


    and wife!"


    He held Rita in his arms and looked into her eyes which was about to cry. His heart ached.


    Lance shook his head with disdain. He pointed at Rita and said to Aaron, "This woman married you just


    for money. The Leng family will never ept her as your wife!"


    "Riri is not that kind of person!" Aaron held her in his arms, and he would dissolve all the problems and


    difficulties for her.


    Lance was not a person to be easily persuaded. He restrained his anger and stared fiercely at Aaron.


    Selena then quickly said with a sneer spread from the corners of her mouth, "Not for money? How did


    the smallpany of Gu family survive? Aaron, is that you who gave the Gu family one hundred


    million dors to save that smallpany? And where did she get those famous brands clothes?"


    Selena walked up to them. Her words made Rita unable to refute.


    Yes, all the things that Selena said were all given by Aaron.


    Maybe she married him just for the money of the Leng family.


    "Am I saying wrong?" Selena stared at Rita with a contempt look, which was scared. "Can you afford to


    shop the ces where Nora could? If Aaron didn''t give you money, how could you go to that kind of


    mall? A bag worth hundreds of thousands of dors, do you think people like you are even qualified to


    carry? You are as nasty as your mother! You use every means to get my son''s money!"


    The anger in Selena''s heart rose to the extreme!


    For so many years, her husband Lambert was still thinking about that woman and asking his younger


    son to marry that woman''s daughter. Lambert wouldn''t pay any more attention to her!


    At that moment, she collected all her humiliation and grievance turning into anger and spilled over to


    Rita!


    "Your mother seduce my husband, and you seduce my son! What a shameless group of mother and


    daughter you are!"


    "You are not allowed to curse my mother!" Rita thought that Selena could curse her in any way, but she


    couldn''t curse her mother!

 Chapter 47 Dont Blame Me To Be Rude If You Treat Her Bad

    Chapter 47 Don''t me Me To Be Rude If You Treat Her Bad


    Rita did not cry. She just mumbled, "You can''t say that about my mom!"


    She could put up with whatever Selena said, except bad words to her mother.


    "Did you see her manner of speaking?" Selena was so angry. "So this is a good wife you found? Where


    did you get such a crazy woman, Aaron?"


    Maybe, from the beginning, Selena had a deep prejudice against Rita. No matter what Rita said or did,


    she would not ept her as her daughter-inw.


    Winking back her tears, Rita sniffed and bit her lips without a word.


    Aaron felt heart pained and angry when he saw Rita was treated that way. He held Rita in his arms,


    staring at his mother, and said, "I know you are angry, but this is not the reason you could scold Riri.


    She did nothing. How could you vent your anger on her?"


    He stared around at everyone present with murderous eyes, then back to Lance and said, "I am the


    one who wants to marry Riri. She is my woman. Don''t even think to kick her out of the family. Never!"


    In the end, he looked at Selena. "Ask yourself, isn''t your marriage tragedy caused by yourself?"


    Aaron hugged Rita more tightly and continued, "Riri is my wife. From now on, if anyone of you dares to


    treat her bad, I will not let it go easily!"


    Thisst sentence was said especially to Nora.


    Then he took Rita''s hand and walked out.


    "You, stop!" Selena rushed forward and shouted at her son, "Don''t you know your situation now? If your


    elder brother inherits the Leng family, you will lose everything! The Su family is your backup. Will you


    be able to leave the supporter now?"


    Selena''s words shocked Rita.


    Aaron turned around and nced at Selena. He sneered, "You really think I care about this?"


    Selena stared at her son in disbelief. She knew clearly how powerful his son was in the past, but he


    was willing to give up the Su family for the sake of Rita!


    Was he really crazy?


    "You don''t care? Just try and leave the Su family!" Selena got so exasperated. "For this woman, you


    dare to go against me and your grandfather! Aaron, look at you. You think you are fully fledged and no


    longer need to respect us!"


    "Riri is my wife. It''s your own business whether you ept her or not. Actually I don''t need your


    approval to regard her as the family member."


    His tone was indifferent but firm.


    Then he turned around and was about to leave when Selena yelled at him, "If you dare leave this


    house, you will never get any help from us Su family!"


    Selena did not quite know much about her son indeed. Aaron would not care about this help.


    Mr. Aaron was not interested in it at all.


    Sure enough, Aaron did not wait for them to speak more, and left the house, holding Rita together.


    Lance was in a rage. He hit the ground with his walking stick heavily. "Bastard!"


    "Father, don''t be angry," said Selena as she walked up to Lance and patted him on the back to calm


    him down. "That evil girl, I''ll kick her out sooner orter!"


    "Aunt," Nora''s eyes still widened with fear. "Is my cousin bewitched?"


    "I''m getting more and more confused about my son''s temper," said Selena impatiently, frowning.


    Nora''s eyes were full of anger. "I thought he was just ying. Who knows he''s being so serious this


    time?"


    "Aaron be bewitched by that woman!" Selena''s eyes turned red with anger. "I carefully nurtured my son


    to be an excellent person. How could he give up everything just for a woman? This is sheer effrontery!


    It seems that this woman is Helen of Troy. I can''t afford to keep her around us."


    Nora knew how cruel her aunt was. Hearing this, she nodded with satisfaction.


    Rita had no idea how she left the Su family.


    It was her first time to step into the Su family, and she really didn''t want to go back again. The wealthy


    family was really not as simple as she thought. Fairy tales were only fairy tales. In fairy tales, Cindere


    married the prince atst, but reality was not a fairy tale but an adult evil tale.


    After all, there was still a gap between normal family and the rich family. A woman who married into the


    rich family might appear fine, but in fact, she always had to ept the difficulties set by her mother-in-


    law and be forced to bear sons. Look at Scott''s wife, she seemed to live a miserable life after she


    married Scott.


    It was important to step into a marriage between families of equal social rank. It wasmon for rich


    families to unite through marriage. Aaron''s father from the Leng family and his mother from the Su


    family were the good example. Both of them came from an excellent family and their marriage was a


    good foundation to support and empower each family.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Rita thought, ''Look at myself. Did I really match Aaron?''


    Sitting awkwardly in the car, Rita curled up like a ball. It was the first time she had felt so self-abased


    and embarrassed during her life.


    It turned out that her mother had a story with Lambert. She finally knew the reason why Selena hated


    her at the first sight of her. She finally knew the truth.


    "Riri," Aaron called her softly and handed her a bottle of water. "Are you thirsty?"


    She felt so wronged. So aggrieved.


    When Aaron called her, she hugged him suddenly, which scared Aaron.


    "It''s your first time to take initial to hug me." Aaron''s heart became warm at that moment.


    She buried her head in his neck, tears streaming down her face. "I''m sorry, I... Did I turn you into a bad


    position?"


    She remembered Selena''s words that Aaron needed the support of the Su family. But after what had


    happened today, the Su family would not support him anymore.


    Aaron hugged her tightly in his arms andughed.


    How could heugh at a time like this?


    "You are just thinking too much, indeed."

 Chapter 48 She Cant Stop Me From Sleeping With You

    Chapter 48 She Can''t Stop Me From Sleeping With You


    Aaron held Rita in his arms. But when he saw her covered her tears in order not to soiling his suit, he


    wanted tough but had to resist. He held her in his arms and let her cry it out. "Don''t worry. I''m the


    only grandson of my grandpa. If he doesn''t support me, whom he''s going to support? That Scott Leng?


    No way."


    "What? You are not the biological brother of Scott?"


    Rita was totally confused about the rtionship of the rich families.


    "Of course not. He is the son of my father with his first wife, and my mom is his second wife," Aaron


    exined to her, wiping her tears with his hand. "Grandfather will not do anything to me because of


    you. The interests of the Su family are bound with the Leng family. If Scott is in power, it will do them no


    good. So you don''t need to worry about this."


    "No wonder you left so decisively. So cool!"


    Rita''s heart was finally relieved.


    "I left the house decisively... That''s because I''m not afraid, okay?" He patted her head. "Even without


    the support of the Su family, I will not lose to Scott. You don''t believe in your husband, do you?"


    Rita shook her head vigorously. "I believe you, for sure."


    Even though now Rita was held by Aaron in his arms, she had a feeling of helplessness. Wiping the


    tears from the corners of her eyes, she stared at Aaron deeply. "Am I so sucked? You always protect


    me."


    She lowered her head, annoyed. "I''m always getting you into trouble, and always big trouble."


    "It''s not because of you. Don''t always me yourself." He gave her a big kiss. "Honey, you are my wife.


    You only need to care about me. As for others, they have nothing to do with you."


    "But... I don''t want you to sour your rtionship with your family because of me. But... what should I do


    to make them ept me?" Rita sighed. "Your mother won''t like me anymore."


    "It was the old grudges of thest generation. I really don''t want to get you involved."


    R��Adt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Aaron sighed too.


    "You knew it already?"


    Lowering her eyes, she felt a sense of despair and upset when she remember Selena''s angry look.


    The reason why Selena was so angry with her mother was Aaron''s father.


    "s." He hugged her. "My mother shouldn''t have been angry with you for such things. It''s all because


    of my father. He was a phndering and unfaithful man during his young age."


    The words from Aaron made Rita even more depressed. "Then what should we do?"


    "I don''t know. Whatever. I don''t care. She can''t stop me from sleeping with you."


    Aaron would never give up the chance to flirt with her. Even now.


    Rita waspletely speechless. She couldn''t be so calm like him but worried too much about it.


    Finally, she knew why Lambert was so kind to her. It was not easy for her to get along with Selena.


    When it came to the rtionship between her parents-inw, Lambert from the Leng family was easy to


    deal with. The problem was Selena from the Su family.


    "It''s okay. It''s okay. Don''t worry about these small things." Noticing that from the time when stepping out


    of the door, Rita''s eyebrows were not rxed, Aaron tried tofort her. "What are you afraid of? I am


    here by your side. Will they rush to my home and pull you out of my bed?"


    How could she not worry about it? After all, the Su family still had interests with the Leng family. What if


    the Su family really did not support him?


    "Come on, be serious. I''m saying it! If your brother knows about it, he will certainly take the opportunity


    to attack you. You will get into trouble. I''m so guilty."


    She leaned in his arms, but Aaron didn''t care about these things at all. "Don''t worry. My brother can''t


    beat me anyway. Please have confidence in your husband, okay? Even without the Su family, I will not


    lose to Scott."


    Of course she believed in Aaron. It''s just...


    "I know you have a great talent in business and barely nobody canpete with you and everybody


    hates you to be so sessful..."


    "What did you say?"


    Rita covered her mouth, realizing that she said something wrong. She quickly smiled apologetically, "I


    just said that you are great."


    "You naughty girl, I''ll punish you when we get home," he scraped her nose with his hand, and couldn''t


    wait to put her back to the front passenger seat and help her fasten the seat belt. "Let''s go home."


    Rita felt even more mournfully. "Gosh! I''m in trouble now." Rita thought.

 Chapter 49 Are You Kissing Me Secretly

    Chapter 49 Are You Kissing Me Secretly


    As soon as Rita and Aaron came home, the maid Marin hurried up to them. "Mr. and Mrs. Aaron, you


    are back."


    When Rita was picked up by someone from the Su family, Marin had been worried about her for the


    whole night. She looked after Aaron since he was a child. She watched Aaron grow up. So Aaron


    asked Wendy to arrange her to take care of Rita which proved that Rita was very important to Mr.


    Aaron.


    "The food on the table are cold. Let me heat it up for you."


    Seeing the tiredness on her madam''s face, Marin was sure that Rita had no strength to cook.


    Aaron then realized there was on the table full of delicate dishes, including fish, meat and soup, but it


    was a little cold. "You cooked all these, Marin?" he asked.


    "All the food were cooked by Madam. She intended to wait for you toe back and have dinner


    together." Marin smiled.


    Rita learned the cooking skills from her mother. She was good at cooking. All the dishes on the table


    showed that she did this with full heart.


    ''It seemed that Rita really begun to ept me.'' Aaron thought.


    Marin brought the dishes into the kitchen to heat them. In the living room, Aaron hugged Rita tightly


    and kissed her on the neck. "From now on, let Marin cook for you. Don''t do it by yourself. Don''t get


    tired."


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Aaron hugged her more tightly. This girl was cooking for him at home at that time, but she was picked


    up to the Su family to be humiliated by his grandpa. She must feel very wronged.


    Rita was the only daughter of the Gu family. Although the Gu family was not a notable family, she was


    also raised up with the support of her parents and an apple in her parents'' eyes. She never did


    anything wrong. She just married him. That should not be the reason for her to suffer the humiliation by


    the whole Su family. Even if the Gu family arranged the blind date just for the sake of establishing the


    rtionship with the Leng family, he was the man to decide to marry her. Why should Rita bear all the


    usations? Why did everyone in the world want to curse her? She didn''t do anything wrong, did she?


    Aaron held her even more tightly. "Honey, no matter what happens, you are not allowed to leave me."


    He wouldn''t allow her to leave, not even a step.


    "No, I won''t."


    In Rita''s mind, marriage was a holy thing. She wanted to maintain the marriage with Aaron and keep it


    going.


    However, what just happened in the Su family was like a thorn in her heart.


    She really didn''t know how to get rid of this thorn.


    She leaned weakly in his arms, stretching out her hands to hold his waist. All she could count on now


    was Aaron.


    She rested her head on his shoulder. "I thought you were just kidding before. You would not be serious


    at all. How could a person like you take love and marriage seriously?"


    "Did you think badly of me in your heart?" he interrupted. "Am I not a normal human?"


    "I don''t think you would choose marriage and live a normal life like other people." She said seriously. In


    her opinion, Aaron was very beauish, with constant affairs with other women, who could be as a chief


    actor of a love novel.


    yboys like him really enjoyed themselves in the flowers of beautiful and different women.


    "I am also an ordinary human, okay? I also have normal emotions, shame and desires." He rubbed her


    nose and continued, "You hold a prejudice against me."


    Rita pouted and was about to refute, but her mouth was kissed by Aaron all of a sudden.


    She goggled her eyes. Aaron pressed a kiss on her lips for a while before releasing her. "Honey, don''t


    doubt me anymore. Do you know how hard it is for me to marry you?"


    "Why hard? You just took a week and you seeded."


    Aaron said helplessly, "I have been waiting for you for so many years. How can you tease me like


    this?"


    He patted her on the head and continued, "Maybe I could lie to you for one or two days, but I can''t for


    so many years."


    She turned her head. "Who knows?, Maybe things will change in ten years."


    "Ten years are not enough. I want to be with you for a whole lifetime." He hugged her from behind and


    wouldn''t let her go before she tried to turn away.


    ''This guy was really good at being a rogue, '' Rita thought.


    Marin who was in the kitchen witnessed the scene secretly. She couldn''t help but smile happily. It


    seemed that Mr. Aaron was serious this time. She believed that she would soon have a baby Mr. Aaron


    to take care of.


    It was not easy for Rita to get rid of Aaron in his hands before she tried to help Marin in the kitchen.


    Aaron would not agree her to cook in person, so he also went to the kitchen to take a hand himself. He


    smelled the fragrance of the dishes and said, "My wife is really good at cooking."


    He just couldn''t stop praising her.


    All the dishes on the table were eaten up by him, and he even drank up the soup of thest dish. Rita


    and Marin looked at him with their mouths wide open. They couldn''t believe that Aaron could eat so


    much food!


    He was a man who was strict with his figure. He could hardly eat any greasy food. But today, for the


    first time in his life, he had eaten all the dishes.


    "Yeah! Finished!"


    "You eat too much!" Rita put down her bowl and chopsticks. Seeing them finish, Marin began to clean


    up the table.


    Rita took a sip of tea to moisten her throat and squinted at him. "You usually don''t eat so much."


    He touched his stomach with satisfaction and said, "I would definitely eat up all the food you cook."


    "What do you want to eat tomorrow?"


    "Whatever you do, I will eat," he blurted out without hesitation. "Honey, I don''t want you to get tired. I


    will take you out for dinner tomorrow evening after my work. We haven''t had a date for a long time."


    "Okay."


    After dinner, Rita urged Aaron to get back to work as soon as possible, and then she went back to her


    room to do some reading.


    After Aaron finished his work and went back to the room, he found Rita sleeping on the sofa.


    Did she just fall asleep without taking a shower?


    He could not bear to disturb her when he saw her sleeping quietly. He gently kissed her on the cheek.


    She was a tender girl on the inside but with a tough appearance. She had suffered so much today. She


    endured the tears until she came out with him and cried in his arms.


    She didn''t regard him as an outsider. She didn''t have to pretend in front of him. Did that mean that she


    began to ept him?


    Sooner orter, Aaron would go into her heart. For all these years, he had been waiting for this day.


    He saw teardrops on her long eyshes. ''What was she dreaming about now?'' Did she cry in her


    dream?


    Aaron bent down his body and kissed her eyes, which finally awakened her.


    Rita immediately sat up and stared at him. "Are you kissing me secretly?"

 Chapter 50 Honey, Please Take The Initiative For One Time, Okay

    Chapter 50 Honey, Please Take The Initiative For One Time, Okay


    "I didn''t kiss you secretly. I kiss my wife and I don''t have to do that secretly." Rita was carried by Aaron


    in his arms and put her sitting on his thighs.


    Rita blinked her watery eyes, in which there was a glimmer of light. When she was about to speak, the


    man kissed her.


    "Aaron... Hmm..."


    He kissed her deeply and sped her shoulder with his hands, forcing her to follow him step by step.


    R��Adt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Kissing Rita was like biting a crystal grape, full of sweet and juicy, making him reluctant to put it down.


    When Kissing, both of them were both a little bit lost and delirious.


    She lied in his arms, rxingpletely, like a pool of spring water. Her eyes were blurred.


    Seeing her being this, Aaron waspletely obsessed with her.


    He began to tear off Rita''s clothes.


    "Do you want it?" He suddenly stopped and asked, "Riri, do you really want it?"


    She didn''t understand what he was talking about.


    Since the first time she slept with him after getting drunk, it was always Aaron who took the initiative to


    getid by tempting her or forcing her several timester. Even after they had gotten married, he still


    took an active part in sex, and he had never asked her if she wanted to have sex with him.


    She was stunned for a moment. He asked this question so suddenly that she did not know how to


    answer it.


    After a while, she nodded, "Yes, I do."


    "Okay, you do it."


    Aaron said in a low voice. There was an evil smile in his face, and his eyes were full of temptation.


    "Dear honey, can you take the initiative for one time?"


    She blushed and stared at him in bewilderment.


    What should she do? ''Should I just strip off the clothes? Whose clothes? Should I take off his clothes or


    mine?'' Rita was so nervous.


    She reached out one of her hands to touch his belt, but failed to unbuckle it after a long time, which


    made Aaron get almost crazy. "You little twit! You can''t even unbuckle the belt."


    "Take it easy," she answered. Since she couldn''t do it with only one hand so she tried with her two


    hands. She tried it for a while, raising her head from time to time to look at Aaron. "Don''t you think it''s


    troublesome to wear your pants?"


    "Fine, forget it. I''ll do it myself." He was almost speechless, and thought this little girl was usually smart,


    except at the crucial moment.


    However, he didn''t know that Rita was deliberately teasing him.


    Rita rolled her eyes and put her arms around his neck. She seized the chance to kiss him when he


    unbuttoned his belt. Aaron was totally enchanted by that kiss.


    She kissed him?


    Rita then unbuttoned his shirt and touched his strong chest muscle, which made Aaron out of control.


    He began to be flustered while unbuttoning his belt. ''Damn it, who made this belt? Why can''t I unbutton


    it? I shall cut it off tomorrow!


    Rita let go of him and pushed him to the back of the sofa. "See, you can''t even untie it yourself. How


    can you me me?"


    Aaron had no time to argue about this with her. He couldn''t wait to kiss her more, but this little woman


    dodged and tried not to be kissed.


    "Come on, honey. Let me kiss you."


    "No. You just said I am a little twit."


    She turned her head, knowing that he was very anxious, but she deliberately refused to give him a


    chance to touch her.


    He held her tightly in his arms and kissed her on the lips. How could Aaron be willing to let her go


    again? He seized the chance and quickly lifted her up and threw her onto the bed.


    He seemed to be out of his mind, and his lust was like a violent storm. All of a sudden, he couldn''t wait


    to tear all her clothes.


    "Did you just ask me to take the initiative?" She turned over her body and sat on his body.


    Seeing her snicker, he showed a contented smile and said, "Okay, you''d better hurry up."


    She quickly tripped his shirt for him.


    Although her behavior was still very unfamiliar, it was more than the imagination of Aaron!


    Aaron who was lying on the bed, pursed his lips. "I remembered that night. It was so scary. I would be


    exhausted tonight."


    "How could that night be so scary?"


    "It was!" Mr. Aaron nodded, "Yes, definitely."


    Rita pouted her little mouth and said, "Hmm, I''m out."


    "Please don''t, honey." Mr. Aaron just loaded his gun and urgently needed to be released. Hey down


    on the bed, stretching out his arms and legs. "Hurry up! Come and torture me to death! Please!"


    Rita was speechless. This man was really hard to please.

 Chapter 51 It Was So Sweet

    Chapter 51 It Was So Sweet


    This time, it was Rita who took the initiative to have sex with Rita.


    Aarony down on the bed and wiped the sweat off his forehead. He looked so adorable.


    Rita wished she could take a picture of him for this moment.


    Sweating heavily, Aaron stood up, and took out a stack of documents from the drawer and put them on


    the bedside table.


    He took his pajamas, got up and walked to the bathroom. "I''m going to take a shower."


    She hid herself under the quilt and looked at his back with a smile. "Isn''t your leg trembling?"


    How dare sheugh at him?


    Aaron looked back at her, ignored her and went into the bathroom.


    She was curiously about the documents on the bedside table. There were dozens of property


    ownership certificates. She took a furtive nce and saw her name on the certificates!


    ''What''s going on?''


    Rita picked up the property ownership certificates, and looked at it carefully. They were the certificates


    of two vis. She had heard the name of the vis before. That piece ofnd was very expensive. Her


    father also wanted to get it before, but unfortunately, he failed for the Gu family''s fewer financial


    resources.


    In addition, there was also an agreement of transfer, which was the prime lot!


    Aaron knew that the Gu family had always wanted the prime lot. He had already given her a check of


    100 million dors, which was enough for the Gu family to survive. But Rita did not expect that Aaron


    still remembered their willing to get the prime lot.


    It was clearly written on the agreement of transfer. The transferee was Rita.


    When she took the agreement of transfer, Rita''s hands couldn''t help shaking uncontrobly.


    Her mind echoed with what Selena said. All she owned now was given by Aaron. If it was not for him,


    the Gu family would not survive at all.


    Besides, he had also signed several contracts with a shopping mall and a brokerage firm. He intended


    to give these all to her.


    That shopping mall was the one where she had met Selenast time with good location and good


    profit. The brokerage firm was exactly the one Yvonne signed to.


    Rita was stunned.


    When she saw these documents, she couldn''t even imagine that she would turn into a billionaire from a


    smallpany on the verge of bankruptcy.


    Did she deserve all these?


    Her hands trembled, and a ring dropped from a piece of paper.


    The oval cut diamond on the ring was very big, dazzling and wless, and there was a pink card falling


    down together.


    It said clearly, "Honey, I love you."


    Also with the signature of Aaron on it.


    Rita suddenly burst into tears. She could not believe it at all. At that moment, her heart was filled with


    warmth.


    Tears kept falling from her eyes, falling on the card, and blurred the words.


    "Do you like it?"


    When she was crying, Aaron came out of the bathroom.


    He smiled at her, "I was nning to give you a surprise in a few days. I''m afraid that you might be in a


    bad mood about what happened today."


    When she saw Aaron was out of the bathroom, she threw these things suddenly and ran up to jump


    herself into his arms.


    At that moment, she could no longer withhold, and let her tears flow down.


    He wiped her tears gently and smiled, "Do you like the gift I prepared for you?"


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    She didn''t know what to say.


    It was difficult to calm down and she cried even more. After a while, she came to her sense and shook


    her head desperately. "I don''t want these."


    "Riri, you are my wife. What''s mine is yours. Even if you don''t want it, it''s yours too." He kissed her


    cheek and wiped away her tears. "Don''t refuse the gift, or I''ll get angry."


    She nestled in his arms and listened to his heartbeat.


    "I know what happened today embarrassed you very much. It won''t happen again." He hugged her


    tightly. "Riri, I really love you. I know that you don''t trust me for the moment. I have nned to marry


    you for a long time. I really hope that you can ept me sincerely as your husband. I know it was


    Magee who apanied you for the past years, and he shared your growth memory. But now I came


    back, I hope you could let me stay with you for the whole lifetime and I hope the only one in your heart


    is me. No matter how long it will take, I will wait until you forget him."


    "I have fallen in love with you."


    She had to admit that she fell in love with Aaron when he protected her again and again.


    How could she not like this kind of Aaron?


    "And there''s one more thing." Aaron stretched out his hand around her smooth neck and held her in his


    arms. "If you don''t want to have a baby, we can be a DINK for a lifetime. It doesn''t matter. I don''t want


    you to go through that pain of childbirth."


    So this was it.


    "You never asked me if I want a baby before. I thought that you didn''t want children with me." She


    lowered her head in a trance. "How could you be a DINK for the rest of your life? Do you want to give


    the Leng family to your brother Scott?"


    "It''s okay if he inherit the Leng family. I don''t care. I only want you to be happy. Other things don''t


    matter. If you don''t want to have a baby, we won''t. Women don''t have to give birth. I really don''t want


    you to go through that pain."


    "Just for this reason? You never ask me if I want a baby or not. Last time, I saw you were annoyed and


    I thought you were just afraid of trouble."


    "At that time, you hadn''t opened your heart to me yet. If you got pregnant, it was an irresponsible


    decision for me to you and the baby. What''s more, you are always weak. You need to build up your


    health for a period of time."

 Chapter 52 You Are The Woman I Love Most

    Chapter 52 You Are The Woman I Love Most


    Rita was a little flustered.


    She had always felt that she and Aaron were in a marriage without love. The purpose of her marriage


    was very clear. She wanted to help the Gu family go through the difficult times. As for the reason why


    Aaron would marry her, she could not figure out.


    He had a lot of choices around him. There were many daughters from the wealthy and noble families


    waiting for him to choose as a wife. Rita was curious about the reason why he would choose her only.


    Why did he marry her?


    When Rita knew the truth, she could hardly be able to believe it.


    She couldn''t believe that he had loved her for such a long time.


    "I thought you didn''t want me to be pregnant in order to avoid future trouble," She lowered her head


    and continued, "so that once we get divorced we would not entangle with each other and If you want to


    dump me, you could just do it directly."


    Aaron even wanted tough. "Riri, of course I want you to have a baby with me, because you are the


    woman I love most. But do you think I would let you to get pregnant without asking your willing? Then


    what do I take you for? A tool to bear children?"


    He took her into his arms and continued, "Besides, you''re in poor health, and you have period pains.


    It''s definitely bad for your health to get pregnant now."


    ''Did he even knew my period pains? What else did he silently concern about her?''


    Rita lowered her head and leaned against his chest in a daze.


    ''Did he really like me so much?


    How could I deserve Mr. Aaron''s love like that?''


    The difference between Rita and Aaron was really great. Aaron was the CEO of the Leng Company,


    the second son of the Leng family, who had a noble identity, an outstanding temperament, with


    diplomatic handling of things.


    On the other side, Rita was still a student who hadn''t graduated yet. She tried to pretend to be


    arrogant, but in fact, she was fragile.


    She still felt timorous when she was by Aaron''s side.


    At first, Rita thought that they had no affection for each other because they both had their own


    purposes. But out of her expectation, the marriage had been plotted for a long time by Aaron, and she


    was gradually attracted by this man, step by step into falling in love with him.


    Besides, he had been treating her well since they got to meet each other for the first time. She thought


    Aaron was just pretending to be a good husband.


    In fact, he had been really good to her.


    He was an exemry husband. He would satisfy her whatever she wanted, take care of her carefully,


    and treat her family thoughtfully.


    Was there any reason for her not to trust him?


    Was there any reason for her not to fall in love with him?


    Even on the matter of giving birth, he had to consider it over and over again and ask for her consent.


    Aaron was really nice to her.


    Seeing that Rita did not say a word for quite a while, Aaron smiled with affection in his deep eyes. "Are


    you dumb? Are you moved by me?"


    She held him tightly back and was not willing to let him go. "You are so bad."


    "Wow, what a hypocritical woman," he said with a smile, as he patted her back. "Call me honey."


    "No."


    "Come on, I want to hear it."


    How could he act like a spoiled child in front of her?


    Rita bit him on his neck and called in her sweet voice, "Honey..."


    "Good girl."


    She looked at the documents on the bed and shook her head. "I can''t take these."


    "Why not?" Aaron pulled a long face and said, "Riri, you are my wife. I give you all these, and you


    deserve them."


    Rita sniffed and looked at him seriously. "I know your heart, but I really can''t ept it. Your mother said


    right. I married you for your money. You gave me one hundred million dors to solve the financial crisis


    of our Gu family, which has already made me feel guilty. If I ept these things from you, then there''s


    no difference between me and those greedy women."


    Rita touched her hair and thought for a while. "It seems that my original intention of marrying you was


    money."


    "No, Riri, don''t think too much about that. We love each other very much now," he said, kissing her lips.


    "Why should you think about money? Money is the veryst thing we need to care about."


    The thoughts of rich people were really different from normal people.


    "But I really can''t take it," she said firmly, taking up the pink card. "Or, I can take this?"


    "You little fool. Everything else is more valuable than this card." Aaron burst intoughter.


    She held the pink small card in her hand and smiled satisfactorily. "That''s enough."


    Every word on the card was written by Aaron just for her.


    This was the most sincere love he had ever given her.


    Aaron knew her stubbornness that once she decided something, she wouldn''t change easily. He


    touched the hair on her forehead and sighed, "Riri, the reason why I wanted to give you my brokerage


    firm and the shopping mall is not only because Nora and Yvonne bullied you, but also because you are


    a management major. I don''t want to waste your talent."


    "But... I haven''t graduated yet."


    The only thing she wanted to do after getting married was to finish her MBA course and go work as


    soon as possible.


    "It doesn''t matter. You can just take it as a practice. But I have a little worry." Aaron held her tightly in


    his arms. "Some male clients nowadays are obscene. What if they do something unkind to you? From


    now on, you are not allowed to meet male clients, only female clients."


    "What the hell! Most of the clients are male, okay?" Rita rolled her eyes and was speechless.


    "Then I will go with you."


    When Aaron was there, no one would dare to touch his wife. Who dare?


    "I..." She was dumbfounded and then frowned impatiently. "Do you want me to work hard or not?"


    "I don''t care. I don''t agree to let any other men to look at you." He held his wife tightly in case her ran


    away. And he also added, in a careless tone, "Those men are not as handsome as me. Why do you


    want to meet them?"


    Aaron Leng was such a macho, domineering and also shameless.


    "What if there is someone more handsome than you?"


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    As soon as she finished these words, she was hit by Aaron on the head. "There is no man more


    handsome than me. What you said won''t happen! And there is no if, no supposing, and even no


    assumption!"


    Rita pouted and thought for a while. Then she looked at Aaron seriously. "But I still want to say if..."


    "No more words. Go to sleep!"

 Chapter 53 What A Small World

    Chapter 53 What A Small World


    After several days of peaceful life, Rita decided to run the brokerage firm given by Aaron, hoping to


    improve the firm performance.


    The brokerage firm was next to the Leng''s headquarters building. The two-story office wasrge and


    the decoration was simple. It really met her taste. After visiting the firm, it was just time to get off work.


    Rita decided to go to Aaron''s office to wait for Aaron after work. Just when she arrived at the ground


    floor of the Leng''s building, she received a call from Aaron. "Did you look around your brokerage firm?"


    "Yes, I did." She smiled very happily. "The decoration is very beautiful. I like it very much."


    "Where are you now? I will pick you up after work."


    "I''m downstairs of yourpany."


    "Ah." Aaron froze for an instant. "Why are you here?"


    "The brokerage firm is next to the Leng''s building, right? Well, it''s a perfect time for me to pick you off


    work." With a sweet smile on her face, Rita stood in front of the building in a red knee-high dress who


    was a very beautiful view.


    "It''s just the time I miss you. I''lle downter."


    With a smile on his face, Aaron could not help but gave her an air kiss. "Kiss... Honey, I miss you. Do


    you miss me?"


    ''Oh, My God! It sounds really soppy.''


    Who would have thought that the arrogant Mr. Aaron would be so emotional.


    "Yeah, I miss you."


    Obviously, he was talking on the phone, but she felt that he was around.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Good girl, I''ll be downstairs in a minute. Find a ce and wait for me. Don''t get sunburned. It''s too hot


    outside."


    The words from Aaron warmed her heart.


    "Okay."


    While they were talking over the phone, Rita was so deeply absorbed in happy reminiscences that she


    didn''t notice Nora and Magee who were walking toward her.


    Nora looked at Rita from afar and frowned. "Shit! What a small world!"


    Since Aaron tried hard to protect Rita when they were all in the Su familyst time, Nora was so angry


    that she even wanted to kill Rita. Even their grandfather Lance failed to force them to get divorced!


    After that day, Nora dated with Magee so often. The stock of the Jiang family kept going down after the


    humiliation incident of Yvonne. Thanks to Magee and the Su family, the Jiang family wouldn''t go


    bankrupt.


    In order to express his gratitude to the Su family, Magee attended the dates with Nora.


    "All right, all right. I''m going to hang up. I''ll wait for you."


    She couldn''t stand the lover''s prattle of Aaron. She was almost fed up with them.


    "Rita!" All of a sudden, a voice shouted from behind, which startled Rita.


    She turned around and saw Nora and Magee.


    A sweet smile was on her face. But when she saw these two people, her face instantly darkened. She


    knew that Nora was surely going to give her a hard time.


    "Rita, why do I always see you?" Nora curled his lips and walked to Rita.


    "What a coincidence!" Rita looked away. "Do you think I want to see you?"


    "Well, look at you. Don''t you know how smug you are?" Since Nora got to know the stories between


    Magee and Rita from Yvonne, she hated Rita even more. She turned around to look at Magee and


    smiled. "See? This kind of woman can do anything for money. She crawled into my cousin''s bed and


    yed tricks to seduce him. She is so proud now."


    Magee''s face looked awful.


    Rita looked at her watch and said coldly, "My husband ising soon. Miss Nora, I don''t have time to


    talk to you anymore. Goodbye."


    "Stop!" It was not easy for Nora to catch Rita, and she would not let go of the opportunity to ridicule her!


    "You said husband in such an affectionate way. Rita, if it''s not my cousin, can you still be so proud?


    Don''t think that the Su family will not discipline you. Don''t think that Aaron can protect you for a lifetime!


    When he gets tired of you one day, you will go to a miserable ending!"


    Magee looked at Nora who was speaking evil to Rita, and he went up to hold her arm. "Let''s go."


    Nora shook him off and stared at him. "Well, you feel distressed for her?"


    Rita looked at Magee casually, who was in a bad mood and pulled Nora aside. "Why are you doing


    this?"


    "What''s wrong with me? Did I say anything wrong? " Nora and Magee argued with each other. "You still


    love her, right? You''ve been thinking about that bitch, haven''t you?"


    she shouted at Magee while pointing at Rita.


    The passersby couldn''t help looking over and recognized Nora and Rita, so they began discussing.


    Feeling embarrassed, Magee said helplessly, "Don''t quarrel in the street."


    Seeing that the two quarreled, Rita was about to get away, but her arm was grasped by Nora. "Don''t


    run. Are you feeling guilty? You are really a foxtrel, Rita. You seduced my cousin, and Magee at the


    same time. What a bitch!"


    "Nora, enough of your scolding!" Rita was not push-over. She shouted at her, "You''re being so noisy


    like a vixen in the street. You called yourself ady. I''m so ashamed of you!"


    "Rita, you slut!" Nora raised her hand and was about to p Rita. However, before her hand was about


    to fall down, it was grabbed by another hand.


    "What are you doing?"


    Suddenly, Aaron''s voice came.

 Chapter 54 Beg Me If You Want To Know the Reason

    Chapter 54 Beg Me If You Want To Know the Reason


    Just when he went downstairs, Aaron saw Nora and Rita standing at the entrance of thepany.


    Fearing that Rita would be bullied, he immediately walked over. Sure enough, he saw Nora was trying


    to pping Rita.


    He held Nora''s wrist and was so angry that he even wanted to crush it!


    Aaron''s eyes were full of anger and cruelty which scared Nora too much to make a sound.


    "I have warned you before. So you take my words as bullshit?" How dare Nora beat his wife in the


    street! Was she courting death?


    Nora was so frightened that she stepped back several steps. She stared at Rita with her bloodshot


    eyes, and muttered, "She seduced my Magee."


    Aaron then realized that Magee was also standing next to Nora.


    How could he just stand by and do nothing when Nora tried to beat Rita?


    What a loser!


    Aaron snorted coldly and ignored Mageepletely. He said to Nora, "Remember, if a single hair of


    my wife is missing, I will go back to you!"


    Aaron then went to Rita and held her in his arms. "Are you alright?"


    She shook her head and rested on Aaron''s shoulder. She felt relieved somehow when Aaron was by


    her side.


    Magee walked forward and pulled Nora to leave. "Let''s go."


    Nora was getting mad, but she dare not to go against Aaron. So she vented her anger on Magee. "You


    still love her in your heart! You just can''t let her go!"


    "What the hell are you talking about?" Magee frowned and said unhappily, "I don''t have any


    rtionship with Riri."


    "Riri? How dare you call her Riri!" Nora got even more angry. "You can''t change your address of her


    until now, can you?"


    "I..." Magee was speechless. He didn''t want to say a word in the face of Nora''s unreasonable


    argument.


    Looking at this, Aaron smiled grimly, "Mr. Magee, Riri is MY wife. Only I can call her Riri, and..." His


    cold eyes were awful. "My wife doesn''t need other men''s love. Please stay away from her from now


    on."


    Aaron showed a strong imposing exclusive manner of Rita, and he held her wife''s hand tightly. "Babe,


    let''s go." They walked away.


    Rita held her husband''s arm and ignored these two.


    Even though Nora still wanted to badger Rita, she was afraid of Aaron. She gritted her teeth and stared


    at Rita''s back. She would surely teach her a lesson someday! ''I will make that bitch go through a tragic


    mess, and make her aughingstock in the city!


    Watching them leave happily, Magee thought, ''Riri might ept Aaron''s love now.''


    He thought that Riri would fall in love with Aaron one day as he expressed to her his crazy and burning


    love.


    Looking back at Magee, Nora was angry and annoyed, "You still love her!"


    He didn''t know how to exin clearly. Shrugging, Magee said, "Whatever you say."


    When seeing Magee''s indifferent attitude, Nora became more and more angry. "You see, she loves my


    cousin very much. And just for money, she has turned her love from you to my cousin. Why do you


    keep thinking about such a woman?"


    Magee was not in the mood to argue with her. He knew that Rita was not the kind of woman.


    Aaron held his wife''s hand to dinner. Seeing her pale face, he thought Rita was still upset about what


    had happened. "Hey, honey, don''t be annoyed."


    "I''m not annoyed," she said while ying with a te of sd on her table with her fork. "I''m just


    thinking about the operation process of the brokerage firm."


    "I thought you were upset about what happened just now." Aaron hadn''t thought that his wife had so


    much devotion to her work that she even thought about the matter of the brokerage firm.


    "What happened is not a big deal. I won''t take her words seriously at all. I just didn''t expect that


    Magee..." Rita breathed a sigh of relief, but did not continue.


    "I''ve told you that Magee doesn''t deserve your love, or he wouldn''t have been so silent about affection


    for so many years." Aaron didn''t think that Magee was his opponent. "He didn''t stop Nora when he saw


    her beat you, and he couldn''t even be called a man since he failed to protect his beloved woman."


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Rita rested her chin in one hand and looked at him with a smile.


    Aaron grinned and said, Actually, I know the reason why he didn''t confess love to you. Do you want to


    know it?"


    Aaron sessfully aroused her curiosity. She widened her eyes and asked, "Why?"


    "You still have him in your heart, don''t you? You are curious about him."


    Aaron was not happy for his wife''s showed so much concern for another man. He raised his eyebrows


    all of a sudden in an arrogant manner. "Do you want to know it? Beg me."

 Chapter 55 Nobody Could Compare With My Wife

    Chapter 55 Nobody Could Compare With My Wife


    Hearing Aaron''s words, Rita turned her face to look out of the window. "No, you don''t need to tell me."


    His wife was more arrogant than him.


    "You say no need. Don''t regret it." Aaron was cutting the steak in his te slowly.


    His wife wondered why another man didn''t confess his affection to her. Aaron felt that there must be


    something wrong with Rita''s head.


    Rita''s curiosity was totally aroused by his silence. Although she had no rtionship with Magee now,


    gossip was the human''s instinct. How could she not gossip about this?


    Wait! Wasn''t it a little weird when she asked her husband why the other man didn''t like her?


    It was more than a little weird. It was not a normal to have that thought.


    However, she felt like there was a cat w scratching in her heart, which was extremely itchy and


    unbearable. She felt really ufortable if she didn''t get the answer.


    She was curious about the gossip and felt restless. She wanted to beg Aaron for help, but she was


    unwilling to do so. If she refused to beg him, she wanted to know the truth most eagerly.


    She was putting herself in a dilemma.


    Aaron finally gave up to tease her. "Alright, I''ll tell you the reason with my kindness."


    She nodded and got closer to him with her bright eyes, full of curiosity.


    "Well it did have something to do with my mother-inw. That is also your mom."


    After a pause, he didn''t forget to make fun of her. "My wife is so beautiful, and my mother-inw was


    surely beautiful when she was young, right? The father of Magee Jiang��Mark was coveting your


    mother, and Magee''s mother held the same attitude towards your mother just like my mom did. Now


    you know why Magee dared not to confess his love to you for so many years, right?"


    Aaron added after a pause, "To be honest, he is a loser. Look at me. No matter who objects, I would


    marry you."


    In fact, Rita had more or less guessed that Magee''s mother said that day that her mother was a vixen,


    same as the words of Selena. Magee didn''t have the courage to tell her his love because of the grudge


    between thest generation.


    All of a sudden, she stared at Aaron deeply. He somehow stood in the same position just as Magee,


    but Aaron chose to protect her and love her desperately.


    He was more courageous than Magee.


    "Why are you looking at me like this? Are you enchanted by my handsome face?" He smiled yfully


    and rubbed her nose with his hand.


    "Well," all her attention was focused on Aaron, "is there anyone in the world who treats me better than


    you?"


    "No,"


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Aaron answered straightforwardly and continued to jeer at her, "For nobody is more blind than me."


    "Aaron Leng!"


    Seeing that his wife was about to get angry, he immediately grabbed her hand and said, "My dear


    honey, I have said that I will treat you well all my life. No one is able to treat you better than me. Not


    anybody else. Not your parents."


    How bossy he was.


    "Fine, fine, fine. You are the best!" Rita looked at the man in front of her with her chin on her hand. Ever


    since they got married, he had been so good to her that she felt too ashamed to face him. She had


    been always asking herself that if she really deserve all this. Did she deserve his love?


    For her sake, Aaron even set himself against the whole Su family, and even made her mother angry.


    How could she not love this kind of Aaron?


    "Honey, I told you this today and I want you to forget himpletely," said Aaron with a serious


    expression, holding her hand. "I don''t want you to feel sad for such a man and I don''t want you to keep


    other man in your heart."


    "I won''t." In the face of Aaron, her heart was flirted softly.


    Rita was enamored with his every look, every smile.


    "Don''t lie to me," Aaron said seriously as he prevented her from being distracted. "I want to tell you that


    I really don''t want to see you feel sad for that man. Do you know how it hurt in my heart when you


    quarreled with me for him?"


    "Did I quarreled with you for him?" Rita searched her memory and found that there was one.


    Some time ago, she cried a lot for Magee, and she refused to ept Aaron, even reluctant to marry


    Aaron.


    Nobody knew that Aaron had been scheming to marry her at that time.


    "s," Aaron sighed. "Don''t deny it. You liked him so much at that time. I was even angry at you!"


    "Angry for what?"


    "I''m a good guy. Why didn''t you like me? And you even thought I was ying with you." Aaron''s face


    turned gloomy. "I was so helpless."


    "Why did you have so many affairs before?" Rita pouted. "The girls you dated could even make one


    circle orbit round the whole earth."


    "No." He shook his index finger. "Ten circles."


    "Why don''t you say twenty?" She pretended to be angry and said sarcastically to Aaron, "Why don''t


    you say more?"


    Seeing that his wife was angry, Aaron immediately apologized to her, "Honey, I was wrong. You see,


    although I have been in rtionship with those woman, I have never had the feeling to marry one of


    them. Nobody couldpare with my wife."


    Aaron has already touched her hand.


    "Fuck off!"


    "I''m serious. I was just ying for fun in the past." Aaron sat beside her and took her in his arms. "I''m


    not coaxing you. To be honest, I have never thought about marrying any woman, except you. The only


    one I would marry is you."

 Chapter 56 Maam Rita is missing!

    Chapter 56 Ma''am Rita is missing!


    "Aaron." Rita interrupted him. She was tired of hearing what he said.


    "What? What did you just call me? Shouldn''t you call me honey?"


    He didn''t care what she was going to say to him. He needed her to change the form of address of him


    first, otherwise he would not listen.


    Rita resigned herself to his words.


    "I want to tell you, please stop being so extremely romantic. Since we got married, I have goose bumps


    every day by your mushy words." She rolled her eyes at him. "I really can''t stand you."


    He dazed for a moment at first, then ignoring Rita''s words, he kissed her abruptly. Seeing her stunned


    eyes, he smiled more brightly. "Do you know how happy I am after we get married?"


    "No."


    She didn''t want to listen to his endless talking at all.


    "I don''t care whether you like it or not, I just want to say to you every day that I love you, Rita, I love


    you," said Aaron, with his ck eyes fixed on her. He liked her so much that he could not forget her.


    "You have been in my heart for a long time."


    Rita didn''t know how to respond to him. Well, he could say anything sweet if he wanted, but she could


    choose not to hear it.


    When they were talking, Wendy came here hastily. She felt embarrassed when she saw her boss being


    so intimate with his wife. Usually, she had seen too much situation when Aaron was flirting with other


    women, so she was not surprised at all, except this time. Since her boss got married, he had changed


    a lot into a mushy man who always spoke sappy honeyed words to his wife. Was he still the cynical


    and arrogant Mr. Aaron? Was he still the affectless, ruthless CEO Aaron Leng?


    Not any more. He had changed into another person!


    Wendy coughed on purpose. Aaron then noticed Wendy''s existence. "What''s the matter?"


    When he were talking, Aaron still held Rita''s hand tightly, lest she would leave him.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Boss, there''s an emergency meeting tonight." Wendy looked seriously at the couple who were


    disying their affection in public. They were really loving each other.


    "Okay, I''ll go back to the officeter. Arrange a driver to send Riri back."


    Wendy hurried to leave, leaving this sweet couple alone.


    "Honey, I''m going back to thepany for a meeting. You go home first and don''t wait for me. Go to


    bed early."


    Usually, when Aaron was busy with his work, he would work day and night. Perhaps this meeting would


    last until tomorrow morning. She nodded and muttered, "Don''t be too tired."


    "It''s okay," he said, holding his little woman in his arms. "Don''t wait for me like a fool. Y shall fall asleep


    when Ie back home. Otherwise... Ha-ha..."


    Rita flushed and said with a pouting smile, "You are so annoying."


    Aaron didn''t want to leave Rita alone. But he had to for work was also important to him, so he had to let


    the driver send Rita back first.


    It was dark when they came out of the restaurant.


    Aaron sent Rita to the car and watched her leaving before he got back to work.


    Lee was the chauffeur of Aaron. He had been driving for the Leng family for many years. Aaron trusted


    him to send Rita back home.


    For the convenience of Aaron''s dailymute, they had moved into a high-grade residential district


    close to the Financial Street, and the new vi under decoration remained uninhabited. Aaron


    suggested to Rita to invite her parents to live in that vi. So Rita was just about to call her mother


    Grace to discuss the suggestion.


    When she took out her phone, a car appeared out of nowhere and mmed into the back of their car.


    Lee was experienced in dealing with such situations. He put on the brake in time to stop the car. Rita


    leaned forward, clutched the grip and asked, "What happened?"


    "Ma''am, our car was rear-ended. I''ll get off to take a look. Please stay in the car." Lee quickly opened


    the door and got off. The light of the car behind was very bright. She was sitting in the back seat. When


    she turned back, the light made her unable to open her eyes.


    At this moment, the door was opened. One hand covered her nose and pulled her out of the car.


    Lee was still arguing with the driver of the rear-ending car and didn''t realize that Rita had been taken


    away!


    "Let me tell you. This is our boss''s car, Bentley. Look carefully, you have crashed the rear like this. Do


    you know how much it will cost?" Lee could not help but get angry when he saw the young drunk driver.


    It must be drunk driving. "I''ll call the police."


    The young driver pointed his finger to Lee. "Who the hell are you? Do you know who am I?"


    "I don''t care who you are." Trying to ignore the drunken man, Lee immediately called the police.


    When the police came, Lee was just about to get on the car to take the ID card, only to find that his


    ma''am in the back seat was gone!


    What happened? Where is Ma''am Rita?


    Her phone was still in the car. When did she get off the car? Why was the rear door keeping opened?


    Where did she go?


    Looking at the dragging trail in the back seat, Lee was thoroughly flustered.


    Gosh! ''Just call Mr. Aaron as soon as possible. Ma''am Rita is missing. What if his master me him for


    this!''


    Aaron was in the meeting without taking his mobile phone with him. He put it on the office desk. Lee


    called several times and no one answered the phone. So he immediately called Wendy. "Wendy,


    something bad happened! I got in trouble! Ma''am Rita is missing!"


    Wendy was sitting outside the conference room and sorting the documents. Hearing that, she stood up


    at once. "What did you say? Say it clear!"


    "Some drunk man just drove the car and hit our car. I went down to argue with him. But when I got back


    to the carter, I found that Ma''am Rita was missing and the rear door was open! Besides, her phone


    was still in the car! And I saw the backseat was dragged by someone..."


    Hearing Lee''s words, Wendy was frightened. She knew that Rita meant a lot to Aaron. So she was


    thinking what to do now.


    "Wait there and see if Ma''am is near. I''ll tell boss right away."


    After hanging up the phone, Wendy rushed to the conference room in a hurry.


    The meeting room was full of people. It was not the right time for her to appear. With a gloomy face,


    she walked to the side of Aaron and reported in a low voice, "Boss, Ma''am Rita is missing!"


    "What?" Hearing the words, Aaron left his documents promptly and went out of the conference room.


    "Boss... We have a case worth several billion dors here... " Someone tried to call Aaron back. Wendy


    looked at thepany leaders in the conference room, and they were all amazed.


    She patted her head remorsefully and followed Aaron out of the room.


    ''Oh My God! I''m so screwed! We are going to lose several billion dors!


    But that''s not as important as Rita in my boss''s heart. We have to take back Rita as soon as possible!''


    Wendy thought, as she run to keep up with Aaron.

 Chapter 57 Lets Destroy The Bitch Rita

    Chapter 57 Let''s Destroy The Bitch Rita


    When Rita came to herself out of thea, she found herself in a hotel.


    The lights around her were dazzling. She tried hard to open her eyes and wanted to move, only to find


    that her hands and feet were tied.


    She struggled to sit up. Then she saw Yvonne was over there pouring red wine.


    It was her! How could it be her?


    Seeing that Rita was awake, Yvonne squinted and said, "Nice wine."


    Last time, Yvonne wanted to trap her, but she ended up in trapping herself and her reputation was


    ruined. The brokerage firm was terminating the agreement with her. She had been staying at home and


    dared not go anywhere recently.


    After all, she was a popr star for a period of time. Being recognized in the street and bing an


    object of hatred, it must be very hard for her to live in such kind of situation.


    When Rita found herself be tied up and thrown on the bed, she knew without thinking that Yvonne must


    try every means to take revenge on her, not just inviting her for wine drinking.


    Yvonne smiled, walked up to Rita, lifted her chin and said resentfully, "I don''t know why Aaron like you.


    Look at you, except for your face, how can youpare with me?"


    "At least... Aaron does love me, instead of you." Rita said calmly. She must be self-collected in this


    situation. The more she panicked, the morecent Yvonne was.


    "You bitch! How dare you grab my man! You shameless slut!" Suddenly, Yvonne emptied her ss of


    wine on Rita''s head and yelled, "Why don''t you ask Mr. Aaron for help! Go and turn to him! Will he


    come to save you? Don''t think about it anymore. No one can save you today! I''m telling you!"


    With drops of red wine hanging on her face, Rita looked up at her, "Yvonne, you are so pathetic. You


    are jealous of me. You are jealous just because you can''t get Aaron''s heart. Just forget it. He won''t like


    you, no matter what you do. He will never like you."


    R��Adt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "Yes, he doesn''t like me. So what? I''m going to destroy you! You bitch!"


    Rita was not angry butughed. She slowly looked up at Yvonne and said, "Who slept with a group of


    men that day, and who was the bitch on earth?"


    p.


    Yvonne was so angry that she smashed the ss and pped Rita on the face, which made Rita''s


    face instantly swollen. Yvonne was so furious that she grabbed Rita''s neck, wanting to strangle her to


    death. "You bitch. You dare to grab my man. What qualifications do you have to do that? Let''s see if


    Aaron Leng still wants you if you have hooked up with many men!"


    She grabbed Rita''s hair with one hand and pped on her face with the other. "Bitch, how dare you


    seduce my man!"


    Rita turned her face to the other side, trying to avoid her, but failed. Yvonne''s angry voice came, "You


    want to get away! No way!"


    She kept cursing and swearing, "I will make you be utterly discredited."


    "I''ve found dozens of men for you, and they''ll take good care of you. Then I''ll post your photos online,


    and strip you naked to the street!"


    "Ha-ha..." Yvonne was so excited at her n that she couldn''t helpughing out. "Let''s see who can


    protect you this time."


    "You are insane!"


    Rita coughed heavily. Seeing her embarrassed look, Yvonneughed more wildly. "I want you to know


    the consequences of robbing my man! If you have babies for those men, wouldn''t it be more exciting?


    Do you think Mr. Aaron will still want you?"


    She couldn''t wait to see Rita naked and be thrown on the street, and she couldn''t wait to see Aaron


    abandon her!


    "You fucking bitch! You are just a mistress of some sugar daddy. Don''t y innocent in front of me! I''m


    gonna teach you a lesson today!"


    Yvonne was so angry that she wanted to p Rita again. But as soon as she stretched out her hand,


    she was hit by Rita with all her body strength and fell down to the ground. And Rita was on top of her.


    "Ouch!"


    It hurt so much that Yvonne cried out in pain.


    At this time, Rita was pressing on the body of her and did not move.


    Yvonne tried her best to push her away. Otherwise, she would be pressed to death by Rita. However,


    she failed. Rita was as heavy as a mountain. She could not move at all. "Bitch! Let me go!"


    Rita thought that this was her only hope. She must take actions to bring Yvonne down, otherwise, she


    didn''t know what would happen to her!


    With strong willpower, Rita used all her strength to suppress Yvonne and refused to release her!


    The blue veins on her forehead seemed to break. She clenched her teeth and pressed Yvonne down


    with both feet on the ground.


    Yvonne was almost out of breath, and her face turned red.


    ''This woman is a psychotic. She must be crazy!'' Yvonne thought.


    With herst bit of strength, Yvonne gave a call on the phone and shouted at the other end, "Hurry up...


    Come on in, now!"

 Chapter 58 Dont You Feel Ashamed Living In The World

    Chapter 58 Don''t You Feel Ashamed Living In The World


    ''Oh, no!''


    Rita thought and knew that she would never have a chance to fight back when other people came in.


    Before she could subdue Yvonne, arge group of bodyguards came in and lifted up Rita who was tied


    up from the ground.


    Yvonne was almost pressed by Rita to death, and finally got released.


    She coughed heavily, took a deep breath, jumped up and gave Rita several ps in the face. "You


    shameless bitch! You are quite strong! I''ll p you bitch to the hell! How arrogant you are! You are still


    so arrogant! "


    Rita''s face was pped so hard that she was dizzy with pain.


    No one woulde to help her at this time. She could only rely on herself to get out. Rita used all her


    strength and kicked her legs hard, but her strength was no match for that of several big and tall men!


    She failed her struggling.


    "Strip her naked!"


    Yvonne was furious. She came forward and tore Rita''s clothes personally, cursing at the same time,


    "Let''s see if Aaron want you after you get insulted! You shameless whore!"


    "Let me go!" Rita screamed in horror.


    Yvonne called all the bullies in. Dozens of men surrounded Rita with leering eyes.


    Rita struggled with all her strength. She was Aaron''s wife. If she was insulted, how could she live on in


    the world?


    No way! She would never let Yvonne win!


    "Who do you think you are? You dare take my man away from me! Are the other men in the world all


    dead?" Yvonne torn Rita''s hair and screaming with her eyes bulging and bloodshot, "Do you know that


    I lost my virginity with Aaron? I am his woman! If it were not you, he would have married me!"


    It seemed that Rita had been hit by the thunder. Her eyes widened in shock, and her face was full of


    incredulity.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "I, Yvonne Jiang can date anyone I want. If I didn''t experience my first sex to Aaron, I wouldn''t have


    kept thinking about him." Noticing that Rita stopped struggling, Yvonneughed even more happily.


    "You must be surprised, right? Aaron treated me nice. He was so gentle to me that he didn''t want to


    make me hurt. He held me in his arms and gave me climaxes for the whole night..."


    "Shut up!" Rita did not want to hear her making up bullshit story any more, so she interrupted her with a


    sentence.


    Rita''s hair was in a mess, and her face was covered with scars, but her eyes were still firm. She


    believed in Aaron. It was impossible for Aaron to sleep with a woman like Yvonne.


    "Don''t you believe me? There were so many women out there sleeping with Aaron. What''s wrong if he


    slept with me? I can make him happy on the bed, but can you? Your skills are better than me in bed? "


    Rita smiled. "Yes, you are surely having good skills in bed since you getid by dozens of men."


    Yvonne waspletely enraged by her words. She pped Rita violently on her body and her face to


    make the blooding out from Rita''s mouth. This was not enough for her anger. "Bitch, now it''s your


    turn! You will be gang raped by dozens of men right away!"


    Noticing that Rita''s clothes were ragged and her arms and face were bruised, Yvonne was so satisfied.


    Rita was hard to be recognized now. "Take off all her clothes and throw her on the bed. Do what you


    guys want to do."


    Yvonne opened the camera she had prepared in advance and let the camera focus on Rita. She could


    not hold her ecstasy in her heart, andughed excitedly. "If the video spreads online, Rita, guess Aaron


    will do what? Aren''t you smart? Let''s see how you can be so stubborn!"


    "When you are raped, Aaron will definitely throw you out!"


    "Ha-ha-ha... You''ll be theughingstock of the city when he dumps you!


    Rita, you''re a joke when you are alive!


    You will never be better than me!"


    Rita was almost driven mad, her consciousness was blurred. But she still struggled madly and shouted,


    "Yvonne, you are going to hell!"


    "Let''s see who will go to the hell!" Yvonne then gestured the men to carry Rita to the bed.

 Chapter 59 Mr. Aaron Was Going To Lower His Booms

    Chapter 59 Mr. Aaron Was Going To Lower His Booms


    At this time, Aaron were checking the video surveince around the scene of the car ident. It was


    not a blind spot. From the video, they clearly saw that Rita was kidnapped by some people.


    "Where''s the drunk driver?" Aaron yelled at the people beside him in a crazy manner. "Who gave him


    orders?"


    "He refused to admit that he nned the kidnap on purpose, saying that the car ident was just an


    ident," said Wendy, who was also worried in a cold sweat. She was terrified when her boss lost his


    temper. "The police are still questioning him."


    "A bunch of trash!"


    Aaron''s face was so gloomy. He was so angry that he even felt like killing someone. He took out his


    phone to make a phone call.


    "Wow, Mr. Aaron is calling me. Have you decided to stay away from seeking carnal pleasure since you


    got married?" A voice of surprise came through the other end of the phone. "So, you want me to find


    some girls to wait for you tonight? I''m in the middle right now. Would you like to join me?"


    With no time for the bullshit with the man on the other side, Aaron said in a low voice, "My wife was


    kidnapped, in your site. I''ll send you the location. Come over right away!"


    "Now?"


    "Or what? You want toe tomorrow morning?" There would be terrible consequences if Mr. Aaron


    got angry.


    On the other side of the phone was nobody but Aaron''s old friend, Frank Wei. Sensing the anger in


    Aaron''s voice, he answered immediately, "Okay! I''ll be right there!"


    Frank Wei dominated the ce around. He was just in the mood with women and drinking in the bar,


    and soon came to find Aaron in a hurry after the phone call.


    As soon as Frank entered the house, he saw Aaron''s gloomy face, and knew that something bad was


    going to happen. He quickly walked up to him and asked, "What''s the hell? A living creature was


    missing?"


    "Mr. Frank." Wendy showed him the video. "She was lost in the central street."


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Fuck! Who dare kidnap people in my site? That must be a blind bastard!" Frank Wei had a smoke of


    his cigarette while watching the video. Then, he patted the shoulder of Aaron andforted him


    calmly, "Don''t worry. Your wife will be safe in my site."


    But Aaron said with a long face, "Find her first."


    Frank Wei pulled at his beard and smiled awkwardly. "Before I came here, I made dozens of calls to


    summon all my people in this city to search for her. Don''t worry. We''ll find her in less than half an hour."


    Aaron looked at his watch. Then he raised his head and nced at Frank Wei. "You''ll have ten


    minutes!"


    Hearing that, Frank worn a resigned smile. From his point of view, Aaron had changed a lot since he


    was married. He had been fooling around with Aaron in the past, but now Aaron was even unwilling to


    sit down for a single moment together with him, let alone ying around with him. To Frank, he was a


    man paying more attention to a lover than friends.


    He was having a good time right at that moment. Suddenly, Aaron called. He thought it would be a


    drinking party, only to find such a thing.


    "Okay, okay, I will do it right away, Master Aaron."


    Frank made dozens of phone calls to ask people for help. Thanks to his rtionshipwork, he finally


    found some clues.


    And Aaron also located a certain area through the surveince video.


    "Good news," said Frank as he came in. "A man told me that some rich guy wanted to mess a woman


    up at a big price tonight. I paid him three times the price so that he told me the address."


    "Where?"


    Aaron couldn''t wait. The more time they spent, the more dangerous Riri was!


    He dragged Frank into his car. Aaron was skilful in drag racing.


    But Frank was getting carsickness!


    Sitting shotgun, Frank felt that his whole body was about to be thrown out of the car. Holding the grip,


    he shouted at Aaron on the driver''s seat, "Please, can you drive slowly?"


    "No way!"


    Of course he wouldn''t slow down the car for his wife''s life was uncertain!


    He pressed the elerator hard and the car rushed to 270 km/h. Frank widened his eyes in horror. ''Oh


    My God! I''m screwed. Am I going to be smashed tonight in Aaron''s car?'' he thought to himself.


    "Aaron! You asshole! I don''t want to die! I have a lot of women waiting for me! Drive fucking slowly! Are


    you crazy or something?"


    No matter how loudly Frank screamed, Aaron just ignored him.


    He drove at a high speed all the way to the hotel and stopped the car at once.


    Frank''s legs felt like jelly.


    Before he coulde around, he was dragged into the hotel by Aaron. "Which room?"


    "The top floor, in the Riverview deluxe room." As soon as he finished his words, Frank started to vomit.


    He stared at Aaron breathlessly, "shit! I won''t let you off even I''m dead today!"


    Mr. Aaron was in no mood to talk with him. He dragged Frank to the elevator.


    The elevator closed and went up to the top floor.


    Frank sensed that the man beside him was going to lower his booms and definitely would kick the ass


    of the backstabbers!

 Chapter 60 Honey, Let Me Take A Better Look At You

    Chapter 60 Honey, Let Me Take A Better Look At You


    The Riverview deluxe room was bustling with noise and excitement.


    When Aaron came inside, Rita had fainted.


    Yvonne wascently taking video of Rita at that moment when the door suddenly opened.


    The sudden appearance of Aaron scared everyone, including Yvonne.


    Aaron gave a roundhouse kick and suplex. His fists were punching at those hooligans on their bodies


    as quickly as falling raindrops. Just in ten minutes, Aaron beat dozens of strong men to tumble over to


    the ground.


    Yvonne hid herself in the corner, shivering and screaming for help.


    Aaron looked gloomy and terrible.


    "Give me the camera."


    He shoot Yvonne a warning nce and reached out his hand.


    She was so frightened that her face turned pale. ''Oh My God! Damn it! Now it is all over!'' She didn''t not


    only humiliate Rita, but also got herself involved in a bigger trouble!


    Yvonne gave the camera to Aaron in fear. With a bang sound, the camera was smashed into pieces.


    She held her head and cried, "Mr. Aaron, I was wrong!"


    What was going to happen to her... would surely be worse than thest time!


    Looking at the unconscious Rita, Aaron flew into a fury at that moment.


    He wrapped Rita up with the nket and carried her in his arms. But before he took one step, Yvonne


    held his leg and begged, "Mr. Aaron, please, please don''t go."


    She implored with herst strength, tears streaming down her face, "Please don''t go. I was wrong. I


    know it. I won''t do it again!"


    Offending Aaron would have a worse ending than death!


    Seeing this, Frank was worried about Yvonne. He hadn''t seen him lose temper and head before since


    he had known Aaron for so long time. It seemed that this woman on the floor was doomed.


    "Let go!"


    The words slowly came out of Aaron''s mouth, and were like bullets shooting her, leaving her with


    misery.


    Yvonne almost subconsciously let go of his leg. She was afraid. She had never been so afraid before.


    What was waiting for her ahead? Would she die miserably?


    She would never let Rita live peacefully even if she died!


    With a dreadful look in her eyes, she yelled at Aaron in anger, "She''s defiled by other men! You still


    want her! Before you came, she had beenid by ten men at least! Ha-ha, do you know how horny she


    was just now? You should really check the camera!"


    Actually, Yvonne was faking the story. Before Aaron came here, those men hadn''t even stripped Rita''s


    clothes.


    The expression in Aaron''s eyes could even kill her.


    "What did you say?"


    "I, I''m, um..." Being stared by this kind of eyes, Yvonne felt that she had no courage to repeat what she


    had just said.


    "Say it again!"


    Her tongue seemed be tied, and she stammered, with her eyes wide open in horror.


    How dare she say that to Aaron? Did she want to die faster?


    She was almost driven crazy by the expression in Aaron''s eyes!


    Her lips began to tremble.


    Frank walked out of the room quickly to keep himself safe.


    Aaron didn''t look at Yvonne anymore, but carefully held his wife in his arms for fear of hurting her. Her


    whole body was covered with bruises, and her neck was covered with scratches. He felt distressed and


    also angry. He didn''t want to talk to Yvonne.


    Whether she was indecently assaulted or not, he would still want her to be his wife.


    He didn''t care what Rita turned to be.


    Aaron carried Rita out of the hotel.


    "You have to go to the hospital as soon as possible," said Frank, who followed him closely. "Well, what


    should we do about the woman up there?"


    "Wendy will handle it."


    Aaron had no time to talk with Frank, and he put Rita on the front passenger seat, and then drove


    away.


    "Hey!" Watching his car leaving at a fast speed, Frank was shocked with his eyes wide open.


    ''Damn it, you forgot to take me.''


    In the hospital, the doctor conducted a body check-up for Rita and treated the wound. And, he didn''t


    find other men''s cum in her body.


    Aaron felt relieved when he knew her injury was not serious.


    It didn''t matter if she was raped by other men.


    As long as she was alright, he didn''t care about other things at all. He just wanted her back.


    After the check, Rita was sent to the ward. Aaron stayed by Rita''s side all the time. Nothing was more


    important than to wait for her to awake.


    He wanted her to see him at the first sight when she woke up.


    At the moment, his heart could not be more painful when he saw her bleeding with the bandage dyed


    pink and her little pale face.


    How desperate she must be in that hotel room!


    What did those pricks do to her? How could she be beaten like this?


    Aaron kissed the back of her hand over and over again. His eyes were red.


    After a long time, Rita finally woke up.


    The horror was still lingering in her mind. She was awakened by some noise.


    She sat up in a hurry and shouted, "No! Get off me!"


    "Riri, Riri, I''m here. It''s me!" Aaron held her in his arms andforted her by patting her on the back.


    "It''s me. It''s Aaron."


    "Aaron!"


    The moment when she saw her husband, she burst into tears and threw herself into his arms. "I


    thought I''d never see you again, Aaron! I thought that I would never see you again!"


    "It''s okay, Riri. Everything is okay!" His heart ached. He held the girl in his arms and whispered in her


    ears again and again, "It''s all right. I''m here, honey."


    Hearing Aaron''s voice, she was finally relieved from the lingering fear.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "I... Was I... insulted by them... " She clearly remembered that Yvonne had asked dozens of men to


    come into the room and took off all her clothes. Was she dirty now? Was he raped by those bastard?


    "No, no." He patted her on the shoulder again and again to calm her down. "You are not assaulted, Riri.


    It''s all my fault. I should have been at your side! Riri, I''m so sorry!"


    Finally, Rita calmed down. She held his arm and said, "It was not your fault. How could I me you?"


    He couldn''t believe that if he was one secondte, what would happen to Rita. He couldn''t believe that


    he would see her in danger! But he couldn''t protect her from it!


    He was nothing if he was unable to protect his beloved woman.


    "I''m sorry, Riri. From now on, I will never put you in danger again. I promise that I will never let anything


    dangerous happen to you, again! Never!"


    He vowed to her that he would do his best to protect her. He didn''t want what happened today to


    resume again!


    How could his woman be trapped in this threatening situation?


    "I''m fine. I''m okay now." Rita breathed a sigh of relief. Now it was her turn toforted Aaron.


    Aaron was afraid to hug her so tightly that the wound on her body would be painful. He carefully ced


    her on the bed. "Riri, you know what, I''m so worried about you. I''m so afraid that you will disappear


    from my life."


    Aaron, who had always been arrogant, calm and defiant, now had something to be afraid of.


    Looking into his eyes, Rita couldn''t help butugh. "I''m all right, okay? Don''t worry."


    "Honey, let me take a better look at you." Aaron held her face up and stared at her carefully. He didn''t


    want to remove his eyes from her.

 Chapter 61 Could You Stop Forcing Me Like This

    Chapter 61 Could You Stop Forcing Me Like This


    Rita was in a trance because of Aaron''s gaze.


    She remembered what Yvonne had told her. That woman had already had sex with Aaron. Thinking of


    this, Rita pushed him away.


    Aaron changed his face. "What''s wrong?"


    Rita knew that even if she asked Aaron about this, he would not admit it. Forget it. There was no need


    to ask more about the things which would make herself ufortable.


    "I''m hungry."


    She rubbed her stomach and looked up at him, aggrieved. "I want to eat something."


    "Okay, okay, I''ll go and buy it for you now."


    Wendy was dealing with that mess in the hotel, and he had left in a hurry to save Rita without other


    assistant. Thinking of what happened tonight, he didn''t even dare to leave Rita.


    So Aaron called a nurse over. The nurse''s face turned red as she saw Aaron''s handsome face. "What


    can I do for you, sir?"


    "Please help me find a care worker."


    He took a pile of money out of his wallet and handed it to the nurse. The nurse asked, "Sir, which kind


    do you want?"


    "Whatever. And tell the worker to buy some food on the way here."


    Rita''s eyes had been fixed on Rita in the ward bed. Seeing that the young nurse running away with a


    joyful expression, Rita burst intoughter. "You scared the little girl away."


    "She is charmed with my dashing good looks," Aaron came over and said with an arrogant expression.


    "I have no choice. Being so charming is not easy for you to do anything."


    "Enough!"


    Rita couldn''t stand Aaron. He was sometimes so narcissistic.


    The expression on Aaron''s face became serious. He had to worry about Rita because of what


    happened to her by Yvonne. After all, many people wanted to take revenge on Rita. His mother was


    much more powerful than Yvonne, so if his mother really wanted to do something to hurt Rita, it might


    not be easy for her to escape. "I have to arrange some bodyguards for you."


    "Ah, I will lose my freedom."


    "No, you have to listen to me," Aaron held her hands tightly. "Riri, I''m telling you, the Su family is much


    more difficult to deal with. At the moment when I knew you''ve disappeared, I thought it were people


    from the Su family kidnapped you. If it is someone from the Su family, I really dare not imagine what


    would happen."


    Resting her chin on her hands, Rita said helplessly, "It''s so dangerous for me to be with you. Not only


    my reputation, but also my life, will lose."


    Aaron knocked her head. "Listen to me carefully."


    "Go ahead, please."


    "There is no action from the Su family now, but they will try every means to force me to divorce you."


    Aaron squinted his eyes and a cold light was reflected in his eyes. "Anyway, I will neverpromise."


    No matter what happened, he would never let Rita be away from him.


    Rita was his woman, his wife. Couldn''t he even protect his wife?


    "Riri, you have to trust me. No matter how bad the situation is, you have to believe me."


    The expression in Aaron''s eyes was serious.


    She nodded seriously to him. Yes, she would believe him, of course. She would.


    Aaron held Rita in his arms, and when he saw her face, he felt both sad and ufortable. He


    suddenly bowed his head and pressed his lips against hers.


    Wendy was just standing at the door, and knocked on it, holding the takeout food in her hand.


    Her boss was really showing off his love at any time, any ce.


    Rita noticed the knocking, and she was stunned for a second. Then she immediately blushed and


    pushed Aaron away.


    After putting the takeout on the table, Wendy nced at Aaron indifferently. "I have brought some food


    for you two."


    "I just arranged a care worker to buy some food here," said Aaron as he opened the takeout bag for


    Rita. "It seems that there is no need."


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "I guess both of you will be hungry to death when the worker arrives." Wendy rolled her eyes at her


    boss in front. She couldn''t believe what she had heard. Was this Boss Aaron dropping his IQ after he


    got married?


    "Wendy, thank you so much." Rita smiled gently to her for appreciation too. Her face was covered with


    medicine lotion and gauze. It could be seen that she was badly hurt.


    Wendy smiled back and thought, ''It really needs a lot of courage for a woman to be Aaron''s wife.


    But since only Yvonne could do this harm to her, what about the Su family? The Su family was much


    more sophisticated than Yvonne.


    "I have handed over Yvonne to the police. The cooperation between the Jiang family and the Leng


    family has been officially terminated." Wendy reported work to Aaron in a calm tone. "By the way, you


    must attend the meeting in Los Angeles next week. It''s about the core work of the Leng Company."


    "How long?"


    Wendy''s jaw almost dropped to the ground when she heard what her boss asked. He never asked


    about this kind of question. She used to be calm, but now she wanted to speak dirty words. "Half a


    month!"


    "Half a month? So long?" Aaron looked at his wife. He had to leave for half a month. What about his


    wife?


    Wendy didn''t want to talk to him anymore. She turned around and walked outwards. "I''m going back to


    thepany now."


    Aaron took the bowl of yam and Pork ribs Porridge from the table, scooped up some, blew on it gently,


    tested the temperature before he fed it to Rita. "Los Angeles. How about youe with me?"


    "Come with you?"


    "I''m worried about you alone here." Aaron insisted, "How about you go shopping when I have the


    meeting?"


    "But I''m going to take an exam next week," Rita lowered her head, frustrated. "This exam is very


    important to me, and I don''t want to miss it."


    "But..."


    He was afraid that something bad would happen to her. It was a dangerous ce here if without


    himself being around. Not only the Jiang family, but also the Su family. Maybe Scott would get involved.


    How could he leave her alone here? He would not be relieved even if he hired twenty bodyguards.


    "Riri, listen to me," said Aaron with a serious look, "it''s not that simple as you think. After you married


    me, your life has been disturbedpletely. But I hope you trust me that I won''t let the same thing


    happen again. So you will be safe only if you stay with me."


    Rita knew clearly that Aaron was just worrying about her.


    But she didn''t want to ept the suggestion. She wanted to live her own life, not just the wife of Aaron.


    "Can I just stay here?" Rita''s expression was also serious. "I really don''t want to go with you. I want to


    take the exam. Can you stop forcing me like this?"

 Chapter 62 Do You Think Im Merciful

    Chapter 62 Do You Think I''m Merciful


    Aaron knew that Rita always had her own thoughts and didn''t want to be influenced by others. She


    wanted to live her own life and didn''t want to be around him every day.


    But he couldn''t stop worrying about it. After all, it was not a trifle thing.


    "s," Aaron sighed. "Okay, I''ll find a way to handle this. Maybe I need to hire fifty bodyguards for you.


    No big deal. Don''t worry."


    "Fifty?" Rita''s eyes widened. "Then do you think I dare to go out? I''m followed by a group of


    bodyguards. people might think I''m going to a group fight."


    "Going to a fight with your bonny body?" Aaronughed and continued to feed her a spoon of porridge.


    "I''m worried about you if there are not fifty bodyguards with you."


    ''Oh My God.'' Rita was almost crying. Did Aaron really think about the actual situation? How could he


    just say fifty bodyguards so simply? That was so terrible! When she was surrounded by the group of


    fifty bodyguards together on the street, she was absolutely the most eye-catching person!


    "Well, as you like. I just want to take my exam." She gave up struggling for she knew clearly about one


    thing which was never reason with Aaron. There was only one result if doing that��failed, no matter


    how hard she tried. She''d better keep that strength for the exam.


    "Sweetie. I''ll call you ten times every day while I''m in Los Angeles. If you don''t answer, you know the


    consequence!" Aaron sat next to her and clung to her before Rita noticed.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "What if I can''t answer your phone during the exam?"


    "I''m calling the chief examiner."


    "What?"


    Rita really did not know how to deal with him. What did he want to do? Could she still take a normal


    exam? Was it so hard for her to take a normal exam?


    "You are not allowed to see other men when I''m not here."


    For Mr. Aaron was so bossy, there was impossible for her to meet someone else. She would be risking


    her neck by even trying that.


    "You should also behave good outside," Rita said, raising her eyebrows. "There are so many beauties


    in Los Angeles. I don''t want you toe back with weak body."


    "You naughty girl, how dare you tease me? If it weren''t for your injury, I would have pressed you on the


    bed for ten times!"


    Giggling, Rita felt pain in her belly, "Aha, ten times. You have the nerve to say that? I''m afraid that you''ll


    get your little brother tired after only three times."


    "You look down on me?" Aaron''s face fell. He pinched her face and said, "It seems that I need to let


    you know more about me."


    Rita opened her round eyes and said, "I''m sorry."


    "For what?" Aaron had a really long face.


    Rita turned her eyeballs and cried, "I shouldn''t haveughed at you. Mr. Aaron is so powerful. How


    could Iugh at you! Please let go of me!"


    "Let you go... Do you think I will let you go? You think I''m merciful?"


    "Of course." Rita nodded quickly." You are a really kind man. I know you are the best."


    "Cut the crap!"


    Suddenly, Aaron grabbed her back, which scared Rita. With a sound of "snap", he grasped one button


    of her clothes and pulled it back. Then he released it, making the button rebound to her skin, which was


    really hurt.


    She opened her eyes and cried out in pain.


    Is he ying tricks on her?


    "Will you dare make fun of your husband again?" Aaron let go of her and said coldly, "You shall know


    me!"


    "I''m sorry, honey." That move was so painful that Rita almost cried.


    "I''ll wait you to be well and see how I treat you!" Aaron pinched her nose and said with an evil grin,


    "You will have to beg for mercy in bed!"


    ''Wow, Aaron, you are unexpectedly sick!''


    Rita felt speechless so she murmured, "You''re going to Los Angeles next week? Why not leave


    earlier?"


    Aaron patted her head. "Earlier? What do you mean? You want to cheat on me?"


    "Okay, I give up. I close my mouth."


    "Fine. I won''t tease you anymore, okay?" Aaron''s face immediately changed. He touched her back and


    asked, "Does it still hurt?"


    "Yes! That was killing me! Could I do to you the same?"


    She would get even with him for this button bounce hurt!


    "Okay, okay. Which part do you want to bounce?"


    With an evil smile, Rita reached out and put her arms around his neck. "Well, what do you say?"


    The expression on Aaron''s face changed into panic. "Honey, are you thinking what I''m thinking? Are


    you sure? You''ll need that to enjoy our conjugal life in the future. If it is broken, we will not have a


    happy life..."


    "Come on!"


    Just as Rita was preparing to take her revenge, there was a knock on the door.


    Knock, knock, knock...


    "Is that you sir and madam to hire a care worker?"


    When hearing the voice, Rita immediately sat back and released Aaron.


    Actually, what a coincidence! With the help of the knock, Aaron sat up immediately when he had the


    chance to escape from the Rita''s punishment and went to open the door. "Come in."

 Chapter 63 Another Incident After Aaron Just Left

    Chapter 63 Another Incident After Aaron Just Left


    A weekter, Rita was discharged from the hospital.


    But, Aaron was going to Los Angeles.


    Before he left, he asked dozens of bodyguards, including men and women. Among them, the women


    were requested to stay by Rita''s side all the time and the men also changed shifts for 24 hours every


    day. The driver, Lee and the maid, Marin, all had to be vignt and protect Rita in every aspect. Lee


    was very guilty for thest time that he lost Rita, so he took greater care of her this time. He promised


    that he would not let anything bad happen to her within half a month when Aaron was abroad.


    Rita said her farewells to Aaron to board the ne. Before he left, Aaron emphasized again and again,


    "You have to take with your bodyguards wherever you go. If something happens, call Frank."


    "Okay, I got it."


    "Frank is a dandiacal man, but he is dependable when ites to crunch time," added Aaron. "But you


    can''t call him in peacetime!"


    "Why should I call him during peacetime?" She was speechless. Aaron was such a a talker. "You


    should get on the ne now."


    "And, you must refuse the Su family no matter what they request! I have warned the Jiang family not to


    let anything bad happen to you again."


    The police had already got the evidence of Yvonne and Rita would officially sue her. Now Yvonne was


    still in custody, so she should not be able to do something.


    The only thing he worried about was the Su family. His mother, Selena, was a tough nut to crack.


    He stretched out his hands around Rita''s neck and held her in his arms. "You can stay with your


    parents in the vi these days. I''m worried about you to live alone."


    "I know." Rita scratched her hair. "You''ve said it many times. I''m tired of hearing them over and over."


    When did Aaron be so chatty? So-long winded?


    "I just can''t help worrying about you." With one hand holding the bag, Aaron suggested again, "I really


    want to take you with me."


    "Hurry up, or the ne will take off."


    He was really worried about Rita. He held her in his arms. "Or I won''t go to LA and stay with you."


    "Are you crazy? What about your tens of billions business ?" Rita gave him a push. "Hurry up to make


    money, or how are you going to support me forever?"


    "Ha, that''s not even a problem. As easy as pie." He leaned down and rubbed her forehead with the tip


    of his nose.


    The assistants and security guards around them all turned their heads away.


    It was really too much when their boss showed affection. The airport became the scene of disying of


    public affection.


    Boss, couldn''t you just care about the heart of the single people?


    "All right, all right. You can go now." Rita noticed that time was running out, so she pushed Aaron away.


    "Call me when you arrive there."


    "You have to answer my phone." Although Aaron gave a lot of caution notes to Rita over and over


    again, he was still worried about her safety.


    Rita Let go of his hand and watched his tall figure walking to the departure gate.


    Well, if she wouldn''t answer the phone, she was afraid that Aaron might fly back as soon as possible.


    She stared at the man. He was really good-looking. His legs were long and his body was in a perfect


    proportion. He was especially handsome in the suit. He had a handsome perfect face.


    Wendy, with a group of assistants, followed Aaron boarding on the ne. Her boss was finally willing to


    leave and let them go.


    Seeing that they went into the ne, Rita decided to go back.


    Before she could walk out of the airport, she saw a group of people walking towards her.


    She recognized that it was Selena and Nora in front of her.


    They came to her so soon after Aaron left?


    Rita looked up at the two of them. There were a lot of people behind them. Oh, shit. They seemed to


    prepare a gang fight!


    Fortunately, there were many bodyguards around Rita. Moreover, at the airport, ady with such status


    as Selena would not take action to her.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    But nothing was impossible! She had seen the measures of Selena with her own eyes before, and now


    Nora was together with her!


    "Come here!" said Selena, waving at her.


    ''What should I do?'' Rita thought. She was just told by Aaron that she must be indifferent to the action of


    the Su family. But, Selena was her mother-inw, anyhow. God! How could she have such a mother-in-


    Although Rita didn''t get along well with the Su family, she couldn''t ignore her mother-inwpletely.


    Thinking for a while, Rita decided to walk towards Selena. Since there were so many people here,


    nothing needed to be afraid of.


    But Rita''s consideration was totally wrong.

 Chapter 64 Rita Really Had A Sharp Tongue

    Chapter 64 Rita Really Had A Sharp Tongue


    Suddenly, Selena pped Rita with one of her hand.


    A clear p sounded in the airport.


    There was an obvious five fingerprints on Rita''s face. Since Selena was too angry to control herself,


    she pped Rita without mercy. This time, Rita felt her scalp tingled and she was dizzy.


    A broad smile bloomed on Nora''s face. At the scene, she almost wanted tough out.


    The airport was huge, and many people looked into their direction.


    Rita didn''t even know how to address Selena, so she just stared at her, without tears. Instead, she


    wiped the blood from her lips.


    "Well, well, well, Rita. I pped you, and you are being so quiet and calm. You are really a good


    daughter taught by your mother, Grace." Selena was already full of anger. When Aaron left, it was time


    to teach Rita a lesson!


    "Aunt, I respect you as Aaron''s mother. But please remember that you are also the hostess of the Leng


    family. pping people in public is not in line with your status, isn''t it?" Rita knew that it was useless to


    be angry now. She must learn to protect herself after Aaron was not at side.


    "I don''t need to pay attention to my status anymore since my son Aaron married you." Selena was so


    angry that she felt a sharp pain in her chest. She pointed at Rita and scolded, "My son didn''t marry


    someone else but you, a bitch! Look at you, from head to toe, how do you deserve my son?"


    Born into a wealthy family, Selena had always been arrogant. Moreover, Rita''s mother had a lot of


    grudges with her when she was young. Thinking of this, Selena was anxious!


    Overwhelmed by her emotions, Selena couldn''t control herself and pped Rita again.


    Rita touched her face and thought, ''I''ve suffered enough ps these days. My parents never pped


    me even once since I was a child. Never!''


    However, after she got married with her husband, she was pped by so many people. She had


    enough!


    She looked at Selena and said word by word, "Mrs. Lambert, I have something to tell you.


    First of all, I know you''re not satisfied with me just because I''m the daughter of the Gu family and


    Grace. You hate my mother, so you hate me. But your hatred is unreasonable. You don''t even know me


    at all and transferred your hatred for my mother to me. It''s really disgusting.


    Second, I married with Aaron for love. We love each other. I will never leave him unless he asks for a


    divorce.


    Third, you can curse me as you like. It doesn''t matter. I am not the one who gets angry. I won''t look


    down upon myself just because you despise me. I admit that there is a difference between me and


    Aaron, but that doesn''t mean this difference will always exist.


    Fourth, if you dare to hurt me again, I will call the police directly!"


    Standing in front of Selena, Rita''s face was still swollen, but she looked firm and did not dodge.


    Why would she be afraid of? What was the fear for her? No matter how powerful the Su family was,


    would Selena kill her?


    Selena was stunned by what Rita said. She stared at Rita. The daughter really looked very like Grace,


    but Rita had persistence which Grace didn''t have. She had struggled with Grace for so many years, but


    Grace never fight back.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    But her daughter was different.


    ''So what? She still has that bitch''s blood. So she is also a bitch, just like her mother!''


    Selena gave a snort of contempt, "Rita, don''t be so naive! You''d better think about leaving Aaron. I will


    never admit you as my daughter-inw!


    Do you know that he has be hostile to the Su family because of you? If not for the support of the


    Su family, Scott is likely to take over the power of the Leng family. Do you know what that means? That


    means that Aaron will have lose everything in the end!"


    With her eyes burning with rage, Selena continued to curse, pointing at Rita, "You are such a wicked


    creature! Do you know you will destroy him?"


    Rita tried to calm herself down. She couldn''t be crushed by Selena''s words. She just couldn''t!


    She had to believe in her husband, but not those jerks!


    "Aaron won''t lose everything." She tried her best to keep calm while looking at Selena with her light


    sight. "Mrs. Lambert, don''t you believe in your son? Do you think that only with the support of the Su


    family can he survive? Don''t you underestimate Aaron? He is very powerful. He won''t be beaten


    down!"


    Looking straight at Rita, Selena was so angry that she wished she could swallow her alive!


    Nora held Selena''s arm andforted her, "Aunt Selena, don''t say much to her. A shameless woman


    like her won''t listen to you. All she does is for cousin''s money. How could she care about his future?


    How could she know what happened to cousin? How could she care about that? What she knows is


    that she keeps cheating on my cousin and spent his money at ease. She seduced my cousin


    shamelessly. How could she know the consequences of finishing with the Su family? "


    Looking at these two people calmly, Rita thought they were trying to force her to leave the Aaron.


    She must be strong enough. She was the Aaron''s wife. How could she flinch!


    Three women ys a drama. What an interesting drama!


    "Miss Nora, I think you have made a mistake," Rita raised her eyebrows and said contemptuously, "It''s


    you who have severed your rtionship with Aaron, not him to you. You keep telling me that it''s all my


    fault. You want to threaten me to leave him."


    Nora was so anxious that she stamped her feet, "Aunt, you see her!"


    "You really has a sharp tongue, Rita!" Selena did not have any more patience to waste time on her. So


    she said to someone beside her in a low voice, "John, take her away!"

 Chapter 65 Difficulties On The Way Ahead

    Chapter 65 Difficulties On The Way Ahead


    Rita was stunned and froze in an instant.


    Selena was so angry that her face turned pale. She didn''t want to talk to Rita any more, so she


    immediately said to her man, "Take her back!"


    "I won''t go!" Rita knew that if she went with them, she would definitely be given a hard time by Selena.


    "I''m not going anywhere. If Mrs. Lambert wants me to visit the Su family, I''ll go with Aaron when he


    comes back."


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Go with Aaron when he''s back?" Selena sneered, "I will not be able to deal with you when hees


    back! John, take her away!"


    Just then, dozens of bodyguards rushed up and prepared to fight to protect Rita.


    "You have protectors?" It was beyond her expectation that so many people rushed up.


    Looking calm, Rita nced at the bodyguards next to her and said, "These are all arranged by Aaron,


    Mrs. Lambert. If you really care about your son, I hope you won''t let him be distracted while working.


    You can treat me as a dead man, and I will never show up in front of you."


    However, this was not what Selena wanted to hear. She stepped forward and nced at the


    bodyguards. "Let''s see who dares to stop me?"


    The bodyguards didn''t care who she was. They only listened to Aaron''s orders.


    The order of Aaron was to protect Rita, so they certainly could not let anyone take her away. No matter


    who it was, as long as Rita did not want to go, no one could take her away.


    "Rita, are you going or not?" Selena shouted at her, threatening her with great anger.


    But Rita didn''t listen to her at all. No matter how hard Selena shouted, she would not go with them.


    No matter what Selena said, Rita didn''t move!


    When Nora finished a phone call, she came up to Selena and held her hand. Nora said with a smile,


    "Rita, this is your mother-inw, how could you disobey her like this? Your mother-inw wants you to


    go with her. It won''t do any harm to you. If you don''t leave now, I will hold a news conference tomorrow.


    I will expose your real face in front of all the media and let everyone know that you are a disobedient of


    your mother-inw and rude to your eldership, Bitch!"


    Selena chimed in, "Yes, if you don''t leave with me today, I''ll hold a press conference with Nora


    tomorrow. I won''t admit you as my daughter-inw, and you will never be allowed to enter the door of


    the Leng family in your whole life!"


    So they were threatening her? They were so contemptible.


    Rita looked coldly at the two people who were aggressive. "I don''t want to go. Whatever you say, it


    doesn''t matter if you don''t want me to enter your Leng family. It''s enough that Aaron admit me as his


    wife. I don''t need the approval of the Leng family at all."


    "You!" Selena was furious by Rita''s answer.


    This girl was really hard to deal with! She was more difficult to deal with than Selena thought!


    Seeing her aunt was almost driven mad by Rita, Nora managed to keep calm and walked up to Rita.


    She looked down at Rita and said, "Look what you have done to Aunt Selena! Even if my cousin admits


    you, your marriage won''t be blessed. My aunt is kind-hearted. She won''t kill you. She just invited you to


    have tea with the Su family. You were so harsh to her and didn''t respect the eldest. It seems that you


    are really not decent enough for the rich family."


    Rita wouldn''t listen to her goading. If Rita didn''t want to go, then she would not.


    Seeing that she only smiled and didn''t say anything, Nora came closer to Rita and said, "I just called


    the driver. They have invited your parents to the Su family for tea. Do you still not go with us?"


    "What?" Rita had never thought that Nora''s means would be so dirty!


    "It''s up to you."


    With a smile on her face, Nora came to her aunt and said, "Aunt Selena, let''s go."


    Selena was stunned. Before she could say anything, she was pulled away by Nora.


    "Wait!" "I''ll go with you," Rita yelled, gritting her teeth.


    So Nora thought she could call someone. Rita also could call some help.


    Rita secretly sent a message to Frank. Aaron just had boarded the ne for half an hour, and she had


    a trouble. She felt like she was a like amb to the ughter. So many difficulties were ahead on her


    way.


    Selena was surprised why Rita suddenly changed her mind?


    "Aunt, I have invited Rita''s parents to visit the Su family." Nora exined to Selena.


    That was when she realized what Nora''s n was. She sneered, "I said I would invite your parents. I


    haven''t seen Grace for years."


    Rita hurried to follow them, fearing that they would harm her parents.


    "You are our guest. Why do you bring so many bodyguards? Are you afraid that we won''t treat your


    parents well?" Nora looked at her, and it was obvious that he was threatening her not to bring helpers.


    Rita looked at the people behind them. "Don''t follow us."


    "But, Ma''am... Mr. Aaron told us to stay with you all the time."


    Raising her hand to stop the bodyguards, Rita sneered and followed the step of Selena. "No need to do


    that. I believe that the Su family is a prestigious family and will treat me well in broad daylight."

 Chapter 66 Push Her To Sign The Agreement

    Chapter 66 Push Her To Sign The Agreement


    It was not the first time that Rita had been to the Su family''s mansion. The head of the family, Aaron''s


    grandfather Lance was having a rest when she came in. There were only her aged parents sitting in the


    hall.


    When Jack and Grace were suddenly "invited" to the Su family, the two of them were very anxious,


    fearing that something bad would happen.


    As soon as Rita entered the house, she saw her parents and hurried over. "Dad, mom, are you all


    right?"


    "Riri, here you are." Holding her hand, Grace looked up and saw Selena entering in the hall. With a


    sullen face, Selena shouted at the servants, "Get out, all of you!"


    The servants left the hall in a hurry. Jack and Grace had been here for a long time, but they didn''t even


    have a cup of tea served for them. Rita looked at her parents sympathetically, turned her head and


    looked at Selena. "What do you want?"


    "Long time no see, Grace. You haven''t changed a lot. You still look the same," said Selena while sitting


    down and said to Grace.


    Grace frowned, stared at Selena and said, "You sent us here and don''t just talk about the old days, do


    you?"


    "You''re such a scheming woman. You''ve married your daughter to my son. Do you do it on purpose to


    make me angry? Do you still want to take revenge on me after all these years? Don''t you know you are


    no match for me?"


    "You!" Rita could not help but wanting to argue back, but Grace stopped her.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Riri, no."


    At the sight of the mother and daughter, Selena trembled with anger. "Old coquette gave birth to a


    young coquette. You two mother and daughter, mother seduces my husband and daughter my son.


    You''re really shameless!"


    Hearing this, Jack couldn''t sit still any more. He got up angrily and roared, "What do you mean? How


    dare you curse my wife and daughter!"


    "Yes, I''m saying these two bitches! Don''t you know that your wife used to seduce all kinds of men,


    including my husband, and Mark. They all threw themselves at her feet. And you see she has


    shameless means. I knew clear about her." Having repressed her anger for so many years, at the


    moment when Selena saw Grace, her anger burst out. She cared nothing about her identity and roared


    at the whole Gu family.


    Seeing this, Nora hastily took hold of her aunt''s hand. For Nora, her purpose was simple which was to


    deal with Rita alone, but not her whole family. "Aunt, calm down." She looked at Rita. "People like you


    are not qualified to be a member of the Leng family at all! Be clever and sign the divorce agreement


    now!"


    What else did the Su family could do except forcing her to divorce?


    "It won''t work if I sign. You have to ask Aaron''s permission. Will he agree to divorce me?" Ritaughed.


    "He will agree sooner orter. Will he disobey me all the time? No! I''m his biological mother, and this is


    a fact that he can''t change!" Selena stood up and cast a cold nce at Rita. "He has gone against me


    again and again because of you, Rita. You really are maniptive! Let''s see who can protect you when


    Aaron''s not around."


    "Somebodye here!" Selena was furious. She would not let Rita be so arrogant in her territory!


    "Lock her up!"


    "How dare you lock me up? Why do you lock me?" With her eyes wide open, Rita stared at Selena in


    anger.


    "Because I''m your mother-inw, and I''m Aaron''s mother!" Instead of exining to her, Selena asked


    the security guards to rush up and get hold of Rita.


    "Don''t touch my daughter!" Jack wanted to save his girl. However, as an aged man, Jack was no match


    for the young security guards. Soon, he was under control and fell on the ground.


    "Let go of my father!" Rita yelled at the group of security guards.


    She screamed so hard but the guards did not listen to her at all. They dragged Rita away from her


    mother Grace.


    "Selena, let go of my husband and daughter!" Grace walked to Selena, trembling with anger. "They


    didn''t offend you!"


    "Grace, do you really think that I will let your daughter go? My own son is so captivated by her that he


    doesn''t even recognize me as his mother. Do you think I will let her go?"


    "Take Rita away and lock her up!"


    She swore to separate Rita and her son Aaron! She would!


    When Aaron were away, it was a good chance for her to implement her n. She couldn''t miss the


    great chance. Once Rita signed the divorce agreement, Selena would send her away to some ce


    nobody could find her. Maybe Aaron would forget her as the time passed.


    Yes, she must do that!


    Rita was so stressed that she was not going to leave. However, she could not do anything with the


    strong strength of the security guards. Finally she was dragged out by them forcefully.


    "Wait!"


    Just then, the door of the Su family was pushed open.

 Chapter 67 How Could He Find A Wife As Tough As This One

    Chapter 67 How Could He Find A Wife As Tough As This One


    "Wait!" said Frank as he led Lambert into the hall of the Su family.


    Rita saw a glean hope of survival. Frank was here just in time.


    With a stick in his hand, Lambert walked very slowly because of the inconvenience of his feet. The


    moment he entered the house, Lambert nced at the people in the hall. And when he noticed Grace


    was here, he was shocked for a moment.


    "Why are you here?"


    Selena asked. If it weren''t for the interests of her family, she and Lambert would have divorced.


    "If I don''te, we will lose our daughter-inw, right?" Lambert squinted. There was coldness in his


    eyes.


    Frank walked to them and shouted at the guards to loose Rita.


    Frank thought that it was the business of the Leng family and he did not want to get involved. But


    before Aaron went abroad, Frank was asked to take care of Rita carefully. As soon as Aaron left, he


    received a text message from Rita. He was surprised. What was going on? Why did the two families


    fight like this?


    What should he do now to stop the fight? This was more exciting than the romantic drama of the rich


    families.


    Lambert walked towards Selena, frowning, and said in a low voice, "Didn''t you promise me not to


    interfere in the Aaron''s marriage?"


    "Did I promise you?" Selena smiled to her husband and continued, "So didn''t you promised me not to


    care about the Gu family anymore? And you just talk nonsense. Without your permission, our family


    would never have a connection with the Gu family."


    Rita stood by her parents'' side, and thought to herself that if Lambert was here, Selena dared not to be


    too presumptuous.


    Lambert was not an ordinary man. Being able to hold up the whole Leng family, he had great fighting


    spirit. He squinted his eyes slightly and looked at his wife. "Selena, I have been always tolerating what


    you have done. But I suggest you''d better behave yourself and don''t be insatiable."


    "I''m being insatiable? Why not just look at yourself?" Selena shouted to Lambert while pointing to


    Grace in front of the people, "Can you swear that you didn''t long for Grace in old times? Do you dare


    say that it is not your idea to marry her daughter to the Leng family? You know that I hate this family


    and that I hate Grace. You asked my son to marry her daughter. You are deliberately going against


    me!"


    "Let bygones be bygones. Why make it affect the next generation?" Lambert stared at his wife. "I didn''t


    force them to get married. It''s Aaron who loves Rita himself. And look at you, as a mother, you try


    everything to force your son to divorce."


    "Yeah, I am forcing him to divorce. So what?"


    Selena almost couldn''t control herself by saying this! She suddenly raised her hand and pped Rita in


    the face. Just as she was about to p the second time, Rita suddenly reacted. She turned her face to


    the side and avoided the pping.


    How could Selena be so fierce and tough?


    The p at the airport, together with this p, thumped Rita mercilessly. Her face turned pale in pain,


    and she stared at Selena in horror and panic.


    "What are you doing?" Lambert stepped forward and tried to stop his wife.


    Feeling heartbroken, Jack and Grace held their daughter in their arms. Jack was furious and roared at


    Selena, "You are such a fishwife! You beat my daughter for what? Did she offend you? You are from a


    rich family but only take your angers out on younger generation!"


    "I pped my daughter-inw. So what?" Selena lost her elegance, and only harshness and anger


    could be found in her voice.


    Seeing his wife so forceful, Lambert shook his head and said, "I didn''t expect you to be so


    unreasonable and rude. It seems that I don''t need to talk to you anymore."


    "Lambert Leng, you abandoned Grace and married me for the sake of the interest between the Leng


    and Su family. Without our Su family and my dad''s support, you could not be who you are today!"


    Selena''s face crumpled up. "You want to dump me when you get rapid advances. No way! I said if I


    don''t allow Rita toe in our family, she will never be able to!"


    To Lambert''s surprise, Selena was a virago. He didn''t even want to talk to her.


    Without saying a word, hepletely ignored the existence of his wife, but asking the security to send


    Jack and Grace back.


    "I warn you, if you dare to hurt the Gu family again, I will show no mercy to you!"


    This was ast word Lambert said to Selena. "Besides, Rita is our daughter-inw. If you still think


    about your son, I suggest you not to interfere their life!"


    "Lambert Leng!" Selena was so angry that she fainted.


    Nora was shocked. Even her aunt was not a match for the bitch Rita. What should she do now?


    "Come and send Madam to the hospital!"


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Lambert ordered people to call an ambnce. Rita was about to leave with her parents. Suddenly,


    Nora stopped her and said, "Rita, you bitch! How dare you steal my man!"


    Nora held her hair with one hand, and pulled her with the other. The two fought with each other, and


    Nora''s nails pinched into Rita''s face.


    "Ah!"


    Rita shouted out of the pain and gave a p on Nora''s face.


    Blood flowed down from their faces. In the fight, Nora had no advantage. Not long after, she was


    pressed on the ground by Rita, given pping wildly.


    Seeing this, Frank was stunned!


    The taste of Aaron was so outstanding. How could he find a wife as tough as this one?


    People hurried to pull them apart. Nora''s hair scattered, and she said angrily, "Rita! You bitch! You''re


    both insatiable and greedy. You''re married to my cousin, and you''re seducing Magee! You slut! Shame


    on you! Pooh!"


    Her words scared everyone.

 Chapter 68 Honey, I Miss You

    Chapter 68 Honey, I Miss You


    Nora red at Rita, and she wanted to tear her into pieces. "Shame on you! Seduce men everywhere!


    You are such a bitch! No way that Magee would love you!"


    Rita didn''t want to quarrel with her. Although she really wanted to scold back, she really didn''t want to


    continue to tangle with this woman in front of so many people.


    She screamed in pain as her face was scratched. She rubbed her face with her hand.


    Grace pulled her daughter to stand up and said, "Let''s go!"


    When the three of them got into the car, Lambert arranged someone to send them back. As soon as


    the car started, Grace said anxiously, "Riri, it''s all my fault. I should not let you marry Mr. Aaron if I


    knew it earlier. Look at what happened to my dear daughter!"


    Looking at her injured daughter, Grace was distressed and remorseful. She med Jack, "And you,


    you made this all. You wanted your daughter to marry a rich family. What''s so good when marry to a


    rich and powerful family? Look at Riri, hit by her mother-inw hit her and scolded by her sister-inw.


    What is this all about? They only know to bully Riri!"


    Jack was angry and hateful. "Damn! I didn''t expect that they would be so unreasonable to lock Riri up.


    Riri, when Mr. Aarones back, you go and divorce him immediately!"


    Rita was stunned. She knew that her parents said this for her sake and didn''t want to see her suffer.


    But how could she leave Aaron?


    "Dad, mom, I''m fine. Aaron treats me good. This is nothing as long as he is good to me."


    "Is this called nothing?" Grace cried even more sadly, "They want to beat you to death. Riri, listen to


    your mom. Go and divorce Aaron and we don''t want this kind of marriage. If youe back, dad and I


    will support you for a lifetime!"


    "Mom." Rita held her mom''s hands, with tears in her eyes. She still tried to smile andfort her mom,


    "I can bear these, as long as Aaron are sincere to me, I don''t care about others."


    "You don''t have to care about others. But you have a long way to go and nobody knows what they will


    do to you," said Grace. She persuaded her daughter patiently, "Aaron just left you and the Su family


    treated you so cruelly. Are you going to stay with Aaron every day? Riri, I don''t ask you to marry a good


    husband or a rich or powerful man. I just hope that you can live a peaceful and happy life. The rich


    family is really not as simple as you think. They will try every means to make trouble for you. Look at


    that Nora, she just pped you in front of so many people. If nobody was there, she might have killed


    you!"


    The thought of the scene just now made Mrs. Gu to fear. She hugged her daughter and cried, "Riri,


    listen to mom. Divorce Aaron."


    Rita sighed, "Don''t worry, mom. When Aarones back, I''ll talk to him. I''ll be fine."


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    It was always her parents except for Aaron who loved her best in the world. No parents could bear to


    see their children be so wronged.


    Grace''s heart ached when she thought of her daughter being treated like this. But since Rita insisted,


    she did not know what else to say.


    It was only the first day after Aaron left, and situation was so harsh. She could not believe that what


    else would happen to her in the next half month. There would be more violent storms waiting for her.


    Could she struggle through these difficulties?


    As soon as she arrived home, she received a phone call from Aaron. It was not until hearing his voice


    that Rita felt a little relieved.


    "I''ve heard from Frank. What happened? Did my mother hit you?" His voice was anxious. "I''ming


    back now!"


    "No, why do youe back now? Your business hasn''t been done yet. Atst your father came and


    everything is all right."


    She didn''t want Aaron''s business to be ruined because of her, and also didn''t want to be his burden.


    "You are okay?" He still felt worried about her. How could he rest assured to leave her alone over


    there?


    "I''m really okay." Rita''s tone was very rxed. She knew that she couldn''t let Aaron worry about her.


    "Oh, your mother won''t do anything bad to me. She only gave me some suggestions, and she would


    not hurt me."


    "But I heard she wanted to lock you up. If it were not for the help of Frank who brought my father, you


    might be dead now." As soon as he got off the ne, he had gotten a call from Frank. He had been in a


    cold sweat all over just after hearing from him. He couldn''t believe what he would do to his mother if


    Rita was really locked up.


    "It''s okay. It''s okay. Your mother was just bluffing me. Look at me, I''m fine now, nothing serious," Rita


    laughed. "Don''t worry about me, you just need to pay attention to your business."


    He could not rest assured at all. As soon as he left, the incident happened. Without him by Rita''s side,


    he felt as if one day seemed like a year.


    "Are you going to take the exam tomorrow?" Aaron said in a low voice. "Right?"


    "Yes, I''m studying hard at home now. Don''t worry about my exam tomorrow."


    "My mother is in hospital," said Aaron with a sigh. "I will talk to her when Ie back. Don''t worry."


    "Uh-huh."


    As Selena said, Aaron was her son after all. What could Aaron do to her? This connection between


    Selena and Aaron could not be changed.


    "Be careful there," holding the phone, Rita said in a low voice. She didn''t know why, but she missed


    him just after he left for only one day. She missed him very much.


    "Honey, do you miss me?" Hearing her soft voice, Aaron couldn''t help but kiss her at the other end of


    the phone.


    "Yes." She must admit that she really missed him.


    "I miss you too."


    He only had two things to do. One was work, and the other was to miss her.


    "Call me honey," he coaxed her at the other end of the line. "I want you to call me honey."


    "Honey."


    With the phone in her hand, she felt that Aaron was near her and protect her secretly.


    "Honey, I miss you."


    She added in a sweet voice, which melted Aaron''s heart.


    "Honey, I love you."


    Aaron even wanted to show off his love across the phone. His assistants who were standing next to


    him were all getting shocked by his Public Disy of Affection!

 Chapter 69 Can You Behave More Reserved

    Chapter 69 Can You Behave More Reserved


    Aaron''s departure would take half a month. If there were more things, he might not return until one or


    two monthster.


    Aaron asked his assistants to go out when he had opened the video call. Though he had just left for


    one day, he had a feeling that he was falling ill with Acacia disease.


    He couldn''t wait to see his wife''s face.


    After taking a shower, Rita was reading books in her pajamas on the bed. She put on her hair and


    didn''t wear any makeup. Her skin was white and delicate. She was a pure, high-grade beauty even


    without makeup.


    Seeing that his wife was so beautiful, he frowned and said, "Except for the exam, don''t go out these


    days."


    "I know," after experiencing the incident by the Su family, Rita had seen the people who were


    unreasonable. "I don''t want to get trouble again with the Su family."


    "Besides that, what if other men molest you on the street? My wife is so beautiful that you can''t be seen


    by other men." Aaron giggled. "How about I send someone to pick you up here to my side after you


    take the exam tomorrow? Will that be okay?"


    His voice was very light and slow, with a bit of temptation. A sly smile spilled over the corners of his


    mouth. "Take you over here, so that I can satisfy you well."


    Rita was almost attracted by his temptation and nearly nodded her head.


    No, no, no. What was she thinking about? Rita came to her sense and stared at him. "You rogue!"


    "Don''t you wish to?"


    Aaron sneered, "My honey, don''t you miss me?"


    Rita turned her face to the side and said, "Mr. Aaron, can you behave more reserved?"


    She had a deep feeling that the man in front of her was not Aaron. She had heard of him before they


    got married. Mr. Aaron was famous for his ruthlessness and unruly manner. However, since they


    started their marriage life, she felt that Aaron was not as it was said to be in front of her.


    "Riri."


    "What?"


    She looked at Aaron''s face on the screen and stared at him vigntly, wondering what on earth he


    wanted to do? Even though she knew he was hundreds of thousands of miles away from her, Rita still


    felt that it was possible for Aaron to get out of the screen to take off her clothes at any time.


    "Your pajamas are unbuttoned."


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Rita''s face suddenly turned red. She looked down, and sure enough, there were two buttons in the


    middle of the pajamas broke unknowingly, revealing arge area of snow skin inside.


    "Are you seducing me on purpose?" Aaron took a pause and smiled evilly. "It seems that you need to


    be satisfied, you naughty girl."


    She blushed and muttered, "I never seduce you."


    "Then why did the buttons break? And it just broke when I was making a video call with you." Aaron


    yed a trick on her deliberately. "If you don''t seduce me, then what is that?"


    She bit her lips and said, "This is an ident. Just an ident!"


    "It seems that I have to send someone to pick you up here after the exam is over tomorrow."


    "No," Rita shook her head desperately, "No."


    She buttoned up promptly. "Aaron Leng, pay attention to your work. You hear that? I have to go to the


    cram school after my exam."


    "Another continuation course? Honey, you have been in the ssroom for 365 days all year round."


    He didn''t understand why his wife only cared about study and didn''t care about having fun. Richdies


    usually went shopping, went for a concert or dancing.


    "Yeah, I was left behind a lot these days," she sighed. "I have to work hard, or I can''t catch up with the


    progress."


    Seeing her being so determined, Aaron stopped teasing her. "Okay. My wife is a studyholic."


    "I tell you that I really need to study hard now. And I don''t want to disturb your work." Rita stared at him


    seriously. "We should give each other some space."


    "Okay, it''s up to you."


    Although he missed her very much and wished to sleep with her soon, he had to respect her wish. He


    could see that Rita had a strong self-esteem, and she was hardworking, and she was willing to work


    hard. Even if she married him, she never ck off for a single day. She always studied hard to prove


    herself.


    This kind of Rita was brilliant and real, deserving admiration.


    The best way for a couple to be together was not only to be sweet every day, but also to improve


    together with each other and be better people.


    Aaron smiled lightly. "Then study hard. I will not disturb you."


    "Well, I''m going to read my book."


    Rita hung up the phone with happy and contented smile on her face.


    Aaron always respected Rita. He always took her feelings into consideration. That was enough for her.


    She didn''t dare to expect too much from him.

 Chapter 70 Crazy Jealousy

    Chapter 70 Crazy Jealousy


    There was a temporary peace in the Su family. After a few days, a news came out that Nora and


    Magee were engaged.


    Unexpectedly, Rita received an invitation from Magee to invite her to attend the engagement ceremony.


    When Rita told Nina about this, she was drinking water. She almost choked to death. "What!


    Engagement?"


    "Yes, tomorrow at the main hall of Venice Hotel at noon." Rita took a sip of milk tea and her face was


    calm.


    "So soon? They hadn''t known each other for a long time? The eldest daughter of the Su family just


    returned from abroadst month, she might have not seen Magee several times in total," said Nina,


    scratching her head. "Do you want to go?"


    "Probably. Magee has sent me the invitation card," Rita said seriously. "The Jiang family and our family


    have been friends for generations. Although the rtionship is not as good as before, I shouldn''t be


    absent from his engagement ceremony since Magee is a friend of me for so many years."


    "Come on! What friend?" Nina stopped her. "He''s your first love. If you go to the wedding, the media


    will make up stories about you, and the Su family will take you as a thorn in the side. Why are you


    asking for trouble?"


    "I''m thinking if I should go, but on second thought, why should I escape from him since I have let go of


    Magee? I should be okay in his engagement ceremony." She smiled in relief to Nina. "I don''t love him


    anymore and I''m not afraid of what others say about me. A clean hand wants no washing."


    "I don''t think it''s necessary," Nina took Rita''s hand and advised. "Besides, Mr. Aaron is not by your side.


    It''s meaningless for you to go alone, and no one will protect you. Riri, I think you canpletely ignore


    this matter and let it pass."


    "Okay, I don''t take it seriously."


    Nina thought for a while, and felt something wrong. "In my opinion, it was not Magee who sent you the


    invitation. It should be Nora. She did it on purpose. She wanted to find an opportunity to humiliate you."


    "I don''t care who sent this invitation. I will go to the ceremony or not tomorrow, the media will make up


    story of it. It doesn''t matter. I have to face it."


    "s," Nina put her chin on her hands and looked out of the window. "There''s no need for you to do


    that. I think Mr. Aaron is really great and he treats you well. Why do you insist on thinking about


    Magee? How can hepare with Mr. Aaron?"


    "I don''t think about him any more." A faint smile appeared at the corner of Rita''s mouth when she


    thought of Aaron. "I live a good time with Aaron. I no longer miss Magee."


    "That''s right."


    As the best friend of Rita, Nina knew clearly that if she didn''t give up Magee, she wouldn''t go to his


    engagement ceremony.


    She didn''t care about it at all, just because she had let go of the past.


    "Now that you received the invitation, I will go with you," Nina looked at Rita and said with a smile. "I


    can''t let you, a silly girl, be bullied by others. Look at you, what are you going to do without me?"


    Rita could not helpughing. "Aren''t you afraid of being resented and revenged by Nora?"


    "What should I be afraid of? She doesn''t dare to fight with me again. I''m not afraid of her." Nina was so


    valiant that she raised her eyebrows with acent expression on her face.


    "She won''t dare to do anything to you on such an asion tomorrow."


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Nina nodded. She was still worried about Rita. After all, if Rita went to the ceremony, she would be


    laughed at by those people. If Nina didn''t go with her, people would gossip about her.


    That would be troublesome.


    This news soon spread to Aaron in the distance.


    "No, you can''t go!" Aaron called his wife eagerly. "Why are you involved in the Su family''s matters?


    Besides, you have nothing to do with Magee Jiang. Why do you go to his engagement ceremony?


    What do you mean?"


    From the moment Yvonne was taken to the police station after she beat Rita, Magee didn''t speak to


    Rita from the beginning to the end. He didn''t even make a phone call to apologize to her.


    Rita thought that what Aaron said from the beginning was right. Magee did not deserve her love.


    "But Magee sent me the invitation..." Rita scratched her hair and asked, "Honey, do I need to send him


    a wedding gift?"


    "����"


    "Then why did he give me the invitation? That means I need to prepare the wedding gift. How much


    money do you think I should give as the wedding gift?"


    What Rita said made Aaron on the other end of the phone look cold.


    "So you are going to attend the ceremony? For what? Is it interesting to see your ex-lover''s


    engagement?" Aaron replied impatiently. "Aren''t you going to study for your course? Why do you agree


    when you received your ex-lover''s invitation, but refused me when I decided to pick you up abroad?"


    Aaron was very jealous. His wife was going to attend the ex-lover''s wedding. How could he not be


    angry?


    "Can these two things bepared together?"


    Rita said in a low voice. As soon as she finished, a roar from the other side of the phone came, "Am I


    not the most important one in your heart?"


    Of course, Aaron yed the most important role in her heart.


    "Are you thinking too much? I just attend his engagement party, not marry him. Why are you so


    emotional? I will go since he sent me the invitation. That''s all. Don''t think too much."


    Aaron frowned impatiently. "You are not allowed to go there without twenty bodyguards."


    The Su family dared not to do anything to her. After being discharged from the hospital, Selena had


    gone on a holiday and hadn''te back yet. So she couldn''t do anything to Rita.


    But he was still worried.


    "Okay, I''ll be back soon. I''ll go with Nina."


    Whatever Rita said, Aaron still worried about her. His wife was like a little white rabbit that might be


    eaten by a big bad wolf at any time without leaving any bones.


    Now she was going to join the big bad wolf team by herself.


    How could he rest assured?


    "Keep in touch with me. You can only stay there for half an hour."


    Aaron had topromise for he thought that Magee was the man Rita had been in love with for so


    many years, and he had always been her best friend. A best friend was going to be engaged. She


    should not be absent.


    This was her chance to say goodbye to the past, and say goodbye to Magee.


    However, no matter how Aaronforted himself, he still felt ufortable.


    "Half an hour?" Rita blinked her eyes. "I will only stay there for ten minutes at most."


    Rita thought that once she attended the ceremony and gave the blessing to Magee, that would be


    enough.


    "Okay." Aaron was quite satisfied with her reply. "Call me at any time."

 Chapter 71 A Plot Of Nora

    Chapter 71 A Plot Of Nora


    The engagement of Magee and Nora became a sensational news topic after the marriage of Aaron and


    Rita.


    The engagement ceremony was set in the luxurious Venice Hotel. The main hall of the banquet was


    sumptuous and elegant. Nine hundred and ny nine champagne roses were ced in the center of


    the hall, and a tall champagne tower was piled up. The whole banquet was shining in a luxurious and


    romantic way.


    Wearing a wine red dress, Nina half leaned on the round table and whispered in Rita''s ear, "Why can''t I


    see Magee?"


    "I don''t know."


    After the ident of Jiang family''s daughter, the Jiang family''s reputation fell. If it weren''t for the


    several projects provided by the Su family, they would probably not be able to go on like the recent


    situation of the Gu family. The engagement of Magee and Nora must have something to do with the


    Jiang Company.


    "Does Mr. Aaron know you are here? Did you tell him about it?"


    "Yes, I did." She lowered her head and said softly.


    "Mr. Aaron can rest assured?" said Nina with a smile. "Aren''t he afraid that his beautiful wife will be


    seduced by other men?"


    "Howe?"


    "You never tell. People present here are all celebrities and gentlemen. You see, each of them is


    handsome," Nina looked around and found that most of the men present were brilliant, tall and elegant.


    She could not hide her men obsession. "Look over there, over there..."


    Rita raised her eyebrows coldly and looked at the direction Nina said. The moment she saw the man,


    her eyes widened. "Damn it! Frank!"


    "Oh, you know him?"


    "Aaron''s buddy."


    "Do you have his WeChat or tweet? And his phone number? Give it to me!" Nina took Rita by the hand


    and begged her to tell her about Frank. Rita was speechless. Was Nina fond of Frank? They really


    made a good couple! Nina was the female version of Frank.


    "Are you sure? Are you sure you want his number?" If the two people met, Rita felt that this was just


    like a scene of a car ident!


    From the first day she knew Nina, Nina had been a killer of young men. No men she had taken fancy to


    could escape from her palm.


    Rita had also heard from Aaron that Frank was even more dissolute than he was.


    These two... Rita dared not to think more.


    "Stop talking nonsense. Just give it to me." With a mischievous smile, Nina thought that it was a good


    trip to have met a handsome man.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Rita gave her the number, screwed up, these two people, were like sparks colliding the earth!


    When she was talking with Nina, Magee came out with Nora and the ceremony began.


    The lights in the hall were shining on the new couple. The light hue was soft, and the scene was


    beautiful and majestic. The two people on the stage were simply a golden couple.


    She looked at Nora who was standing on the stage now. She wore a white gauze dress with handmade


    lace and diamonds iid in it. It was said that this dress alone was worth ten million dors. She was


    the only daughter of the Su family from her generation, and only a dress worth ten million dors could


    match her.


    On the other side, Magee was in a tailored suit. He looked at his bride expressionlessly.


    Nina curled her lips, "I didn''t expect Mr. Magee to be such a person."


    "Which kind of person?"


    "I used to think he was a kind one. But to think twice, If he was kind, he wouldn''t have gone abroad


    once your family was in trouble. What''s more, he married the daughter of the Su family for the benefits


    of the Jiang family. I really don''t like this kind of person. Riri, it''s lucky that you''re not with him."


    What Nina said touched Rita''s heart.


    Yes, if Magee really loved her, he would be with her regardless of anything, just like Aaron.


    But he didn''t like her as much as he said.


    Rita looked at her watch. She had been here for twenty minutes. She promised Aaron that she would


    only be here for less than half an hour. "I have to leave."


    "The ceremony is just on..." Nina hadn''t seen enough the handsome man yet. "You leave so soon?"


    "I am not allowed toe. Aaron didn''t agree. I said I would onlye here to have a look and then


    leave. Besides, this kind of banquet is boring."


    Looking at Rita, Nina had to say, "Well, if you want to go, let''s go."


    Before they walked out of the banquet hall, a man came up and blocked the way of Rita. He asked,


    "This must be Miss Rita, right? Mr. Lance wants to see you."


    Mr. Lance?


    Aaron''s grandfather?


    Rita was stunned at his grandfather''s invitation.


    Last time, he invited her to the Su family and humiliated her. Then he forced her to divorce with Aaron.


    But this time, what else did he want from her?


    "Please, Miss Rita."


    The bodyguard behind Rita immediately came up. Seeing this, Nina drew Rita and asked, "Who is Mr.


    Lance?"


    "Aaron''s Grandfather. But he doesn''t like me."


    "What?" With her eyes wide open, Nina asked, "Why does he want to see you?"


    "I don''t know."


    Rita was also confused. She turned to the man and said, "Sorry, I have something urgent now. When


    Mr. Aarones back, I will visit Mr. Lance with him."


    The man seemed to expect that. He smiled politely and replied, "Mr. Lance is waiting for you. There


    won''t be much time. Mr. Lance is very old and it''s inconvenient for him to go out for so long. If Miss Rita


    makes him angry, what should we do?"


    "Who cares? Just go. I''ll go with you, Riri. The Su family has been finding trouble for you all the time.


    They have gone too far!"


    Rita nodded, took a deep breath and said to the man, "Okay, lead the way."


    However, she didn''t know that it was not Mr. Lance who wanted to see her. It was a plot of Nora!

 Chapter 72 Riri And Her Husband Love Each Other Very Much

    Chapter 72 Riri And Her Husband Love Each Other Very Much


    She was about to go upstairs when a gentle voice of a man came behind her, "Riri."


    She looked back and saw that Magee was standing behind her. His well-proportioned features made


    him look very handsome, and there was a gentle temperament all over him.


    Rita was so familiar with that voice.


    She was a little surprised, then she smiled and walked towards him. The suit he wore made him look


    more noble and elegant. He came over alone, and his fianc��e was not with him.


    Rita thought it was abnormal.


    Nina frowned, "Mr. Magee, why don''t you go to apany your beautiful fianc��e?"


    Magee made a wry smile. "Thank you foring here today, Riri. Thank you very much."


    He knew that the Su family was very unfriendly to Rita. And his fianc��e, Nora, had exposed several


    fake scandals of Rita to the media, in an attempt to defame her.


    Rita was willing to attend his engagement party all because thei9r friendship for so many years.


    Even if they are not lovers, they have been friends since the childhood.


    Hearing his gentle tone, Rita said, "You are wee, Mr. Magee. Considering the rtionship between


    the Leng family and the Su family, as Aaron''s wife. If I don''t attend this kind of party, I''ll beughed at."


    As Aaron''s Wife? What was she trying to emphasize?


    Magee thought that Rita was just pretending to be angry at him, so he smiled apologetically. "It''s a pity


    that Mr. Aaron didn''te."


    "Don''t worry. He will bless you two."


    Finishing her words, Rita was about to follow the security guard upstairs, but she saw Magee went up


    and said, "Riri, I have to tell you something."


    Nina stepped in front of Rita. "What do you want to say, Mr. Magee? You are the leading role of today''s


    engagement party. There are so many people watching. Don''t make trouble for Riri."


    Rita was not in the mood to listen to any more of his words. She looked serious and said calmly, "Mr.


    Magee, you are my friend. We have known each other for so many years. It''s normal for me toe to


    your engagement party and give my benediction to you. I hope Mr. Magee you don''t think too much. My


    husband and I get along splendidly now, and I hope you and your wife will live together till old age.


    I have finished what I want to say. As to what you want to say, I have no interests to hear it."


    Rita smiled gently and turned upstairs.


    Nina looked back at Magee. there was a trace of contempt in her eyes. She said coldly, "Riri liked you


    so much in the past. It was your cowardice that made her leave you. Now you have the support of the


    Su family. Please behave yourself."


    So in their eyes, Magee was the live in son-inw of the Su family. Thanks to the Su family, he was


    able to live in the upper ss. Even Nina looked down on him.


    "Nina," said Magee, clenching his fists, "I know that Riri hates me..."


    "No, she doesn''t hate you. You don''t need to think too much," Nina cut in. "Riri and her husband love


    each other very much. You''ve long been away from her heart. She came here just out of business


    etiquette. Now, she is the daughter-inw of the Leng family. Don''t think too much."


    Magee''s expression changed slightly, and he could not even believe it.


    "Riri loves her husband? How could it be possible? It''s all a false impression. Nina, don''t be fooled by


    it!"


    Nina didn''t want to talk to him and gave him a cold smile. "Can''t I see whether people love someone or


    not? I think they are a perfect match. Mr. Magee, if you have time, you''d better worry about yourself."


    During their conversation, Rita followed that man going upstairs already.


    There was a VIP lounge upstairs. The man led her into a room as soon as she got upstairs.


    When Magee was talking to Nina, Nora came over to them, "Magee, what are you doing here?"


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Magee didn''t answer. There was something unreadable in his dark eyes.


    "Come here."


    Nora waved to Magee to let hime over.


    Magee braced went towards Nora reluctantly.


    Nina did not want to talk to them. When she was about to look for Rita, she was circled by several


    handsome men. They came to hit on her which attracted her whole attention.


    Nora said to Magee, "The banquet is about toe to an end, and most of the guests have left. There


    is a respected guest in a private room upstairs. Because of his special identity, it is not convenient for


    him to see any outsider. You must go upstairs and thank him in personter."


    "Hum." Magee answered.


    Examining the man in front of her from head to toe, Noraughed coldly in her heart.


    There were so many men like Magee that she could get. Now that Magee didn''t like her, she would


    destroy him thoroughly, and that Rita, too!

 Chapter 73 The Trap

    Chapter 73 The Trap


    Magee went upstairs and went to the innermost room on the second floor.


    Knock, knock, knock...


    After he knocked at the door, he found that it was not locked. He pushed the door open and walked in.


    The room was full of a strange fragrance. As soon as he entered, the door was shut from the outside.


    The room wasrge and it was the most luxurious room on the second floor. When Magee walked a


    few steps forward, he saw a person suddenly appeared on the sofa.


    He rushed forward and saw it was Rita lying on the sofa.


    How could it be Rita? Why was she here?


    "Riri?" Magee was shocked. Seeing that she fell in a faint, he walked up to her and held her up. "Riri,


    wake up!"


    The pungent scent made him feel hot all over his body. He loosen his tie a little bit.


    Did someone set a trap for both of them? This was a trap. Was it arranged by someone on purpose?


    Who did it? Who would do this?


    Half asleep and half awake, Rita fell into his arms. She vaguely heard someone calling her name.


    Who was calling her? Was it Aaron?


    "Riri, wake up!" Fearing that she would have a heath problem, Magee held her on the bed. Her face


    was red and abnormal. He reached out a hand to feel her head. It was burning!


    Her little hand couldn''t help but began to drag her clothes. Magee quickly pressed her hand to stop her.


    "It''s so hot." Rita was not herself now. She unconsciously let out a whisper.


    Magee didn''t dare to think more. His body was burning, too. He took out his phone immediately, but


    there was no signal at all!


    He wanted to open the windows and the door, but they were all locked to prevent them to escape.


    Oh, bad! It was a trap! Someone set the trap to make him and Rita stay in the same room. If anyone


    found out this, even if they did nothing, it would definitely destroy Rita''s reputation deeply!


    She was Aaron''s wife. If people knew that she had an affair with Magee... And they were intimate


    before.


    Magee could not imagine the consequences. He didn''t know what to do.


    The body''s response was getting stronger and stronger. He rushed to the bathroom and turned on the


    tap. He wanted to get himself wet. He had to control himself and make himself sober and stay calm.


    He could not hurt Rita. He could not do anything to hurt her. Otherwise, she would be ruined by him all


    her life!


    But the medicine made himpletely lose his mind and he could not control himself at all!


    In the banquet hall on the first floor, people left one after another. Nina chatted with people at the


    stairway, being curious why it took Rita so long to go upstairs, so she hurriedly called the bodyguards.


    "What?"


    At the sight of bodyguards, Nora immediately went forward and asked, "What do you want to do?"


    The head of the bodyguard was a woman named Ellie. She was carefully selected by Aaron to protect


    Rita. Without fear of Nora, she walked forward and said, "We are under the order of Mr. Aaron to


    protect Ma''am Rita all the time. Ma''am Rita has gone upstairs for a long time. We must go and find


    her."


    "Will I swallow her during my engagement party?" Nora continuedzily, "My cousin is really making a


    fuss over a trifle."


    Ellie didn''t care who it was. When she was about to go upstairs, Nora asked, "Is Rita missing since she


    is a grown-up?" Nora called the butler and said, "James, take some people upstairs to search for Mrs.


    Aaron, otherwise they will me us for hiding her somewhere."


    The butler took the bodyguards upstairs and searched around, but didn''t find Rita.


    "What about this room?" Ellie pointed to thest room on the floor.


    "There is an important guest in the room. My husband is meeting the guest inside. It''s not convenient


    for us to disturb them." Nora followed to stop them.


    When she stressed the word "my husband" on purpose, Nina realized that it was Magee in the room.


    "Boss Ellie, we didn''t find Ma''am Rita on this floor." The people who searched the ce immediately


    reported to Ellie.


    Nina was stunned. "So you''ve searched everywhere except for this room? Is Riri in there?"


    "What do you mean?" Nora frowned and said impatiently, "Will my husband be in the same room with


    Rita? What are they doing in the same room "


    On a second thought, Nina felt unrealistic. It was impossible for Rita and Magee being together? She


    had already let him go, and they could not be in the same room.


    "Go and look for her," said Ellie in a low voice. "By the way, check if Mr. Magee was over there


    somewhere."


    She was afraid that Nora would use Magee as an excuse, so Ellie asked her men to find out the truth.


    However, they still didn''t find Rita and Magee.


    "Will Ritae back? Didn''t she tell you that?" Nora was impatient. "I have something else to do. I


    have no time to y with you. You can go and find her by yourselves."


    Nora smiled and nced at Nina contemptuously.


    "Bullshit!" Nina rolled her eyes at her. "How could Riri go first! She must be still here!"


    When Nora was about to get angry, she turned to smile when she thought of the uing good y.


    "Whatever. You go and find her yourself."


    After saying that, she turned around and was about to leave. But she suddenly stopped and continued,


    "Oh, I have something to say with Magee."


    She walked to the door of the room and knocked. "Magee, Magee, are you inside?"


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Ellie and Nina stood in front of the door, staring at it, waiting for it to open.


    However, nobody opened the door after Nora knocked several times.


    "What happened?" Nora pretended to be nervous and looked back at the butler James. "Isn''t Mr.


    Magee inside?"


    "That''s not right. I saw Mr. Magee enter in the room." Exined James hurriedly.


    "Then why doesn''t he open the door?" Nora was annoyed. She yelled at James angrily, "Ask the hotel


    security to open the door!"


    Seeing that Nora was in a rage, James asked the security to open the door at once.

 Chapter 74 Completely Out Of Expectation

    Chapter 74 Completely Out Of Expectation


    When the door was slightly open, a woman''s quiet voice came from inside.


    Nina was stunned. This voice was like... Wasn''t it Riri''s voice?


    Did she hear it wrong? How could Riri make such a sound!


    Nora rushed in breathlessly. When she entered in, she saw Rita sleeping alone in bed.


    Where was Magee? Where was he?


    "What''s going on?" Noticing there was something wrong, Nora shouted at James, "Where is he?"


    Nina couldn''t believe what she saw after she rushed in. Was it said that Magee was in the room? Why


    was Riri here? Seeing that Rita was still sleeping on the bed alone and her face was still flushed, Nina


    patted her on the face and said, "Riri, wake up."


    Ellie felt that something was wrong, so she immediately called an ambnce. If anything happened to


    Ma''am Rita, all of them would go through a hard time.


    "Where is Magee?" Nora shouted. She had nned to make Magee and Rita stay together. Why was


    there only Rita and not sign of Magee here?


    "Miss Nora, Mr. Magee is here!" The security guard found Magee in the bathroom. Somehow, he


    passed out in it where there was a bloodstain on the floor.


    Nora approached and found that Magee''s forehead was injured. She shouted, "Someone help!


    Somebodye here! now!"


    That was not right. Shouldn''t Rita and Magee be sleeping together on the bed? Why did Magee get


    hurt in the bathroom? Was it because they two got too far? All the way to the bathroom? But Rita was


    lying on the bed in aa!


    Not to mention Nina, even a director who made up a story and plotted a good y could not


    understand the situation.


    This drama is not going to happen in a certain direction! Completely out of expectation!


    Hearing the shriek of Nora, Nina walked into the bedroom and found that Magee was lying on the


    ground. She stared in horror and couldn''t believe it.


    Why Rita was lying on the bed, and why Magee got injured?


    At this moment, Rita, who was lying on the bed, woke up.


    She sat up in a daze and stroked her temple. She saw a group of people rushing into a room, and


    when she fixed her eyes on them, she found Nina was also here.


    "Nina," Rita called her, "where am I?"


    "Rita, you are awake," Nina came up and took Rita''s hand. "What''s wrong with you? Didn''t you go to


    see your Mr. Lance? Why do you sleep here?"


    When she woke up, she didn''t know what had happened. "I seemed to have been knocked out by


    someone."


    "What?"


    She was knocked out?


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Nina widened her eyes and asked, "Who did it?"


    She touched the back side of her head and didn''t find anything strange. Was she faint not because


    being knocked out?


    "I don''t know. I passed out as soon as I came in."


    When her voice faded away, Nora came to her while gnashing her teeth, "Rita, don''t you feel


    shameless to stay in a room with my husband? Can you keep your affair a little farther? You were


    sleeping with my husband at my engagement party. You did it on purpose to make me sick, didn''t you?"


    "What?" Ritapletely woke up. She didn''t know what was going on. "Say it slowly. I don''t


    understand what you said."


    "You!" Nora took a ss beside her hand and threw to Rita. "Bitch, shame on you!"


    Nina rushed to Rita and helped her dodge the cup. Nina pointed at Nora angrily and scolded, "You


    bitch! You only know these two things, beating people and smashing things, and you will never talk


    nicely! What was affair? What was really going on is still unknown. No one knows!"


    "Isn''t it obvious?" With red eyes, Nora stared at Rita and roared, "Look at you. Your clothes are not tidy


    and Magee is in the bathroom. You two are really shameless adulterer and whore!"


    Magee?


    Rita opened her eyes in disbelief. Why was Magee here? What bathroom?


    She was totally confused about what was going on.


    "Hey, you need to know the facts. Magee was injured in the bathroom. How did he have an affair with


    Riri? It''s very strange. I think we should call the police."


    "Oh, that''s a good idea!" Nora sneered, "I''ll spread the news, and let the world know you two immoral


    people!"

 Chapter 75 Why Did People Try To Ruin Her

    Chapter 75 Why Did People Try To Ruin Her


    Nora took out the mobile phone and was about to dial, but was interrupted by Ellie, who grabbed the


    mobile phone from her hand and said seriously, "We can''t call the police!"


    Nina was so angry that she shouted, "Ellie, let her call the police! Let the police to investigate this! As


    soon as she came in, she saw her husband was injured. How could she think that her husband was


    cheating on her with Riri? Why did she think that it was robbery?"


    "It can''t be a robbery," James coughed. "The doors and windows are closed and locked from inside. It


    can''t be a robbery. If it is a robbery, how could the robber get out?"


    "You are saying," said Nora, staring at Rita. "It is obviously a ndestine love affair! Afraid of being


    found out, they intentionally made Magee get injured and mislead us to think it was a robbery! Actually,


    I think they two are the thieves, stealing other couples'' half partner."


    Rita felt that Nora''s words were about to make her dizzy. She didn''t know what she was talking about.


    "You are so unreasonable." Rita turned her head and ignored her. "Creating something out of nothing.


    How boring you are! We''d better call the police and let them search for the truth."


    Ellie walked over to Rita. "We can''t call the police. We can''t let the media know this. Otherwise, Ma''am


    Rita, your reputation will be damaged."


    Even if they were innocent, the media would make up stories. At that time, Rita would have no way to


    exin at all.


    Once the public was discussing about this, things would be very tricky.


    What mattered most was not the truth but how people would think about this. Since Rita was married to


    Aaron, she had suffered a lot of difficulties. If anything bad happened to her again, there would be too


    much negative news about her and it would be difficult to deal with it in the future.


    Rita had no idea what was going on. She was totally confused at the moment they came in.


    Nora was trying to make the matter worse and ruin the reputation of Rita and Magee. "James, what are


    you waiting for? Call the police!"


    She would not only call the police, but also call the media toe here. There were many reporters


    below, and they had not left for Nora had said to them in advance that tonight there would be a big


    news for them.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    What happened upstairs attracted many people''s attention.


    Ellie knew that it might be a serious trouble which would have a bad impact on Rita. She said to Rita


    without hesitation, "Ma''am Rita, let me take you to the hospital and see if you''re okay."


    Ellie had been Aaron''s bodyguard for many years, and she was experienced in dealing with public


    rtions crisis. She pulled Rita up and said, "Let''s go."


    The paparazzi wereing if they were still here.


    However, before Rita got up, many journalists rushed into the house.


    "Who let you in?"


    Nina dismissed those people like driving off mosquito, but the reporters wouldn''t let go of the big news.


    After all, the news that Nora''s fianc�� met with Aaron''s young wife on his engagement ceremony was


    really attractive. What a piece of shocking news! Someone had reported these two people fell in love


    with each other before. Today Miss Nora caught them in the act. That was really unexpected splendid


    news. Mr. Aaron was now in Los Angeles. It seems that he can''t even interfere with his wife''s decision


    tomit adultery so soon? And the man was Nora''s fianc��.


    Who would let go of this explosive news?


    ''Gee. That''s not right. Mr. Magee passed out and was taken out to the hospital by the ambnce. This


    is not the scene of a secret love affair.'' The reporters thought.


    Nora trembled with anger. "Rita, how shameless you are! How can you seduce my husband after you


    married my cousin?"


    "Miss Nora, watch your mouth!" Rita finally sobered up. "What do you mean by seducing your


    husband?" ...


    "Isn''t that?" In front of so many people, Nora satirized Rita, "Why are you so cheap down from your


    bones! A woman like you who dates with men casually is so disgusting!"


    Nora viciously stared at Rita and rushed forward, intending to beat her!


    A lot of people came over to take photos.


    The daughter of the Su family was beating and scolding Rita. A story of one original wife was beating a


    mistress? How could Mr. Aaron''s young beautiful wife be willing to be Mr. Magee''s mistress?


    Something was wrong.


    Ellie rubbed her brows, not knowing what to do next.


    She rushed to the bodyguards and shouted, "Why are you just looking? Time to work."


    Ellie knew that she must stop the loss in time. Otherwise, it would be really bad for Rita.


    Nora kept cursing and roaring, "A bitch is a bitch. It''s really impossible for you to change the dissolute


    nature in your bones! How dare you seduce Magee! Won''t you feel sorry for my cousin? He has just


    gone abroad for a few days, and you are doing this to him! And you are doing this at my engagement


    party. I''ll kill you! You shameless slut."


    Rita thought that she didn''t do anything wrong. She didn''t betray Aaron!


    Seeing that Rita''s face turned red with anger and her whole body was trembling, Nina hurried up to


    protect Rita and shouted to Nora, "Don''t sling mud at Riri!"


    "Did I say anything wrong?"


    Rita didn''t know how to exin it all. She clenched her fists and her eyes were as cold as ice. She was


    just like an ant being trodden on the ground. Since she married Aaron, she had be the attack


    target of so many people. Her original peaceful life had undergone tremendous changes.


    ''Why? Why did all these things happen?


    Did I do something wrong? Why do people try to force me to death? Do they feel happy to ruin


    me?''

 Chapter 76 You Must Miss Me Very Much

    Chapter 76 You Must Miss Me Very Much


    "I''ll kill you bitch!"


    Without hesitation, Nora tried to p on the face of Rita, but Ellie stopped her.


    Rita stood up. She looked so difited that she didn''t know how to resist and how to calm it down.


    She stared at Nora. In the face of her anger, Rita was not afraid. "It must be someone who deliberately


    set up me and Magee. And don''t you think it''s strange? Why did Magee faint in the bathroom? Why do


    you say that I have an affair with him just because he''s fainted? Did you see we sleep together with


    your own eyes?"


    "You think I''m willing to let my husband to sleep with you? Who would set you up? Don''t think too much


    of yourself! If Aaron left you, you were nothing!"


    Nora looked down on her from the beginning. Women like Rita only relied on men. She just got a little


    more beauty now. When she was older, Aaron would abandon her once he was tired of ying with


    her.


    "Rita, don''t pretend to hold yourself aloof anymore. Look at you! Who do you think you are? How dare


    you take my man away from me?"


    Nora pointed at Rita''s nose and continued, "Look at your mean face. You are just like a monkey! How


    dare youpete with me for attracting men!"


    "So what about you? You think you''re beautiful? Aaron told me a lot of stories about you."


    Rita looked up at her. She didn''t want to continue to quarrel with Nora. "I will look into this matter to the


    end, and I will find out the truth."


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Nora snorted, "I don''t care how you deal with it. I will definitely investigate it. I will find out how Magee


    got injured and whether that is rted to you. I will definitely investigate it seriously!"


    Not wanting to continue the topic, Rita left with Nina and Ellie.


    The reporters in the room were almost wiped out. Ellie took Rita to the VIP passage of the banquet hall.


    In order not to attract too much attention, she arranged a private doctor to check the injury of Rita at


    home.


    "Riri, what exactly happened?" As soon as they got home, Nina couldn''t help but ask. "How could it be


    possible for you to be together with Magee? It must be someone who wants to destroy you."


    "I fainted as soon as I entered the room. I have no idea what happened."


    The private doctor was doing examination for her. After half a day''s examination, he said, "No


    abnormalities, no beatings, no drug being used. Everything is normal."


    "If everything goes well, why did she suddenly pass out?" Nina expressed her question.


    The doctor smiled and asked Rita, "Ma''am Rita, you have anemia. Is it because that? Have you eaten


    anything this morning?"


    Rita scratched her head and said, "It''s all my fault. I got upte in the morning and went to the


    engagement ceremony without eating anything."


    But she still felt that something was wrong. If there was indeed because of anemia, why did she faint


    for so long? She did not notice when Magee entered in.


    "This is so strange." Frowning, Rita looked at Ellie and asked, "Does Mr. Aaron know this?"


    "I... I think he has known it now." Ellie felt resigned. Now the news had been spread online. Aaron


    would definitely know that. Her bonus for this month was gone.


    As soon as Ellie stopped, Rita''s phone rang like a bomb.


    It was a video call from Aaron. She hurried to the balcony to answer it.


    She was a little worried that she might be misunderstood by Aaron. After all, she couldn''t exin it


    clearly to him.


    "What happened?" Looking at the gaunt face of Rita on the screen, Aaron was worried and angry. "Are


    you okay?"


    "I''m fine." She lowered her eyes and exined hurriedly, "I didn''t do anything with Magee. Don''t


    misunderstand me!"


    "Silly girl, I''m asking you, did you get hurt? Was Nora making trouble for you again?"


    "No... She didn''t." She didn''t dare to say too much, so she turned her face.


    "Stop saying no. I have read the news." Looking at Rita''s expression on the screen, Aaron felt more


    painful. He had just left for a few days, and there were a series of incidents. If he did note back,


    was she going to be eaten by others?


    "The news is fake. How can you believe the news now?" Rita puckered her lips and continued,


    "Nonsense media! These are all nonsenses!"


    Aaron frowned. "I''m on my way to the airport. I''ll be back soon."


    When Rita heard this, she was both surprised and pleased. Would Aarone back soon? Didn''t he


    say that he would stay there for half a month?


    "How could you... be back so soon?"


    Seeing the excitement on his little woman''s face, Aaron knew that his decision was correct. "I finished


    what I had to do in a hurry, and Wendy will stay here to deal with the rest. I heard that you had a


    trouble, so I hurried to arrange an airne toe back."


    "How long will you take?"


    "I''ll be in your side tomorrow."


    He woulde back tomorrow. She could see Aaron tomorrow. For some reason, Rita felt like she


    hadn''t seen him for years. When she heard that he woulde back, all the grievances and wronged


    feelings disappeared. She would feel at ease as long as Aaron was by her side.


    "I''ll pick you up at the airport."


    With a smile, she asked, "When will you arrive tomorrow? I''ll pick you up."


    "Honey, you must miss me very much, right?"


    "Yes, so much."


    She almost wanted to cry. God knew how much she wanted Aaron be at her side, and how much she


    wanted to see Aaron as soon as possible.


    She was still in shock about what happened today.


    But when she heard Aaron was going back, she was excited and she was fully relieved.


    Looking at the excited expression of the little woman, Aaron could not helpughing. "I will never leave


    you again."


    Not for one day.


    In the past few days, he missed her so much that he almost died of thinking of her. He found that he


    couldn''t bear to leave Rita.


    It was hard to believe how he survived without Rita in the past years.

 Chapter 77 Things Were Not Just So Simple

    Chapter 77 Things Were Not Just So Simple


    The next day when Aaron was back, Rita went to the airport to pick him up early in the morning.


    She waited anxiously at the airport and poked her head to the exit. Ellie was standing next to her.


    Seeing that Rita was so anxious, she couldn''t help but smile. "Ma''am Rita, it''s still early. The ne has


    justnded and there is still time for Boss to go out."


    Rita looked at her watch and smirked, "Yes, I''m so confused. The ne justnded."


    She couldn''t wait to see Aaron. She found that she couldn''t live without him.


    She wanted to see him every day. She knew he was very busy, but she just wanted to find an excuse


    to see him. In the past few days when he left, she missed him crazily every day. She wanted to know


    what he was doing and if he missed her.


    This feeling must be affection for someone. This was a deep affection.


    Knowing he wasing back, she was too excited to fall asleep. She couldn''t wait any longer. She


    wished she could see Aaron as soon as she opened her eyes.


    "People are out!"


    Ellie said to Rita, pointing at the exit.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Rita gave her bag into Ellie''s hand and dashed towards the exit. When she saw Aaroning out of


    the VIP passage, she recognized him at the first sight. She ran as fast as she could to see him and


    appear in front of him as soon as possible.


    Aaron was in a well-tailored suit. His tall and strong figure attracted lots of people''s attention when he


    appeared. And the sight of Rita rushing towards him was even more shocking.


    She threw herself into his arms and held him tightly.


    He finally came back, and she finally saw a living person!


    He stretched his big hand to touch her hair. Suddenly, he knocked on her head and said, "Why are you


    holding me so tight? Are you afraid that I will run away?"


    "I''m afraid the person in my arms is not a real person," Rita looked up at him and smiled sweetly. "It''s


    great that you''re back."


    He embraced Rita in his arms. Such a handsome man and a beautiful woman were a perfect matched


    couple.


    "If I don''te back, you''ll be bullied to death," Aaron said while walking towards the parking lot with


    his arms around her waist. "Come on, tell me what you have done these days."


    "Hey, I didn''t do anything," she said in a pleading voice, rubbing Aaron''s hand. She had known it for


    years that she could feel at ease as long as she held his hand. With tenderness in her eyes, she raised


    her head. "I really didn''t to do anything except for missing you."


    She missed him all the time, when eating, sleeping, shopping and doing anything.


    She was not afraid of anything as long as Aaron were around.


    "I''m sorry, Riri." He suddenly stopped, kissing her forehead. "It''s all my fault. If I hadn''t left, you wouldn''t


    have suffered so much."


    "I don''t care," she said with a bright smile. "As long as you believe me, it doesn''t matter what other


    people think."


    "I''ll take care of that," Aaron said. "Don''t worry. everything will be fine."


    Rita nodded vigorously. However, it never urred to her that things were not as simple as she


    thought.


    "Oh, I have to go back to thepanyter. Come with me, okay?"


    Aaron didn''t allow her to think. "I won''t allow you to leave me, not even a step."


    "Okay." She didn''t want to leave him at all. She wanted to stay with him 24 hours a day.


    She would be satisfied if Aaron stayed by her side.


    She just got on the car with Aaron when a stranger phoned her. Rita hung up, but a momentter, the


    stranger called again.


    "Hello."


    "Rita, you bitch!" It was Nora. She yelled at the other end of the phone, "Magee wakes up. He said you


    seduced him into bed, but he refused. How could you knock him out with an ashtray? I''m going to hold


    a press conference! I''ll expose your real face, you bitch! shame on you! You seduce my husband! All


    men in the world are dead?"


    Nora was so loud that even Aaron could hear the phone.


    Seeing that Rita was confused, he grabbed her cell phone and hung it up. "Why do you pay attention to


    her?"


    So, Magee woke up and then? Did Nora say that Rita attacked him with an ashtray? How could it be


    possible?


    She didn''t do it. Why did Magee say that? Or, was it just a statement only from Nora?


    There was no way that Magee would frame her. It must be what Nora said on purpose! It was Nora''s


    nder!


    Seeing her pale face, Aaron frowned and held her in his arms. "Don''t worry. I''ll handle it."


    "Do you believe me?"


    Rita raised her head and stared at his deep eyes.


    He nodded his head. He trusted her, and that was one hundred percent for sure.


    ''It would be enough if Aaron believed me.'' Rita thought in his arms, but she was still afraid that what


    she should do if more and more rumors came?


    The past rtionship between Magee and her couldn''t be erased. If even Magee said the same thing,


    then... Would Aaron keep believing in her?

 Chapter 78 Almost Unable To Hold Back His Desire

    Chapter 78 Almost Unable To Hold Back His Desire


    Aaron went to thepany first. After he finished the work, he took Rita home.


    It was evening when they came back home. Once Rita stepped in the house, she lied on the sofa


    comfortably. Aaron took a long flight and also spent almost a whole day in thepany. So he went


    directly to the bathroom to take a shower.


    Rita heard the sound of the running water from the bathroom. She frowned and shouted at the


    bathroom with concerns, "Add some hot water. Don''t catch a cold."


    Every time Aaron took a bath in the cold water, so Rita always turned up the temperature of the air


    conditioner for fear that he would catch a cold.


    "Let''s take a shower together, my dear."


    He shouted at Rita like a rogue, "I haven''t bathed with you for a long time."


    "Well, who knows if you have bathed with beauties in Los Angeles? Maybe more than one."


    Rita was obviously making fun of him, but he liked to go on with her words. "You know what, there can''t


    be only one. At least ten."


    "Oh, Mr. Aaron, you really have fun outside," Rita shouted in the bathroom. "Since you had a good


    time, why don''t you stay longer there?"


    Afraid that his wife would be angry, Aaron softened his tone. "Honey, I''m wrong. Every day during my


    business trip, I didn''te back until 2:30 in the evening because I wanted to finish my work as soon


    as possible ande back to see you."


    Rita knew clearly that the work must be extra burden for Aaron who coulde back in such a short


    time of the year. Thinking of this, she did not intend to continue to joke. "All right, I know. Come out


    quickly."


    He changed into his pajamas and hugged her as soon as he came out of the bathroom.


    She raised her head and looked at the handsome man. Drops of water dripped down from his strong


    chest muscles. His handsome features were iparably beyond everything.


    Rita couldn''t help standing on tiptoe and kissed him on the cheek. "Darling, I want a kiss."


    This little woman was so sweet when she became soft. Aaron held her in his arms and gave her a


    gentle kiss back. "My sweetheart, I want more kisses."


    "Oh, you are saying."


    Rita touched her hands and said, "I get goose bumps all over my body by your words."


    "Don''t you like it?" He reached out and wrapped his arms around her waist, kissing her on the


    forehead. "Do you miss me very much?"


    "Yes." She held him tightly and clung to his chest.


    Those few days seemed like a lifetime since she had been away from Aaron of her life.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    She was unprepared for what had happened during this period of time, but she was not afraid of


    anything as long as she had Aaron around.


    Aaron lifted her up, carried her and pressed her on the sofa. "If you miss me, then let''s do it now."


    "Do what?"


    She was stunned, ''Right here on the sofa? Was it a good choice?


    "Can we go to the bedroom?"


    She pushed him. Aaron didn''t listen to her. "Honey, life needs more choices. The ce where we are is


    our battlefield. That''s why it''s exciting. What''s fun in bed?"


    "Hey, you..." Before she finished her words, Aaron pressed on her.


    "I... I want to tell you something..."


    "Don''t say it. Just tell me if you miss me."


    She turned to look at him and nodded. Aaron overwhelmed her with enthusiastic kisses which almost


    suffocated her.


    She was totally freaked out now.


    She was so afraid of being with Aaron for sometimes when he behaved crazily like a fierce animal!


    As soon as she saw him, he immediately began to getid of her. Aaron was quite energetic. After a


    long flight, he didn''t need to rest and just started to do it.


    It turned out that he was unable to hold back his desire.


    He fed his hunger with his wife on the sofa and then he took her to the bedroom. He did that again in


    the bedroom and made Rita exhausted. Finally, he let her go.


    Rita was lying in bed motionless like a dead body, gasping for air. "I''m dying, I''m dying, I''m dying..."


    "You are dying? You still have so much to say." Aaron pulled her to his side, bowed his head and bit her


    lips severely. "It seems that you are not dead yet. We can do it again."


    "Please don''t!"


    Was he crazy or not?


    Rita was afraid that he would do it again, so she tried to push him away anxiously. It took a long time


    and great strength of her to push him away. She said, "Stop it. I''m so tired. Aren''t you tired?"


    How could he not be tired? After a long flight and a whole day''s work, he didn''t know why but as long


    as Rita was with him, he felt very energetic.


    "No, I''m not. I think we can do it three hundred rounds."


    "Well, you will be dry and dead," Rita teased. "Will you indulge yourself too much in this? You may die


    in bed one day..."


    ''p...''


    Rita''s bottom was pped hard. "How could you say that to your husband? You want to be a widow?"


    "I''m just saying that out of good will," she said, looking up at the man with her pitiful big eyes. "Look at


    the dark circles around your eyes. If anyone else saw them, they would surely think that you''ve


    overexert yourself."


    "I just have good energy."


    Aaron held her in his arms and poked her nose gently with his index finger. "Besides, if I die this way, I


    am squeezed by you, you naughty girl."


    "Oh,e on! I don''t. I''m almost begging for your mercy..."


    He kissed her lips and said, "It''s useless to beg."


    What a powerful man he was. Rita was speechless.


    At this moment, Aaron''s phone rang.


    It waste at night and they had spent a lot of great time together. Who called him? ''How annoying!''


    It was Lambert, Aaron''s father.


    He was old. Why didn''t he sleep? What was he calling for?


    But Aaron answered the phone anyway. "Hello? What?" he asked, with his eyebrows frowned.

 Chapter 79 Rita Is A Bad Woman

    Chapter 79 Rita Is A Bad Woman


    It waste at night and Lambert suddenly called. Was there something very serious?


    Leaning against the chest of Aaron, Rita tried not to make a sound.


    A momentter, Lambert''s voice came from the other end of the phone, "Come back home tomorrow."


    "What''s the matter?"


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "About the Su family. Nora..." Lambert''s voice was heavy. He continued slowly, "She wants to sue Rita."


    Aaron frowned as he heard the news. "Let''s talk about it tomorrow."


    His father called him so that the situation was very serious. He came back to handle the business in the


    company all day long and sent his assistant to meet the media to prevent the incident from spreading.


    He knew that Nora would keep harassing. Aaron didn''t expect his father also knew this.


    "Okay. I just picked up your mother from the Su family and went back home."


    Lambert''s tone was very serious. "You should deal with this matter properly. If not properly handled, it


    won''t be good for Rita and for yourself."


    "All right, I know."


    After saying that, Aaron hung up the phone.


    Meanwhile, Rita also heard what Lambert said. She sat up, and the silk quilt slipped down her


    shoulders. She smiled helplessly and said, "What will the Su family sue me for? What is the charge?"


    "We don''t know yet. If Nora insists saying that, she maymit the offense of malicious wounding."


    Aaron analyzed to her.


    "Do you think that I would do that with Magee?"


    Aaron shook his head and touched Rita''s soft hair, "I don''t think you would."


    He trusted Rita more than anyone else in the world.


    "I don''t know why. That day, I fainted as soon as I entered the room and then I became unconscious.


    When I woke up, the rumor has it that I seduced him and hit him for he refused me. Am I strong enough


    to hit a man like Magee? Those people who start rumors must be brainless."


    She clung herself closely to Aaron, and now he was the only person she could rely on.


    "Don''t worry. I will handle it."


    Aaron squinted. A cold light shed through his eyes.


    Rita doubted that it was all arranged by Nora, but how could Nora set up a trap for her own fianc��


    Magee on her wedding ceremony with her proud? ''She likes Magee very much. She surely hates me,


    but it might be impossible for her to get Magee involved.


    It didn''t make any sense.


    Then is there someone else who nned it?'' Rita also doubted Yvonne. But now that she was in the


    police station, it was impossible for her to do such a thing.


    Rita couldn''t figure out that there would be someone who wanted to hurt her.


    "Well, don''t think about it anymore. Just go to sleep." Aaron helped her cover the quilt and kissed her


    on the forehead.


    She moved closer to him and held him more tightly.


    Aaron knew that shecked a sense of security, so he wanted to give all of his protection to her, to


    build a strong protective barrier for her, and let others not hurt her.


    However, when Magee showed up in front of him, Aaron could not believe that things would go to this


    point.


    In the office building of the Leng Company, Magee was sitting opposite to Aaron. He was wearing in a


    clean and neat suit with unshaved beard. He looked a bit gaunt.


    After being discharged from hospital, Magee rarely showed up in public, but the action to sue Rita was


    his first showing up after the incident. He stood out with Nora to sue Rita.


    Looking down at the man in front of him, Aaron curled his lips and said in a contemptuous tone, "if I


    remember correctly, not long ago, you stood outside my office and told Rita that you wanted her not to


    marry me and that I was not a good man."


    Aaron looked at him coldly and harshly. "Now it seems that it is really ironic when Riri wanted to believe


    you."


    "You don''t know her at all," said Magee, neither humble nor pushy. "And you don''t know the truth


    either."


    "The truth? What truth should I know?" The smile on Aaron''s face became colder. "I believe what I


    know and I don''t need anyone else to tell me."


    Magee gave a some cold face. "You know nothing about everything. Do you know what kind of person


    Rita is? How long have you known her? One month? Do you know her personality? Do you know her


    better than I do? I have been with Rita for so many years, and I know her too well. In order to reach her


    goal, she would do anything. She would destroy what she couldn''t get."


    "Do you think she did these... just to be with you?" The more Magee said, the less Aaron believed.


    "You think too highly of yourself."


    "Whatever you say, I don''t need to exin to you about our story."


    Magee handed awyer''s letter in front of Aaron. "She''s not here today. Give this to her."


    Aaron tore it apart without checking it. "No need. You can do whatever you want. I will never give it to


    her."


    Magee took a deep breath and his eyes became brighter. He looked at Aaron with a grim expression.


    "That day... I had sex with her..."


    Hearing that, Aaron opened his eyes widely all of a sudden. "What did you say?"


    "I have been in love with her for so many years. She cried and told me that she also liked me for many


    years and didn''t want me to get married. I couldn''t control myself, so..."


    Magee observed the expression of Aaron carefully. Aaron was about to kill someone. He rushed up


    and grabbed Magee. "Say it again!"


    "I had sex with her!" Magee repeated. He looked directly at Aaron and said word by word, "She is not


    as simple as you think! Aaron, you have to face the reality. Rita is a hundred-percent bad woman."


    Every word that Magee said was like a sharp knife inserted into the heart of Aaron, leaving no blood at


    all but only excruciating pain.

 Chapter 80 Your Wife Has Cheated On You

    Chapter 80 Your Wife Has Cheated On You


    What was he talking about? What did Magee just say?


    Did he say that he had sex with Rita? What happened? How could it be possible? In just a few days,


    Rita had cheated on him? She cheated on him at Nora''s engagement ceremony?


    No way! It was absolutely impossible!


    "You are lying!" Aaron grabbed the cor of Magee and became furious.


    "Believe it or not, it''s the truth," said Magee, looking away. "After that, I felt regretful and had a dispute


    with her. But I didn''t expect that she would attack me with the ashtray when I wasn''t looking at her. My


    wound is still there!"


    "Eight stitches," Magee said, pointing at the wound on his head.


    He sneered and pushed Aaron away. "You don''t know her at all. What do you think she is? A cute


    rabbit? You are totally wrong."


    Magee continued shouting at Aaron, "You have no idea what kind of person she is. The girl in your


    heart is just what you imagine by yourself. Rita, how could she be so pure and kind-hearted? Why did


    she marry you? All she did was for money. She kept saying that she had loved me for so many years,


    but in the end, she was still willing to sell her body for money! She said it was all for her family in this


    way, for her parents, but in the final analysis, just for herself! If she hadn''t married you, how could she


    live so well?"


    "Shut up! You shouldn''t say Riri like that!" Aaron roared at Magee with red eyes. He didn''t want to listen


    to any more words of him.


    "Why shouldn''t I? Are you afraid of knowing the truth?" Magee''s face distorted. "Are you afraid that you


    will know the true nature of Rita? Stop deceiving yourself. You don''t know her at all."


    "Don''t pretend that you know her well," interrupted Aaron. "It was you who gave her up, right? Now you


    speak ill of her. Magee, who is afraid of the truth?"


    Magee was stunned but soon he smiled coldly. "How much do you know about her story with me? I did


    have sex with her the other day. Aaron, your wife has cheated on you. I''m telling the truth."


    "Get out!" Aaron didn''t want to hear a word from this man, not at all! His eyes were red from anger!


    How would it be possible that Riri cheated on him and had sex with another man?


    No way!


    Riri would never do such a thing. It must be Magee who had wronged her!


    "I''ve said everything I want to say," said Magee, standing up and patting his crumpled suit to Straighten


    it up. "For all these years of being friends, I didn''t want to go into it, but Rita has gone too far."


    Magee looked at Aaron, and found that he was back to him with distrust. Magee knew that Aaron just


    could not ept what he said for a while.


    "I hope you are not cheated by her anymore."


    After saying, Magee turned around and walked out quickly.


    After leaving the office, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    He thought to himself, ''Riri, I''m so sorry for what I''ve done to you. I will be sorry for you for an entire


    life.''


    He not only let her waste so many years of youth, but also wanted to ruin her life.


    For a long time, he thought that he could really bless her, bless her to find a person who really loved


    her and lived a happy life. Later, he found that he just could not.


    He had such a poor life himself. How could she have a good life?


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Because of Aaron? Mageeughed coldly in his heart. It turned out that he was a mean man. He was


    jealous of Aaron and hated himself, so he took all his resentment on Rita.


    He couldn''t go back since he reached at this stage.


    Aaron was sitting in a chair daze inside the office.


    His mind exploded at that moment.


    What did Magee told him? What did he say? Did he say that he had sex with Riri? No, this was


    impossible. Riri wouldn''t do that. She wouldn''t!


    But Magee''s description was just like the real scene.


    What he said was so real and reasonable that every word of his was warning him that Rita had


    betrayed him.


    But he just told to Rita that he would believe her no matter what happened. How could he suspect Riri


    because of such a man?


    When he was upset, a knock came at the door.


    "Boss."


    It was Wendy. She had taken care of the business in Los Angeles, so she returned home as soon as


    possible.


    "I''ve finished what you asked me to do. The media won''t report any news about Ma''am Rita."


    "There is another thing you need to check."


    Hearing that, Wendy raised her head to look at Aaron. "What''s the matter?" She asked.


    "What happened... on Nora''s engagement ceremony?"

 Chapter 81 Are You Trying To Pretend To Be Amnesia To Me

    Chapter 81 Are You Trying To Pretend To Be Amnesia To Me


    Hearing that, Wendy was stunned for a while. Then she frowned and said, "Okay, I''ll send people to


    check this right away."


    When they were talking, Ellie knocked on the door in a hurry. "Boss, Ma''am Rita and Mr. Magee are


    quarreling in the lobby."


    As soon as he heard this, Aaron left his office immediately.


    Seeing how angry Mr. Aaron was, Wendy thought, ''This kind of him is really horrible. There must be


    another big storm about to happen.''


    In the lobby, Rita was almost driven mad.


    Magee was going to sue her suddenly and he said in front of many people that Rita seduced him. Rita


    was so angry that she wanted to beat him. Finally the guards stopped her.


    "Rita, are you pretending to be amnesia to me?" said Magee, with his face gloomy.


    "I don''t need to pretend. I didn''t seduce you. We didn''t have sex. That''s all! No matter how you make


    up stories, you cannot distort the fact!"


    Rita''s face was not good. She looked at Magee angrily. Was he crazy? Why did he nder her? She


    thought she had misheard it. How could Magee whom she knew do this to her?


    "What is the fact? The fact is... you slept with me." He pointed to Rita and said with a frown," Now you


    pretend that you don''t remember anything since Aaron came back? You said clearly at that time that


    you were unwilling to part with me and you did not want to marry Aaron at all."


    "I..."


    She was stunned. Magee stared at her with his deep eyes which made her scalp tingle which even


    made herself doubt her memory.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Did you forget what you said to me on the bed?"


    Magee''s words were just humiliation to her!


    She bit her lips and showed an unprecedented anger on her face. "Well, Magee Jiang, you have been


    a good friend to me for so many years. In my heart, you have always been a gentleman, even if... Even


    if... "


    Even if he had never admitted that he liked her, even if he had been avoiding their affection for each


    other. In her heart, Magee was a good man who deserved to be loved.


    Why did he change now? He could not tell right from wrong, and he could not tell good from evil!


    "Even if what?" Magee sneered, "even if you have been in love with me for so many years and even if


    you know I don''t like you at all, you still bother me?"


    "I..." Looking at his mocking smile, Rita almost couldn''t help lifting her hands to hit him. "You are talking


    nonsense!"


    "Did I say anything wrong?" Magee''s face changed slightly. He stared at her deeply. "Did I say anything


    wrong? Do you dare to deny that you like me?"


    She could not deny that she did like Magee, but it was the feeling in the past!


    "You can''t deny it," said Magee with a sneer, "and you can''t deny that you slept with me."


    "Hahaha..." Ritaughed. It was really funny. The friend she treasured dared to frame her like this?


    When Magee saw the dark figure walking out of the elevator in the distance, he suddenly walked


    towards Rita. Rita was stunned for a second and did not react immediately. Magee bowed his head and


    whispered in her ear, which looked like they were kissing from a distance.


    Rita was stunned. Before she could respond, her arm was grasped by Aaron which pulled her into his


    arms.


    "What are you doing?" Aaron''s anger was evident on his face.


    "I have slept with Rita. Can''t I talk to her?" said Magee indifferently.


    "Magee!" She furiously cursed, "When have you be so disgusting?"


    "No matter how disgusting I am, I am the man you once slept with," Magee said indifferently and


    sneered. "Rita, I really misunderstand you, but I have to admit that you have a very good skill on bed."


    Rita''s face turned pale. She clenched her fists and stared at Magee for a while.


    She didn''t know this man. She didn''t know him at all. It was not Magee.


    With her hand in his, Aaron pulled her behind him. Then he shouted at the security guards, "What are


    you doing? Get him out!"


    Magee straightened his suit and said, "No, thanks. I can walk myself."


    Before he left, he looked back at Rita. "Even if you pretend to lose your memory that day, the truth can''t


    be covered up."


    Rita was shocked and stared at him. When she saw the determined look in Magee''s eyes, she even


    doubted herself. Was she really having sex with him?


    She suddenly remembered that she felt so hot in her sleep that she even wanted to stop breathing.


    A hand touched her face and called her Riri.


    Was that man Magee? Did she sleep with him vaguely?


    His eyes seemed to tell her that this was the truth. Even Rita herself thought it was the truth. She


    couldn''t believe. She really couldn''t believe it.


    Her palms were sweaty. She looked up at Aaron and wondered if she had really done something to


    hurt Aaron? Did she really do it?


    ''No! How exactly did this happen? There was only one person in her heart and that must be Aaron!


    "Aaron, I... I want to go home."


    Before Aaron could say anything, Rita turned around and ran outside the lobby.

 Chapter 82 Mr. Aaron Was Really In A Fury

    Chapter 82 Mr. Aaron Was Really In A Fury


    A car was driving on the road. All of a sudden, it braked immediately when the driver saw someone


    rushing on the way. Fortunately, the car stopped in time so that Rita was not in danger.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Looking around, Aaron''s driver, Lee was about to curse. When he saw it was Rita, he stopped.


    Ma''am Rita!"


    Rita got into the car and said to Lee, "Just send me home."


    Aaron followed her out. Seeing that Rita left in the car, he took out his cell phone and called her


    fretfully. "Leave so fast? Come back!"


    Mr. Aaron ordered. Rita did not want to listen at all. "I want to go home and take a rest."


    "Don''t pay any attention to Magee''s words!" Aaron stood at the entrance of thepany. He pulled out


    a cigarette fretfully, stood on the street and smoked.


    It seemed that Aaron was very irritated.


    "Just leave me alone, Aaron."


    She didn''t know how to face him. If what Magee said was true, then it... it was not enough for her to die


    a hundred times! She betrayed Aaron and cheated on him. No matter what happened, she betrayed


    him. What a big impact it had on Aaron! She couldn''t believe it.


    Magee''s words devastated her. She could not believe that she would betray Aaron!


    "Can you just leave me alone for a while?"


    "Riri..."


    Rita hung up the phone and turned it off, then threw it aside.


    She really didn''t know how to face Aaron. She had no idea what to do next.


    She looked out of the window confusedly holding her arms. Did she really sleep with Magee? Why did


    she do this?


    It was hard for Rita to believe so she could not help crying. She buried her face in her hands and broke


    into tears.


    "Ma''am, are you all right?" Lee heard her sobs and asked softly.


    "I''m fine." She sniffed and wiped her tears with tissue.


    She thought of the scene just now, and the look in Magee''s eyes. She even began to doubt herself.


    Was it true?


    If it was true, her marriage with Aaron woulde to an end.


    In the office, Aaron quickly finished his work. When he was about to go back home to see his wife,


    Wendy walked in from outside.


    "Boss, I have found out what you asked me to investigate."


    Aaron raised his hand to stop Wendy. "The truth is not important."


    "But..." Wendy, who had always been calm, panicked this time. She continued, "Boss, I think you''d


    better take a look."


    She handed a stack of photos to Aaron. If she didn''t investigate, truth would be hidden. After


    investigation, she found that the truth was so terrible, and the thing was beyond imagination.


    Aaron looked at those shocking pictures. The woman in the pictures was Rita, and the man next to her


    was Magee. They were talking in a very ambiguous behavior. The photographer was good at taking


    pictures, so all pictures were taken in good angles which showed the two people were intimately close.


    "It seems that Miss Rita and Mr. Magee are really something," Wendy added. "There are many photos


    like this. Besides, Miss Rita didn''t go to see Mr. Lance in the party, but to see Mr. Magee, your


    grandfather. Miss Rita invited Mr. Magee to the second floor. They stayed in the room for a long time.


    Miss Nora went to look for Mr. Magee and then she knew the matter."


    Wendy didn''t dare to address Rita as "Ma''am Rita". She was afraid that her words would be


    inappropriate. Rita seemed to be at the end of being "Ma''am Rita".


    The photo was thrown on the table by Aaron. He tried to restrain his anger.


    A few photos revealed a shocking news.


    So she betrayed him? With Magee? Why was it Magee? Was she still obsessed with him?


    "Bang!" The phone was thrown to the ground by Aaron.


    Seeing that her boss''s cellphone had been broken, Wendy didn''t dare make a sound. Recently, the


    CEO had been in a bad mood, so every assistant of his was afraid of getting into trouble.


    "That''s all?"


    Alice, one female assistant among the group who was standing behind Wendy, stood out and said in a


    trembling voice, "Boss, there are some photos. I can''t show them to you in case to upset you."


    "Take it out!" Seeing Mr. Aaron was angry, so Alice hurried to hand over the photos to him.


    Even Aaron''s hands were shaking.


    Those pictures were selfies, in which Rita and Magee were lying on the bed! In the photo, they two


    were both naked and faced to the camera, and her eyes were blurred with lust and charm.


    Taking a selfie in bed? She was in a good mood! Why didn''t she take a picture with him in bed?


    Wendy frowned and thought, ''What''s wrong with Rita? She has married with boss but still got


    entangled with her ex-boyfriend. She''s gone too far!''


    "Boss, shall we get Miss Rita here?" Wendy asked.


    She could not imagine what the consequences would be if someone betrayed Aaron! Rita looked quite


    obedient. How could she do such a thing? Wasn''t Aaron treat her good enough?


    "Get her for me!" Aaron stood in front of the ss wall with his hands on his waist irritably. His anger


    could not be calmed down!


    He had made decision to give all his love to this woman for the rest of his life, but he couldn''t believe


    that she would do such a thing! When he left, she couldn''t wait to have sex with her ex-boyfriend and to


    make her husband a cuckold!


    Who as a man could stand this?


    Aaron was unable to suppress his anger. This time, he was really in a fury.


    There would be severe consequences once Aaron lost his temper.

 Chapter 83 She Was A Stain In His Life

    Chapter 83 She Was A Stain In His Life


    Wendy asked Lee to bring Rita here.


    She couldn''t believe that Rita had cheated on her boss. But it was true.


    She sent people to check, and the result was sure that Rita was indeed fooling around with Magee.


    The office seemed to be peaceful, but there was a huge storm hidden in it.


    While Rita was still in a daze, the door of the office was opened and then mmed shut down with a


    bang.


    "Aaron."


    When she the man''s cold figure appeared in front of her, Rita was in a panic and her face suddenly


    turned pale.


    She had to face him sooner orter. Aaron stood in front of her and looked at her coldly, with anger in


    his eyes. He almost became crazy. "Look at these photos yourself!"


    He thrown the photos in front of her. Suddenly, the photos were like falling snowkes, spreading all


    over the office.


    He was so angry that he really wanted to strangle her, but he couldn''t.


    "Why? Why you did that? Did he force you? No, it looks like you were enjoying it, more than you are


    with me."


    Rita looked down at those pictures, one after another, on which were all her and Magee.


    And she was taking pictures with Magee on the bed? She didn''t remember anything about it!Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    But the photos showed that was all real!


    "No!" Rita didn''t know how to exin, and she wondered how he got these photos. Was she framed up


    by someone? But she couldn''t tell Aaron her thoughts when she remembered the eyes of Magee.


    What if it was true? No matter how hard she tried to exin, it would be useless.


    "Rita, why do you do this to me?" Aaron clenched his fists, and the anger in his eyes was about to


    come out. "I''m so naive tofort myself that maybe you''re forced by others, but look at this. It seems


    that you are on your own willing."


    Rita just shook her head and said nothing.


    She didn''t know how to exin it.


    "Are you challenging me? Challenge my patience?"


    Aaron''s voice was so cold that she felt scared.


    Chills came over her spine as she clearly saw the anger and resentment in Aaron''s eyes. He walked


    towards her and pinched her face with his hand. "About these photos... How do you exin it? You


    can''t exin it, because it''s true, right?"


    For a moment, Rita was in a trance, and she finally dared to look into his eyes.


    His eyes were filled with countless sadness and pain.


    "Do you know what Magee said to me in this office today?"


    She shook her head in confusion and looked at him in astonishment. He was so noble that he believed


    her again and again, but she... She really betrayed him and did something wrong to him. How could


    she exin it? She didn''t know at all. She didn''t remember anything.


    "He said I misjudged you. You are not as innocent as you look, haha..." All of a sudden, a sneer came


    across his face. He reached out his hands to hold her shoulders and said, "Please tell me. You are not


    the woman like what he said. Those photos are fake, aren''t they? I believe whatever you say."


    His love for her made her extremely shocked.


    She didn''t know what to do. If the photos were leaked, would it do harm to him? Her appearance


    completely disturbed his life. She affected him too much, and her negative news came out one after


    another, each one of which would damage his reputation.


    She was totally a disaster for him!


    She was a real trouble!


    She couldn''t ruin his whole life just because he liked her.


    Rita turned around and did not look at him. She said softly, "Sorry, maybe... that''s true."


    She closed her eyes and her heart sank.


    Yeah, maybe it was true. She married Aaron for money. She loved Magee in the first ce. That was


    right. Yes, they were all true.


    Then why didn''t she admit it?


    Why did she still stay with Aaron? Didn''t she bring enough trouble to him? Why didn''t she leave him


    now?


    "You!" Aaron was so angry that he could not speak a word. His body was full of coldness, and his eyes


    were as sharp as a knife, cutting her face into pieces.


    "When I went on a business trip, you seduced Magee? ''Rita, did I not satisfy you? Huh?"


    He suddenly pinched her chin and forced her to look into his eyes.


    He was so close to her that he could even smell the scent of her body. He was so fascinated by this


    smell. He couldn''t forget her taste, and her sweet scent, but she actually betrayed him! She had sex


    with another man!


    No man could stand being a cuckold?


    "You kept saying that Magee had wronged you. How could he?" Aaron sneered, "How can you me


    him for wronging you? If I didn''t find out the truth, would you keep it from me for the rest of your life?


    Then during the time when I go on a business tripter, you will continue to seduce other men? No


    wonder you don''t want to go with me! What exams? They''re all your excuses!"


    His words made her unable to fight back.


    "Yes, you''re right." Her heart was convulsed. She was a stain in Aaron''s life. She did not deserve him.


    Then how about keeping him misunderstand her like this? She could leave him and he wouldn''t have


    any trouble. He wouldn''t have to take a burden like her.


    But why did her heart ache? Rita never imagined that her heart could be so painful once she chose to


    leave Aaron.

 Chapter 84 I Dont Want To Continue The Marriage

    Chapter 84 I Don''t Want To Continue The Marriage


    Aaron took a deep breath. He wanted to forgive her, but he still couldn''t get over the barrier in his heart.


    How could he forgive her? Although nothing had happened, she admitted in person that it was true.


    She admitted by herself, leaving him no reason to forgive her.


    "Do you know that when I was abroad, I worked very hard. I just wanted toe back as soon as


    possible because I was afraid that you would be in danger here." The anger in Aaron''s eyes faded


    away gradually, and was reced by sadness that could not be seen clearly. "You know what, I have


    always thought that you were as innocent and lovely as before, just like in your childhood age. It seems


    that these are my own wishful imagination."


    Looking at the pain in his eyes, her tears fell.


    Their fates came to an end.


    "Yes, people change, I''ve changed... into somebody you don''t know?" Not knowing what else to say,


    Rita turned around. Her back seemed so lonely in therge office.


    Aaron looked at her. Rita stopped at the door and said without looking back, "Let''s get divorced,


    Aaron."


    Rita thought that as long as they got divorced, she can help him to fulfill his fame, his career and his


    future.


    Would he be much better without her in the future? Would he have a smooth journey in his life without


    her?


    Would he continue to get the support of the Su family? Could he inherit the property of the Leng family?


    It might be the best choice for her to leave.


    With a loud bang, she mmed the door.


    Aaron frowned. He really couldn''t understand why Rita betrayed him. Why did she betray him for


    Magee?


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Although she was a little arrogant and willful, she didn''t have the courage to betray him.


    Her love for him didn''t seem to be fake.


    Moreover, if she wanted to seduce Magee, how could she wait till now since they have known each


    other for so many years?


    She had been in fear for so many years. She even didn''t dare to confess her love to Magee. How could


    she seduce him? And that seducing action happened just after Rita married him. How could it be


    possible?


    There were too many suspicious point about this incident.


    It was an unexpected incident, and it was impossible for him to straighten out the rtionship right now.


    Although Aaron trusted Rita, her confession overturned all his trust.


    What a silly girl! What was she thinking about?


    Under the building, Rita was walking alone on the street, with her arms around herself. She didn''t know


    where her destination was.


    Then she decided to take a taxi to go back her own home. As soon as she went back home, her father


    and mother were sitting on the sofa watching TV.


    "What brings you back, Riri?" As soon as she came back, Grace came over and looked at her


    affectionately. "Have you eaten yet? Do you want to eat something? I''ll cook some for you."


    Jack also came over and asked, "Isn''t Aaron back? Why note back home with him?"


    Her eyes were red and she lowered her head silently.


    She didn''t dare to tell her parents that she was going to divorce with Aaron. It seemed that the Gu


    family was really going bankrupt.


    But when she saw her parents, all her armor shattered at that moment. She threw herself into her


    mother''s arms and cried, "Sorry, mom. I''m sorry."


    Her parents panicked as they saw her crying. Grace held her in her arms and asked, "What happened,


    Riri? Is it because of the Su family again?"


    "It''s none of the business of the Su family. It''s all my fault," Rita cried even more sadly. "It''s all my fault.


    Aaron and I are... Are you quarreling with each other?"


    How could she speak out of the truth? What to say?


    To say that actually, she was going to divorce Aaron and it was all because of her, because she had


    sex with Magee, and she...?


    Grace pulled Rita to sit down and gave a wink to Jack. "Go to the kitchen and cook something for her."


    Jack was worried about his daughter, but it was not good for him to ask things about girls, so he had to


    go into the kitchen to cook for Rita.


    Grace held her in her arms andforted her, "Riri, it''s normal for a couple to have a quarrel. You''ll be


    fine in a couple of days. Does Aaron know that youe back to us? If he doesn''t know, he will worry


    about you. You need to call him."


    She shook her head and wiped her tears with a tissue. "Not a big deal, mom."


    Facing her mother''s eyes, Rita really did not know what to do. How could she tell her mother that she


    was going to divorce with Aaron?


    She didn''t know how to bring up the topic.


    Besides, it was all her fault.


    Grace sighed, "You are still young. It''ll be good to have a child. Being too young so it''s normal for you


    to quarrel with each other now. It''s okay."


    Rita lowered her head and took a deep breath. "Mom, I really... I really don''t know what to do."


    "Is it because of the news?"


    As soon as Grace mentioned the news, Rita trembled. Grace continued, "What''s wrong with Magee? I


    was going to call you to ask what happened, but your father doesn''t let me ask. Now the media is going


    too far. They make up stories every day."


    Rita didn''t know whether the media was making up a story or not this time.


    "Magee wants to sue you. He has been your good friend for so many years. I really didn''t expect that


    the Jiang family members are all like this." Grace frowned with anger. "Riri, as long as you and Aaron


    get along with each other, you don''t need to care about others."


    Could she really ignore others? Could she really being regardless of everything?


    "But, mom, I feel like I''m a big trouble for Aaron when I stay with him." She lowered her head, with tears


    in her eyes. "I feel so tired, Mom. I want to divorce. I don''t want to continue this


    marriage."

 Chapter 85 He Did This So Cool

    Chapter 85 He Did This So Cool


    Grace looked at her daughter sadly. She was stunned for a moment, and then sighed again. "Riri, don''t


    think in this way. Aaron is very good to you. I can see that. In a lifetime, it is not easy to find a man who


    is good to you."


    Rita lowered her eyes and did not speak, and tears fell down her cheeks.


    "Mom, why did you choose dad as your husband when you were young?" Rita could not help but ask.


    Her mother must be a very beautifuldy when she was young. In that era when stic surgery was


    not popr, a natural beauty like her mother must be very popr.


    "Because your father is good to me," said Grace, patting her daughter''s head with a smile. "Marrying


    into a rich family is not that easy. Actually, Rita, I don''t want you to marry into a rich family. There are


    many rules in a rich family. People there were withplicated and unpredictable minds. It is better to


    have a simple family. But Aaron is so kind to you. For his love, you just need to bear some trivial


    matters. Don''t take it too seriously about the elder generation. The person who will apany you for


    the rest of your life is Aaron, not other members of his family."


    Grace thought that Rita wanted to divorce Aaron just because of the Su family. At this moment, Rita''s


    heart was like being pricked by a needle.


    How should she tell the truth about Magee? What Magee said seemed to be true.


    She really betrayed Aaron and did have sex with Magee!


    Rita turned around, daring not even to face her mother.


    "I''m tired, mom. I''m going to bed."


    Seeing her daughter''s tired back, Grace didn''t know how tofort her.


    When Rita went upstairs, Jack came out with a bowl of noodles and asked, "Where is our daughter?"


    "She went upstairs to have a rest." Grace sighed andined, "It''s all your fault. You want your


    daughter marry into the Leng family. How could she bear those bad things?"


    "Our daughter is strong. And Aaron loves her so much. She will be fine." Comforted Jack.


    "Is that because Aaron not believe Riri for Magee decided to sue her?" Grace frowned. "We don''t


    expect Magee would do this. He has such a good rtionship with Riri!"


    "Don''t worry. Aaron won''t believe anyone from the Jiang family. Remember thest time Riri was hurt


    by Yvonne so much. I think Aaron could tell right from wrong."


    Jackforted his wife. They turned their heads to Rita''s room at the same time and sighed silently.


    Aaron had been working in thepany for several days. He didn''te back at night or contact with


    Rita.


    Seeing that her boss was busy with his work and did not sleep for a long time, Wendy was worried.


    She knew that Aaron wanted to put himself on work to forget the thing about Rita for a while, but she


    was afraid that his health could not bear it as time passed by.


    When did her boss be so infatuated with someone? ? ?


    "Boss." Wendy walked into the living room, holding a document in her hand like a cat on hot bricks. It


    was the divorce agreement given by Rita.


    "What is it?"


    Aaron tried to keep sober-minded. He didn''t close his eyes and let himself rx. He had to do like that.


    Otherwise, he would keep thinking about Rita.


    He had never experienced in his life to love someone so much, unable to forget.


    "Miss Rita asked me to give it to you." Wendy gasped and looked at her boss, who seemed to be


    annoyed. She might be simply courting death by doing so.


    The words "Divorce Agreement" on the document shocked him.


    "She asked you to give it to me?" Aaron looked stunned. Suddenly he became energetic. "Where is


    she? Why didn''t shee in person?"


    "She is downstairs..."


    As soon as Wendy finished speaking, Aaron rushed out like a gust of wind.


    That damn woman! How could she want to divorce without a word!


    Wendy stood behind him, dumbfounded. Her boss who hadn''t rested well in the past few days, could


    run so fast.


    Downstairs, Rita just went out thepany building and was walking to the bus station.


    "Rita!" She suddenly heard someone calling her name behind. She didn''t stop but sped up and saw a


    bus, and she quickly got on it.


    "Rita, get off the bus!"


    It was Aaron!


    She turned around and saw Aaron was running towards her. He was away in the distance and looked


    angry.


    The bus was about to start, and the driver with a poker face closed the door.


    The driver seemed to see so many same stories in TV drama series. So he didn''t care who was calling


    behind and only pay attention to driving.


    The bus slowly drove out of the bus station.


    Rita looked back and saw a handsome man in a dashing suit who was chasing after a bus!


    Oh, God! It was right! Aaron was pursuing a bus! Was he doing a TV show?


    A group of passengers in the bus had already looked at the window. Aaron felt hot when he run for a


    while, so he took off his coat which made some girls in the bus scream and look at him with romantic


    thoughts.


    Some of the girls asked the driver to stop the bus and some asked him to drive slowly.


    This man was so cool when he took off his clothes!


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    He was really... extremely cool!

 Chapter 86 The Cool Arrogant Awesome And Marvelous Mr. Aaron

    Chapter 86 The Cool Arrogant Awesome And Marvelous Mr. Aaron


    It was unbelievable that such idol drama scene would happen in reality.


    Inside the bus, several young girls were shouting and screaming. They were just like watching a


    romantic soap opera.


    The bus didn''t go very fast and also the bus met the traffic light, so Aaron soon caught up with the bus.


    Rita was sitting on a seat by the window. She heard a knock on the window...


    When she turned around, she was frightened by the grim face of Aaron. She took a step back as he


    yelled at her through the ss, "Get off the bus!"


    The girls who stood cheerfully aside let out a lot of hisses when they saw such a situation.


    "What a handsome man! He wants to get her! Unbelievable!"


    "Yes, if I met such a handsome man, I would definitely pursue him crazily!"


    "Don''t be so cocky. I feel sorry for you to let him chase you all the way."


    Rita didn''t take the discussing voices around her to heart, but when she saw Aaron''s face, her heart


    was still very painful.


    Why does he look so bad? Was he not feeling well? Did he have sunstroke after he ran all the way in


    the burning sun?


    The expression on Aaron''s face was darkened.


    "Why are you still sitting here? Get off!" Some girls urged Rita, "If you don''t get off, we will get off!"


    The bus driver just ignored those women and hummed to himself while driving.


    When the light turned green, the bus drove away.


    "Damn it!" Aaron became furious. He rushed forward, knocked at the door of the bus cab and forced


    the driver to stop.


    The driver was a middle-aged man in his forties or fifties. Seeing that Aaron stopped him, the driver


    was annoyed. He rolled down the window and scolded, "Why are you chasing after my bus? I''m


    driving! Why don''t you hail a taxi and go after that? I used to chase girls when I was young!"


    Aaron calmly walked to the driver''s window and said, "Open the door. I want to get on the bus."


    "Wait at the next stop!"


    The driver refused to open the door.


    Aaron put his hands on his waist and said angrily, "I''ll give you ten thousand dors. Just open the


    door!"


    The driver widened his eyes. He was stunned by the rich people who took money as nothing.


    "You don''t stop for ten thousand dors?" Aaron froze and doubled the price, "Then twenty thousand."


    "You are crazy!" The driver actually rolled his eyes at Aaron. What was ironic at the same time was that


    on the bus TV an exclusive interview of Aaron was still ying.


    "Wow! That is Mr. Aaron!" A girl recognized him and shouted at the driver, "Open the door!"


    The girls in the bus started to shouted. The driver had no choice but to pull over the bus. "You''re


    fucking saying to give me twenty thousand! Not even thinking to miss a dime!"


    The driver didn''t forget to extort the money from Aaron.


    Atst, the bus door opened.


    Aaron was so angry that he rushed up to Rita and sat down beside her. He rolled up his sleeves and


    stared at her, which made her blush.


    His look amused Rita somehow.


    Sweat began to form on his forehead, and he was so angry. Rita couldn''t help but burst intoughter.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Aaron grinned coldly and put his hand around her shoulder, staring at her. "It took me twenty thousand


    to get in the car. Rita, do you think you worth the price?"


    "It was your own choice. I didn''t force you."


    The crowd including teenagers and old people had gathered around to watch the couple quarrel.


    Seeing that he was in great anger, Rita thought that she was done. He must be upset and confused to


    get on the bus. It cost him two thousand dors. His bus ticket was very expensive.


    "Get off the bus with me."


    When the bus stopped at the next station, Aaron dragged Rita off it. But he paid the fee before he left.


    Mr. Aaron, as the CEO of the Leng Company, with a huge fortune, would not care about the money of


    twenty thousand!


    The passengers on the bus sent their farewell to the couple, which made the atmosphere extremely


    joyful.


    Aaron''s anger mes were almost spreading all over the street. "Did you ask Wendy to give me the


    divorce agreement?"


    "I have written it clearly." Rita looked up at his eyes and saw a chill in them, "Let''s divorce, since...


    Since I have betrayed you!"


    "What the hell..." In anger, Aaron pointed at Rita, unable to continue for a long time.


    "Divorce will do good for both of us. Since I... I betrayed you, I... " She lowered her head, snuffled and


    tried to be strong.


    "Shut up!" Aaron wished he could kiss her to cover her mouth.


    She was stunned, speechless. Rita stepped back, her body trembling, and looked at him for a long


    time. "Why not agree to divorce me?"


    She cheated on him. Why didn''t he divorce her? What happened this time could not be calmed down at


    all. Why wouldn''t he just let her go?


    "Is it your own will to sleep with Magee?"


    Aaron got angrier as he squinted at her. How could she have no reaction? He was really pissed off.


    He swore that he had never liked any woman in his life, except Rita!


    But, how could she sleep with another man? It was intolerable!


    "What?" Aaron''s question was... hard to answer.


    "In other words, do you want to sleep with Magee?"


    He didn''t believe that in her heart he was inferior to Magee. So he couldn''t give up. His pride mattered


    and he needed the answer.


    Rita shook her head subconsciously, but she thought about it and found something wrong.


    "Come with me."


    He stepped forward and took her hand. Seeing her step back, he stepped forward and caught her hand


    forcibly. "What are you hesitating for? Come with me."

 Chapter 87 Aaron Bent Out Of Shape

    Chapter 87 Aaron Bent Out Of Shape


    When Rita was pulled by him, she was also very stubborn, keeping motionless all the time.


    "Don''t pull me." Finally, Rita broke free from his hand. "I want to divorce you. Aaron Leng, I don''t want


    to stay by your side anymore, okay?"


    "No," he said in an indifferent tone, "you can''t leave me, Rita. I''ve loved you for so many years. It''s not


    easy for to marry you."


    "You don''t like me at all. You don''t know me at all. Don''t talk about love," Rita said, looking away.


    "And... And how could you forgive me for what I have done? How could you not mind? And I don''t want


    other people to use this matter to attack you, and look down upon you..."


    She lowered her head and her face became more and more gloomy.


    She loved those cold years so much, and she couldn''t allow him to be looked down upon.


    "Who dares to look down upon me? Are you kidding me? The person who dares to look down upon me


    has not been born yet." He raised his lips, lowered his head and put his forehead on her forehead. "I


    was angry that day. I think, a stupid woman like you, would not even choose that situation on an


    engagement party if you want to hook up with some other men."


    "Oh you said that? Maybe I was going to challenge Nora!" she argued back, deliberately. "How do you


    know what I was thinking?"


    "You are such a contrarian." He knocked her head. "You wanted to sleep with Magee, right? You asked


    him to go to the second floor in front of my bodyguards, and after you slept with him, you knocked him


    out. And youy in bed and waited for someone to catch you. Is that what you were thinking? Rita, if


    you really did like that, I think you must be a psycho."


    Rita could not refute with a single word.


    "I was really very angry when I saw the photos, but after I calmed down and thought carefully, I was too


    suspicious. There are so many doubtful points. But the problem is that you..." He knocked on her head


    again. "You admitted it! Admitted what? You really did it?"


    Rita did not speak, and tears were welling up in her eyes.


    "I don''t know. When I saw those photos, I thought I had done it." Rita looked up and met Aaron''s eyes


    with her eyes full of tears. "Maybe... I really did it, but I can''t remember."


    "Can''t you remember whether you did it or not?" Aaron almost burst intoughter. "You''re such a fool.


    How do you feel when do that with me? Do you enjoy it with me all the time?"


    "Ah, it hurts actually."


    "����"


    The young master could not speak. He stared at Rita in a condescending way for a while, and then he


    continued, "Did you feel such pain that day?"


    "No, I just felt hot all over my body. It was so hot. I wanted to take off my clothes..." Her face was as red


    as an apple. She raised her head and gave a nce at Aaron who had a serious look on his face.


    "Did you feel excited to see Magee? Were you so hungry for sex?" The man sneered and thought that


    he really couldn''tmunicate with her. "Why don''t you have such passion with me?"


    She gave him a careful look. "How about... I''ll try it next time."


    Aaron sneered again.


    He looked down at her, very close to her face. "After I find out the truth, I''ll deal with you."


    "You believe me?"


    She couldn''t believe it and opened her eyes widely. If it was another woman, Aaron would have thrown


    her away already.


    However, she didn''t know that Aaron could never throw her away for she was Rita.


    He wanted to find her back. He had a lot of things willing to do with her. He couldn''t live without her,


    even for a day.


    "How could it be possible for you to be so stupid to have an affair with Magee?" Aaron dragged her on


    the way to hispany. "Is he more handsome than me? Is he richer than me? Is he stronger than


    me?"


    She shook her head unconsciously.


    "That''s right. So why did you sleep with him? You have to find someone who is more capable than me."


    Rita was speechless.


    "Well, get down to business." Aaron''s face was calm and cold. "There are so many questionable points


    about the matter. I was too mad at you before to investigate it. But after I thought it over, I think it''s


    completely impossible."


    "Why?"


    "First of all, let''s talk about selfies. You two together smiled happily on the photos. Then why did you hit


    him with the ashtray? Murdering your intrigant? And like what I said before, why did you just lie on the


    bed and wait for being caught cheating after you knocked him out? Nobody knew that you were in the


    same room with Magee, so you had enough time to leave the crime scene."


    After saying that, Rita lowered her head speechlessly.


    "What''s more, you are so small and you don''t have much strength. How could you hit Magee so


    seriously that he was sent to hospital to have eight stitches on his head?"


    She sighed and scratched her hair restlessly when she heard Aaron''s words.


    "Okay, I''m going to ask you some more questions." Aaron stared at her with a serious look, which


    startled her.


    "What?" She asked, staring at the man with confusion.


    "Why did you admit that? You didn''t do it. Why did you admit it in front of me?"


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    How should she exin? Told him the truth?


    Just when she hesitated, Aaron said in a harsh tone, "No nonsense, no fabrication, and no lie!"


    Fine, she surrendered. She gave up.


    Rita took a deep breath, looked up at him and said, "I told you all. But don''t be angry."


    How could he not be angry? This little woman almost made him mad!


    He was eager to hear what she would say.

 Chapter 88 You Are The Most Important Person In My Life

    Chapter 88 You Are The Most Important Person In My Life


    "Hum," Aaron answered impatiently, "tell me quickly!"


    "I just think that... I don''t deserve you," Rita said, tears rushing down as her nose twitched, "I''ve never


    been so self-abased before, but when I stand by your side, I feel myself terrible. I''m only a burden to


    you, and make you feel offended. I... I''m a trouble to you!"


    "Sometimes it''s really troublesome," Aaron joked deliberately. "But without you, my life is too boring."


    Rita sniffed and wiped her tears. "I have never been so frustrated before. Although my family was not a


    rich and powerful family, I studied hard, I work harder than others. I don''t think I''m inferior to anyone.


    But when I''m with you, I''m so tired that I can''t get rid of my identity no matter how hard I tried. People


    around you won''t stopughing at you for having me as your wife."


    "Who dares tough at me?"


    She raised her head and looked into Aaron''s eyes. "Everybody says that I get married to you for


    money, and that you fall out with the Su family because of me which is really unworthy. They all say


    that you are misjudging when choosing a wife."


    She sighed.


    "Besides, the Su family doesn''t like me."


    Before she married Aaron, she felt herself confident. She was a very good student and did very well in


    her study. There were many pretentious rich people in the school, but she didn''t like to be with them.


    She liked those who had good brains, who worked hard, who relied on wisdom to achieve sess.


    But when she came into contact with Aaron, she gradually realized how cruel the reality was. As long


    as one was born in a wealthy family, nobody cared how smart, pretty or rich he/she was, and whether


    he/she got all As or not at school.


    She didn''t have a rich family. She couldn''t cross the social level by her own efforts.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "You little fool," Aaron said with a smile. He reached out and held her in his arms. "Don''t cry. Why are


    you crying? If you keep crying, I willugh at you."


    Aaron hugged Rita tightly. "You are a fool. How could you not deserve me? Don''t be silly! You are so


    good at studying that you are much better than those young rich men! Why do I look down on you?"


    "But people they don''t think so," Rita responded, burying her head in her arms. "As your wife, they don''t


    care who I am. My family background is the first thing they see. Besides, I do marry you for money.


    Your mother is right. The Su family is also right. I''m just a trouble for you."


    "Don''t say that about yourself." Aaron patted her on the back. "You are not a trouble. You are my


    woman. Rita, no matter what others say, they cannot affect our rtionship."


    Rita fell into silence.


    "And don''t worry about my mother. It''s none of our business."


    "But there''s no way I don''t care," Rita groaned. "If the Su family stops supporting you just for my


    reason, I will be guilty."


    "It doesn''t matter. You don''t need to be too serious about many things in life. What if I get the property


    of the Leng family? What if I have endless money and power? I have no one to love. That is the matter


    counts. Without you, my love, life would be boring."


    Eyes widely open, Rita was shocked in disbelief. She didn''t expect that Aaron would have this kind of


    thought!


    He held her shoulder and said seriously, "Why do you refuse your happiness because of other people''s


    thoughts? Don''t you feel happy when you are with me?"


    "No, I''m happy."


    The period of time she spent with Aaron was the happiest time in her life.


    Rita struggled out of his arms, wiped away her tears and said, "I''m really very happy, very happy


    indeed."


    "That''s right. I don''t have the ability to make everyone happy, and I don''t have the obligation either. As


    for the Su family, I don''t care what they think of us. What I want is to make you happy, because you are


    my wife. You are the most important person to me."


    He only wanted her to be happy. That was enough.


    Aaron had never thought that Rita would be under so much pressure when she was with him. She had


    never told him that she was silently digesting these grievances alone.


    Yes, quite a lot of grievances. The public opinion had already affected her a lot. She was forced to


    leave him by the Su family again and again. Someone else in the world would not be able to bear it.


    As for her, she endured all these without saying anything, afraid of bringing him trouble. She was even


    willing to be misunderstood by him, and even wanted to leave him.


    It was so hard for Aaron to imagine what would happen to Rita if he really signed the divorce


    agreement.


    Her life would beplete ruined without him. Only Nora, would destroy her. Without his protection,


    Rita would not be living in a peaceful life.


    Thinking of this, he held her even tighter in his arms, as if she was his whole world.


    "Honey, no matter what happens, you can''t leave me. Not until the end of the world."


    Anyway, Rita thought that she wouldn''t leave him again in any cases.

 Chapter 89 You Are The Only One I Want To Show My Love

    Chapter 89 You Are The Only One I Want To Show My Love


    Rita was still very tired, inside her heart.


    Aaron''s cellphone kept ringing. Somebody had called him for many times, probably for some work in


    thepany. Aaron had looked down at the cellphone but didn''t answered it.


    "Is it about the work? You go ahead with your business," Rita urged. "Business is urgent. I''m okay."


    She tried to push him away, but he frowned. "I almost have lost my wife. Why do I still need to go to


    work if I lost you?"


    "����"


    But she didn''t want him to dy his work for her. She frowned anxiously and said, "Answer the phone,


    or I don''t know how much time it will be dyed."


    "So will you still divorce with me or not?"


    She was stunned and bit her lip.


    "Are you still hesitating? Rita, how dare you hesitate?" Aaron was annoyed. He grabbed her by the


    shoulder and threatened, "If you divorce me, I''ll block you at your house gate every day and I don''t


    have to work in mypany anymore."


    There was no one who could act like a spoiled child as Aaron.


    "That''s enough! If you say that again, I will be angry!" Rita curled her lips. "Go to do your work!"


    "Then promise me, do not mention divorce anymore."


    Rita lowered her head. She was still a little hesitant, but facing the pressure of Aaron, she had to


    compromise and nod her head.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Then she was dragged back to thepany by Aaron together.


    When Aaron did something, he should let his wife stay beside him to prevent her from leaving his sight.


    Seeing that they had restored their rtionship, Wendy was really happy for her boss. But when she


    thought that Mr. Magee was going to sue Rita, and that this matter hadn''t been solved yet, plus, the


    public opinion was very stressful outside, how could the rtionship between them not be affected?


    Wendy didn''t dare to bring this up. It was rare that the two people had made up their rtionship. She


    couldn''t break the peace now.


    "Boss, this is the documents you want." Wendy said while handing documents to him. Aaron didn''t


    looked up at her and just checked the documents.


    "As for Magee, make an appointment with him. If he doesn''t ept settlement out of court, then we will


    meet him in court."


    Rita froze and her face turned pale. "Do we have to end up in court?"


    "It''s him who wants to sue you, not me. I can''t let my wife be bullied like this." Aaron''s face was


    clouded. "This thing will never end unless he makes a public apology to my wife!"


    Aaron was about to get angry. Anyone who dared to bully his wife would be punished.


    "Check those photos in person," Aaron ordered. "Check the security staff in the banquet hall again to


    see if something is missing."


    "Okay." Wendy knew that the matter was serious as it was rted to Rita''s innocence. If Magee kept


    insisting with his words, they did not have enough evidence to prove Rita''s innocence and she might be


    sent to prison.


    She would be on the charge of intentional injury for causing Magee''s injury, and at least she had to be


    sent to prison for a while.


    Rita clenched her fist with uneasiness and asked, "Is it difficult to deal with this matter?"


    "Don''t worry. You have me." Aaron knew her worries and gave her aforting look.


    She looked up at Aaron with a sense of guilt.


    If it weren''t for her, he wouldn''t be in so much trouble.


    Wendy went out. Aaron put aside his work and walked towards Rita. He hugged her into his arms and


    said, "you are woolgathering again."


    Aaron poked her nose and asked, "Do you think that you have caused me a lot of trouble?"


    "Yes."


    She sighed dejectedly, and was immediately hit by a knocking in her head. "Are you silly? It''s not a big


    deal. If you dare to leave me again, there will be more trouble."


    She wrapped her arms around his waist and asked, "Aaron, why are you so kind to me?"


    "You are my wife. Who else should I be nice to except you?"


    He leaned over and kissed her on the forehead. "These are all minor things that can be solved. Nothing


    to worry about. Now what I''m most worried about is that you like to think too much. Don''t take it too


    hard and want to divorce me."


    She didn''t want to divorce him at all.


    How could she leave him now?


    Rita reached out to hug him, leaning against his chest.


    She didn''t say anything, though she had a lot to tell him.


    "You can''t tell me again you want a divorce," said Aaron, holding her more tightly. "Do you know I''ve


    been waiting for you for so many years?"


    Lowering her head, she thought what he had said that day and could not help but feel dejected.


    "Magee said I am a bad woman. Do you believe his words?"


    "No, I don''t believe him," said Aaron with a serious look on his face. "Magee ndered you. I won''t be


    deceived by him. I believe in my own eyes. Riri, you are not that kind of person."

 Chapter 90 You Are Destined To Be My Woman

    Chapter 90 You Are Destined To Be My Woman


    She leaned against Aaron, slightly stunned. "But why did Magee say that about me? He''s way too


    much. I have known him for so many years. Even if we can''t be a couple, why should he treat me like


    an enemy?"


    She looked at him seriously with her bright eyes.


    Aaron touched her hair gently and whispered in her ear, "Maybe it''s because of love. hatred always


    rises from love. He is jealous to see that we live a happy life."


    "I don''t think so. He must have his own reason," Rita said seriously. "He is definitely not that kind of


    person."


    "Are you still protecting him until now, Rita?" Aaron felt jealous. His eyes grew dark. "He set you up like


    this, and you are still defending for him?"


    "I''m not defending for him. I just think that he might have been forced by someone to do that."


    Rita thought carefully. She had known Magee for so many years, why did he try to harm her? Who


    forced him?


    "Fine, fine. You are just protecting him. He will kill you sooner orter."


    Aaron was angry. He stood up and walked towards his desk, without looking at her. Rita blinked and


    walked up to him, pulling his sleeve. "Don''t be angry. I''m analyzing the matter with you. I don''t mean to


    protect him."


    "If I had done anything wrong to you, you would scold me to death and would never forgive me." he


    snorted, "I know you well!"


    "How do you know?"


    With her eyes wide open, she admitted in such a straightforward way, which made Aaron quite upset.


    "See, I said right. You can try your best to defend him from the usation. But when I wrong you, you


    will never forgive me."


    Aaron''s expression was very dark, like a dark cloud above the sky. If Rita said one more word about


    Magee, he would lose his temper at the moment.


    "I''m just kidding," Rita said as she walked up to him and tugged at his sleeve. "I was just kidding. But


    honestly, if you ever do me wrong, I will give you a good beat."


    "You think you can beat me? I''ll not fight back with both my hands. But you will still not win."


    After being sneered by Aaron, Rita stepped back with two hands, showing off her position. "Come on,


    Let''s see who''s afraid."


    "Oh, you practice Kungfu with me? You are too weak with your little body to defeat me." Aaron stood


    up. Rita was not short, but Aaron was much taller than her. Coupled with the strong sense of pressure


    he had, Rita felt a little regret to say that.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Who''s afraid now?"


    Looking at her face intending to be strong, Aaron couldn''t help butugh.


    "Oh, my silly wife." The voice of Aaron was gentle, and his eyes were full of pampering and sweetness.


    He pressed down his soft kiss on her face.


    Rita was stunned. This was so unexpected!


    Her young girl''s romantic heart exploded at that moment!


    How handsome Aaron was! She couldn''t believe that such an incredible man was her husband! She


    never dreamed of it.


    Her face was even redder. Did he want to do something here?


    Aaron held her in his arms, lowered his head and kissed her lips slowly. Smelling the sweet scent of


    her body, he lost his head and was in a state of exciting perplexity.


    Aaron could not control himself when he saw her watery big innocent eyes!


    She just wanted to do a little flirting with him casually, but now she turned on his fire!


    At first, he just wanted to kiss her simply, but he didn''t expect that the kisster turned into something


    more passionate!


    The kiss was so crazy that she was almost suffocated.


    He began to tear off her clothes.


    She tried to push him away gently, but failed as he held her even tighter.


    She had no choice but to follow his action.


    Aaron couldn''t control his desire anymore. He had endured his lust for her for so many days. Now was


    the best time to free his lust. He would definitely gave this woman a quite unbelievable enjoyment!


    She wasn''t in the mood at the moment, but she didn''t want to turn him down. She just let him do


    whatever he wanted and she didn''t refuse.


    ''I have been away from him for so many days. If he doesn''t go out to find other women, I''m afraid he


    will go crazy.''


    "Did you... resist you lust this days? Rita hadn''t seen him for a long time, so she asked out of curiosity.


    "Or what?" He wasn''t in the mood to talk about this with her. He put her on the table and held her


    hands to keep her from moving.


    "Was there no someone else? Like, you call someone out for a hookup or you can just order a live


    service..."


    "You know quite a lot." Aaron sped the back of her head, and put his forehead against hers and


    said, "I only love you. How can I ask others out for sex? I can''t getid with other women."


    "Liar! Remember our first meet? That was a hookup!"


    When she was thinking about that, Aaron bit her lips. "I told you, I never do hookup. That day was


    because something happened to one of my people. She didn''t showed up for a long time. When I found


    her, she made a trap to let you in the room. Well, that was a silver lining. You are my woman from that


    day."


    At this moment, he had no time to talk to her. Aaron pressed on her and deeply kissed the woman who


    lay in his arms.


    When they were kissing passionately, there was a knock on the door. "Boss!"


    Wendy was knocking at the door, and Rita got flustered. She buttoned her clothes quickly and tidied up


    her hair.


    Aaron stopped his action in time, almost forgetting that they were in the office. Well, Wendy really came


    at the right time!


    He sat down and took up the phone. "Come in."


    As soon as Wendy entered the room, she said without any hesitation, "We found out that the photos


    were falsified. One of our assistants was called Alice. She got involved in this with someone''s money."


    "Bribing my people?" Aaron came to his senses, and he sneered, "Who is behind the farce? Who paid


    the money?"


    After taking a look at Rita, Wendy turned her head to Aaron and said, "It''s Magee."

 Chapter 91 We Are Two Birds Of A Feather

    Chapter 91 We Are Two Birds Of A Feather


    When she heard the name "Magee", Rita felt her brain was going to explode.


    Why it was him again? Did he arrange the whole thing? Why? Was it true that hatred always rises from


    love, as Aaron said?


    It was impossible.


    Aaron''s eyes grew even darker. "Really? He asked that Alice to give me these photos, framing Riri for


    having sex with him, and conversely Magee sue her for intentional injury?"


    "Yes, and not only that, he also made up a good y for us. We were all cheated by him," said Wendy,


    looking helplessly at Aaron. "What should we do with that Alice?"


    Aaron was relentless to those who betrayed him, but this time he showed an evil smile. "Keep her.


    She''s still useful."


    Rita had no idea what his n was. She felt bad when she knew that Magee did this to hurt her.


    They grew up together, and now he deliberately trap her up for no reason. No one could ept such


    usation.


    Aaron asked Wendy to go out first. When he saw that Rita lowered her head and kept silent for a long


    time, heforted her, "I will find out the specific reason. Don''t worry."


    "All right."


    She believed that Aaron would find out the truth and prove her innocence.


    At this moment, in the vi of the Jiang family, Nora was sitting in the garden and drinking afternoon tea


    leisurely. When she saw Magee walking towards her, she squinted and smiled, "How is it going? Did


    you send thewyer''s letter to them?"


    "Yes, as you wished." said Magee with a grim face.


    "Don''t pull a long face. You were quite bold and straightforward enough when you cursed Rita the other


    day," said Nora with a sinister and insidious smile. "Rita, I will surely get even with her and put her in


    jail!"


    Magee didn''t answer her.


    "Without the help of Aaron, let''s see what she will do." Nora''s mind was filled with the scene that Rita


    was crying for help in the prison, which made her very pleased. "I will contact ourwyer tomorrow and


    make sure that this charge will definitely send her to jail!"


    "Is it fun for you to do so?" Magee finally could not resist his silence. "You did everything you could to


    deal with Rita. What did she do to you? You two just had a quarrel for a few times. How much will be


    enough for you? Will it be a happy ending for you once you ruin her life? You are so vicious!"


    "I''m vicious? Magee Jiang, remember, you are the one who do this!"


    Magee didn''t want to talk to her at all.


    "Do you know who you are talking to?" Nora raised her voice and shouted at him, "Let me tell you,


    Magee, the whole thing was handled by you. It is you who decides to sue Rita, and it is also you who


    designed the pictures for her. How dare you me me? We are two birds of a feather, you see?"


    "That''s because you threaten me to do it!" Magee almost lost control of himself and clenched his fists


    tightly. If Nora was not a woman, he would have started beating her.


    "But you must have something for me to threaten you!" Noraughed grimly. She looked at Magee and


    said, "I have countless men like you! If I didn''t want to save the Jiang family, I wouldn''t marry you. If it


    weren''t for me, your parents would have already gone out to beg for money. How could they live in the


    vi and rent a yacht now? And you, if it weren''t for me, how could you wipe out the criminal record


    abroad? Offense of rape is supposed to be sentenced to many years'' imprisonment. I''m saying it


    right?"


    "You!" Magee was weak and his face turned pale. He couldn''t say a word in front of Nora.


    "That''s the way of the world. Money and power are the king," Noraughed out loud. "You broke the


    law abroad and now youe back. If your sister didn''t attach herself to me, you wouldn''t be able to


    get rid of all the uses. You think without me, you can enjoy your coffee now? And you cane to


    our upper ss''s banquet without my help?"


    Nora''s eyes were full of ridicule. "So you just watched Rita marry Aaron and don''t dare to confess your


    love to her. Well, thanks to yourself."


    Standing up, Magee was trembling with anger, but he couldn''t contradict Nora. Every word she said


    was true. He couldn''t refuse to marry Nora, or else he couldn''t hide the truth.


    "You threatened me with my mistake, over and over again. You set up Rita sleeping with me, but I


    refuse to hurt her. Now you force me to sue her," said Magee, gnashing his teeth. "What else do you


    want to do?"


    "Don''t worry. As long as I send Rita to prison, I will be relieved and won''t trouble you any more."


    Nora had no interests to look at Magee at all. The Jiang family was eager to treat her as their savior


    now, and she didn''t care much about Magee at all.


    "I really want to see you point out your loved one in the court," said Nora, whose smile became more


    charming. "That must be really exciting!"This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Magee didn''t want to look at her face. He turned around and was about to leave.


    Nora shouted at his back, "I don''t need a coward man like you. If it wasn''t for you who could deal with


    Rita, I wouldn''t marry you. What do I need you to do, keeping at the house to disy?"


    Magee wished he could rush forward and p Nora in the face. How despicable she was!


    She set him up to destroy the innocence of Rita. He was unwilling, and even broke his own head to


    protect her innocence, but... But she threatened him with his criminal record! She forced him to sue


    Rita, to frame Rita in order to make Aaron abandon her.


    Magee closed his eyes and clenched his fists. God knew why things hade to like this!

 Chapter 92 You Have To Be My Wife For All The Whole Life

    Chapter 92 You Have To Be My Wife For All The Whole Life


    These days, Rita stayed at home all the time. She did not go back to their own home until she made it


    up with Aaron.


    As soon as they got home, Aaron couldn''t control himself anymore. If he wanted to do something, no


    one could stop him this time.


    Now nobody could interrupt them.


    As soon as he got out of the shower, Aaron began to show his crazy love for Rita!


    He pressed her on the bed and do it with her over and over again. Thinking of what had happened in


    thepany during the day, Aaron began to free his lust madly. But he was afraid of hurting her too


    much, so he stopped his crazy actions and began to treat her gently.


    Feeling the change of Aaron, Rita looked at him and asked, "What''s wrong with you? Do you change


    your character?"


    "You always said that I hurt you too much. Is it better that I do it gently?" Aaron turned her around like a


    fish. "If I do it gently, you''ll feel better."


    Her face flushed. Her hair falling over her shoulders randomly. She looked back at Aaron, with her


    watery eyes filled with a little bit moved affection.


    She had begun to get used to him. She knew some of his habits and learned to cooperate with him to


    make him happy.


    After that, Aaron held her in his arms. "Riri, do you know what I''ve been thinking these days?"


    Looking at his sad expression, Rita could not believe her eyes. It was umon to see that


    expression on his face. "What?" she asked.


    "I''m thinking, what should I do if I leave you. I''m thinking what I''ll be if we get divorced."


    Rita burst outughing. "Que sera sera. Whatever will be, will be. Your world can still be in function if


    I''m not here. The earth can revolve as usual."


    "But I really think that I can''t live without you."


    The expression in Aaron''s eyes was serious, more serious than ever.


    "I have been crazily working in the past few days. Once I got so tired, I slept on the sofa for a while,


    and I didn''t dare to go home. Your smell is everywhere in this house, and your trace is everywhere. In


    the kitchen, you cooked for me. In the dining room, we had dinner together. On the sofa, we had


    hundreds of lovemaking there, and on this bed, you had slept, and your clothes were still in the closet.


    Thinking of these, I didn''t dare to go back home."


    Rita rolled her round eyes and muttered, "What hundreds of what? We only did on the sofa once,


    okay?"


    "Anyway, I can''t leave you," Aaron held his wife tightly in his arms, with his strong muscles, sexy eight-


    pack abs, clinging to Rita''s body firmly. "Do you know I really, really don''t want to divorce, even if...


    Even if you did sleep with another man, I..."


    "You can''t forgive me if I really did that," said Rita with a smile. "You won''t. Any other man won''t."


    "Ah." He sighed, but in his heart, he really could not leave Rita.


    Rita was close to his strong chest. "Why do you love me so much? Just for the childhood experience


    complex? That makes you so obsessed? Are you so nostalgic?"


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I don''t know." He kissed on her forehead. "I just love. I can''t exin it."


    "Then why did you still make girlfriends for so many years? And the rumor girlfriends, the love interests,


    the mistresses..."


    Rita sat up and looked directly at him.


    Aaron had been well known in every corner, not only because he was the backbone of the Leng


    Company, but also because he had always been on the headlines of the major media.


    "You know what? I''m also a normal man, okay? I''ve never had a crush on any other woman, and my


    heart was still a purend."


    "Wow!" Rita rolled her eyes. "What a piece of purend? I think that it has been trampled on by


    different women already."


    Aaron stretched out his arms and held her tightly. "But you are always in my heart."


    "You haven''t seen me for so many years and you don''t even remember my face. What if I am disabled


    or be an ugly monster when I grow up? Do you want that me too?"


    Rita touched her face and felt a little worried. She was still young and confident about her appearance,


    but it was impossible to see a man like Aaron who did not care about the appearance. He would feel


    tired of her after a few years.


    "Even if you are ugly, I will marry you," Aaron said as he cupped her face in his hands. "You are my


    Riri. Believe it or not, my father has arranged many blind dates for me before you. I refused to meet


    anyone of them."


    Rita listened quietly with her beautiful eyes open.


    "I only want to marry Rita. And I''m only willing to go on the blind date with her." He held the girl in his


    arms and continued, "No matter what she looks like, I will marry her."


    Rita felt unbelievable. "You have so many pretty women around you. If I were a ugly monster, I guess


    you would run faster than anyone else. You came to see me only because you saw my picture before


    the date? I don''t believe you."


    "Oh, what''s the point of saying that? Anyway, you are my wife now. You can''t run away. You will never


    be able to escape for the rest of your life!" Aaron''s hands began to move again while holding his wife.


    The phone rang again when he was ready to do another thing after he took a good rest.


    What a bummer!


    As soon as Aaron answered the phone, Wendy''s voice came through the other end of the phone.


    "Boss, Miss Nora and Mr. Magee have arrived ourpany with theirwyer. Would you like to go


    back to thepany to meet them?"


    "Go hell them!"

 Chapter 93 You Try To Be On My Top next time

    Chapter 93 You Try To Be On My Top next time


    After saying that, Aaron hung up the phone. He did not enjoy himself to the full yet, and these people


    came to bother him again, Noticing Aaron''s impatience, Rita did not dare to speak. Shrinking in his


    arms, she was silent for a moment before she dared to speak. "How about... to have a look?"


    "No, I won''t go," said Aaron with a poker face. "What would I go there for?"


    With her cheeks bulged up, Rita pushed him and said in a pettishly charming manner, "Let''s go to see


    what the bitch couple are going to do."


    "Ha-ha-ha, now you know they are the bitch couple?"


    Sitting up casually, Rita said, "These two people are crazy. They are a perfect match. What are they if


    they are not a bitch couple?"


    She threw the coat on his face, putting the coat over his head. "Get dressed. Get up!"


    Suddenly, Aaron held her waist from behind and pulled her to the bed. She screamed in shock, "Hey,


    stop! Let go of me!"


    "Kiss me,"


    Aaron said. He pounced on her with hunger. Rita turned her face to his side and said, "No."


    "Will you let me kiss you or not? If you refuse, I will tickle you."


    "����"


    Before she could say "No", Aaron had begun to scratch her arms. As a result, sheughed wildly and


    tears began to spill over her eyes. "Let go of me, you jerk. Let go, Aaron."


    "Don''t you like me being as a jerk?" Aaron wouldn''t let her go. He sucked her neck so hard that a


    strawberry mark appeared on her skin. "You naughty girl, see how I punish you."


    "Oh, let go of me." Rita was almost out of strength because of his torture. She softened her body and


    blinked at him pitifully. "Honey, please. Honey, let go of me."


    She was pressed under his body and could not move. Rita looked at him pitifully. Her delicate and


    beautiful eyes blinked. Seeing that she curled up in his arms like a kitten, Aaron began to show pity.


    "Fine, I will let you go."


    He finally let go of Rita, but he had never thought that the little woman was just nning to retreat for


    the sake of advancing.


    She suddenly turned over and grabbed the pillow cover Aaron''s face, tickling him.


    It was time to teach Aaron a lesson.


    She remembered that Aaron was afraid of itchy feeling, so when she scratched him, he felt very itchy


    and drew back in a hurry.


    But Rita''s was not as strong as him, so Aaron was soon free from her. Aaron lifted Rita who was sitting


    on him. "I think you need to be tamed."


    "You punish me every time, so I think it''s time for me to punish you back. That''s fair."


    "I am always on the top. How about you trying be on the top next time?"


    "����"


    Rita thought that she needed to call the police for someone was behaving like a hoodlum here!


    Rita helplessly widened her big eyes. When she was about to beg for mercy, Aaron''s mobile phone


    rang again.


    "Answer the phone. It''s your mother!" She picked up the phone and handed it to him, trying to find a


    chance to run away. But Aaron didn''t want her to leave. He scratched her hand severely. "Did you hear


    that? Next time you try to be on the top."


    "No way! No way!" Rita covered her face with her hands and covered her head with the quilt


    embarrassedly.


    "I''ll get to you after I answer the phone."


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Looking at thecent expression of this little woman, he pped her on the buttock. She was so


    angry that she wanted to give him a kick with her foot. But he picked up the phone. "Hello."


    "I''m in yourpany. Where are you?" Selena sounded angry on the other end of the phone. "Why


    haven''t youe yet?"


    Only then did Aaron realize that it was time to go to work. After ying with Rita for several timesst


    night, he held her in his arms and had a good sleep. He had forgotten the time.


    He was in good spirit, went to the bedside and opened the curtain. The sunshine shone on him like


    gold light, and his tall and straight figure left a ck shadow on the ground.


    "Aaron! I don''t care where you are! Come here right now! Nora and I are all here. You bring Rita


    together," Selena snorted. "Look at what kind of woman you''re marrying. How dare she seduce Nora''s


    husband? How could you stay with such a shameless woman? Are you crazy?"


    Aaron replied, breathing out a sigh, "Don''t make so much noise like a shrew. You shout everyday like


    this. Is it fun for you?"


    "You!" Selena was almost pissed off by her son. "Come here and we''ll talk about it!"


    He hung up the phone and rubbed his the center between the eyebrows irritably. When he turned his


    head, he saw Rita wearing clothes and sitting on the bed. Her little face was full of depression. "Your


    mother wants you to go there?"


    "Well, youe with me. Magee is there too." He pulled Rita up from the bed and held her in his arms.


    "Riri, I believe you. You will never do anything sorry to me, so let''s face it together, okay?"


    "Okay." She nodded her head hard and wanted to ask Magee face to face why he did this to nder


    her!

 Chapter 94 Will You Die If No Man Get Laid On You

    Chapter 94 Will You Die If No Man Get Laid On You


    In the office, Selena and the other two were sitting on the sofa. Aaron came in with Rita hand in hand.


    The moment Rita entered the room, Selena flew into a rage. She jumped up, pointed at Rita and


    scolded, "You bitch! How dare youe here!"


    Selena rushed forward and tried to p Rita, but she failed for her hand was grasped by her son.


    "What are you doing?" Aaron said coldly.


    "You are still protecting her? Are you still out of your mind?" Selena''s eyes turned red with anger. He


    stared at Aaron fiercely and continued asking, "What drug did she put in you? To make you be so


    obsessed!"


    Aaron didn''t even want to speak to his mother. In his eyes, his mother, Selena, was like a dissatisfied


    housewife,ining about the society all the time. Aaron persuaded in a soft voice, "Don''t get


    angry. It does harm to your health. Take it easy. It''s good to everyone."


    "You!" Selena was totally pissed off. She didn''t expect that her son would fight with her for a woman!


    She knew how arrogant Aaron was. In the past, her rtionship with him was not bad. Although there


    was nothing to talk about between the mother and the son, at least they were not on the verge of


    breaking out a fight. Since he married Rita, he had been always against her will, never giving a damn


    about his own mother!


    He said in a calm voice, "I''m serious. Father have had many girlfriends outside these years. If you


    continue to be bothered by everyone of them, you''ll get tired. You''d better take it easy."


    Selena was so angry that she looked away. "I don''t want to talk about this with you. Rita has done such


    a thing without telling you. Are you still protecting her? She could seduce anyone, but why Nora''s


    husband! Is she really a shameless bitch?"


    Selena was so angry and she threw those photos towards Rita''s face. Fortunately, Aaron stood in front


    of Rita and helped her waved away the photos.


    "These photos are falsified. If you don''t believe me, you could check by yourself." Aaron didn''t want to


    exin too much to his mother. He took Rita to sit down.


    Rita saw Magee and Nora sitting on the sofa side by side, and Magee looked calm with his head down.


    With a creepy smile, Nora raised one of her slender legs and shook it. "Rita, if I were you, I would be


    ashamed of myself at all. Do you know what theizens say about you? They say that you are the


    modern Madame Bovary who seduces men around for your own interests. Will you die if no man get


    laid on you? You can just find a Sweetback or some other male prostitute! Why choose my husband?"


    Then, with her arm linked with Magee, Nora continued to provoke Rita, "I really didn''t expect you to be


    so disgusting."


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Who is disgusting?" She couldn''t stand it anymore and she looked at the bitch couple coldly who were


    really annoying. Rita said, "The photos are falsified. You bribed one of Aaron''s assistant and showed


    them to Aaron on purpose. You wanted Aaron to believe that I really seduced Magee and have a


    quarrel with me. But I had never had sex with Magee at the party that day! This is all your conspiracy!"


    "Bullshit!" Nora shouted, "Shame on you! You are distorting the truth! Why do Magee and I work


    together to frame you? You are not so attractive for us to set up a trap specially. Apparently, you failed


    in tempting Magee, so you choose to hurt him. I tell you, Rita, I will sue you and I will definitely not


    withdraw it!"


    "I''m willing to go to the end with you!" Rita sneered. Did Nora really think that Rita could be easily


    bullied?


    Aaron nodded to Rita with satisfaction. It was time to fight back!


    "Well, then see you in court. I''ll wait for you in jail!" Nora''s eyes were full of viciousness, and she roared


    at Rita.


    She didn''t expect that Rita would be so calm. Rita looked up at Nora and smiled, "Let''s see who will go


    to jail. I''m not afraid of you."


    Rita no longer looked at Nora, but turned her eyes on Magee. Her cold eyes were a little sharp. "Magee


    Jiang, you must make it clear to me today. Did I really have sex with you? Look into my eyes and say


    it!"


    Rita walked to him, clenching her fists. She didn''t believe that Magee had really be like this to be


    unable to tell right from wrong! The man she had loved for so many years was aplete asshole. She


    didn''t believe it!


    Magee raised his head and looked at Rita. He was very familiar with her face. He grew up with her and


    knew her since childhood. But now, for his own sake, he wanted to push her to hell.


    Magee was more anguished than anyone else.


    "Say it!" Rita had never been so angry, so she raised her voice and almost shouted at him.


    There was a flicker in Magee''s eyes. Atst he gritted his teeth and nodded. "Yes! We did that."


    "You are lying!" Rita wished she could rush forward and p him in his face! But she controlled herself.


    "You are lying! You are lying!"


    Aaron stepped forward and held Rita in his arms. Seeing that she was trembling with anger, he touched


    her face gently andforted, "Riri, it''s okay. I trust you. You can''t have sex with this kind of person.


    He doesn''t deserve it."


    Magee bowed his head and thought to himself, ''Yes, Aaron is right. I don''t deserve to have sex with


    Riri.''


    He didn''t deserve to be with Rita. He had been a timid coward from the beginning to the end. He was


    even willing to sacrifice his beloved woman for his selfish desires. He didn''t deserve her at all.


    Seeing that Magee was still hesitating, Nora snorted, "Rita, did you hear that? Magee said that he did


    that with you. It is you, a shameless bitch, seduced him! How dare you be so arrogant to deny the truth!


    I''ve never seen a woman as shameless as you. You are so cheap and you even frame


    others."

 Chapter 95 I Only Want To Sleep With You

    Chapter 95 I Only Want To Sleep With You


    Rita almost wanted to blow up her anger, but she knew that it was no good for her to lose her temper


    right now.


    She stared at Nora, not angry butughing, "I have a good husband, Aaron. Why would I Seduce


    Magee? How can Mageepare with my husband? And I''m not stupid enough to sleep with him at


    his engagement ceremony. If I want to sleep with him, I''ll just ask him out. Why would I have to make it


    such a big mess that everyone knows about it? Am I a fool?"


    "You were deliberately provoking me!" Nora shouted at her. "You knew I was engaged to Magee, and


    you came to ruin my engagement ceremony on purpose!"


    "I''m sorry, Miss Nora. You are not qualified enough for me to provoke you." Rita sneered. She really


    didn''t want to quarrel with Nora like this anymore.


    She looked at neither Nora and Magee, and muttered, "Are you two all crazy?"


    "Watch your mouth!" Nora shouted back. "You are crazy!"


    Aaron didn''t want to see them continue to quarrel, so he said calmly, "All right, we will be right there if


    you insist to sue Riri. Don''t make a fuss in mypany."


    Aaron asked the bodyguards came in and said coldly, "Send them out!"


    But Selena was not pleased with his reaction. She walked to the side of Aaron and sneered, "You still


    believe in that bitch until now!"


    "She is your daughter-inw and my wife. Watch your mouth, please." Aaron became more and more


    impatient. Of course he did not want to hear the ill words from others about his wife.


    Well, the hero who always protected his wife was popping up online.


    "What daughter-inw? This kind of daughter-inw is not admitted by our Leng family!" As the mother


    of Aaron, Selena thought she had the authority to interfere with her own son''s private marriage life.


    "It''s not up to you whether the Leng family admit it or not." Aaron responded without hesitation.


    Selena got very angry by her own son. "Well, I won''t admit her as my daughter-inw in the whole life.


    If you dare, try not call me as your mother again. I will just count it as if I gave no birth of a son."


    Aaron sighed as he raised his head to look at his mother. "I''m asking you seriously. What did Riri do to


    you? It''s just rumors. You''d rather believe the others'' opinion and you don''t trust your own son''s


    judgment, do you? Do you suspect you son as unreliable?"


    Aaron looked indifferent. "As for what happened in thest generation, don''t get us younger generation


    involved, okay? Riri is not your punching bag."


    A wave of warmth rushed into Rita''s heart as she heard what Aaron said. She stared at him with tears


    in her eyes.


    With no intention to continue the conversation, Selena turned around, mmed the door and left.


    Nora stood up and handed thewyer''s letter to Rita in person. She nced at Ritacently. "See


    you in court."


    "Fine. I''m not afraid of you." Rita narrowed her eyes and sneered.


    "You have the guts," said Nora, looking down at her. She was wearing a pair of ten centimeter high


    heels, which was about the same height as Rita''s. "Rita, I will wait to see how you die."


    "Let''s see who will die first." Rita was not a person to be easily trifled with, and she would never flinch.


    Frowned, Nora gave her a nce, and dragged Magee out with her.


    Looking at their backs for a while, Rita wondered, ''How did Magee be like this?


    Was it true that everyone from the Jiang family was the same, including Magee? What happened to


    him?''


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t look at them anymore. They are all gone," said Aaron. Noticing that his wife was looking at the


    other man so seriously, he became impatient. "Come over here!"


    Rita looked back at Aaron and gave him thewyer''s letter. "What should I do next?"


    "Hire awyer, the best one. This case concerns your reputation, and we must win!" "You think I''ll let


    my wife be bullied by others? If so, people will think I''m useless. I can''t even protect my wife."


    "You''re being a good husband," Rita smiled happily and put her hands around his neck. "Thank you."


    She was truly relieved with thepany of Aaron.


    "Don''t worry. It will be fine." Aaron hugged her. "I didn''t expect that Magee would admit it. Is he crazy?"


    Rita didn''t expect that, but she could feel very clear that Magee was lying. "Does Nora have something


    on him?"


    "Are you still defending for him?" Said Aaron unpleasantly, holding her in his arms. "He confessed face


    to face with you which proved that he is a viin! He is a hypocrite!"


    "But I still think..." Looking at the grim face of Aaron, Rita dared not continue the words about Magee.


    "All right, all right. All right. He is a viin! He is a hypocrite! Whatever you say, he is a bad guy!"


    Aaron kissed her on the cheek and said, "I''ll not interrupt you again. Go on with your analysis."


    "I really think that Nora has something on Magee. I sensed his struggle. As far as I know about him, he


    really didn''t dare to face me just now. He was hesitant for a while."


    Rita looked seriously at the ice-old man and added, "I''m serious."


    "I''ll send someone to check it out to see what exactly happened to Magee."


    Aaron knew that if he didn''t solve this problem, Rita would never be relieved.


    He pretended to be angry. "Hey, I have to help you check your ex-boyfriend. Am I the best husband in


    this world? A good example as a husband?"


    "Yes, yes! You''re the best husband in the world. You should be copied hundreds of times and I''ll sell


    them online. I''m sure this will make us a good fortune."


    "����"


    Rita raised her eyebrows at himcently. "What about my idea?"


    "Not really good."


    "Why not?"


    "Because..." Aaron blew on her ear and continued, "I only want to sleep with


    you."

 Chapter 96 The Manner Being As Mrs. Aaron

    Chapter 96 The Manner Being As Mrs. Aaron


    Rita''s face suddenly turned red, and she whispered, "Do you have to be so rogue?"


    Seeing that Aaron acted like a hooligan, Rita rolled her eyes and said, "I can''t stand you being like


    this."


    Rita wanted to get rid of him, but he held her tighter. He put her on his knees, and pressed her so that


    she could not move. "My dear wife, I''m serious. I''m touched by what you just said."


    In Rita''s heart, he became finally more important than Magee.


    "Oh, what did I say?" Rita scratched her head, confused. "What did I say?"


    "����"


    "All right, I won''t joke with you anymore." She hooked around his neck with her hands, cheek to cheek.


    "What I said is my thoughts from heart. No one has been so good to me since my childhood as you.


    And you have always been willing to believe me, no matter how ridiculous things have happened."


    "You are my wife. It''s an unalterable principle to believe my wife."


    Aaron kissed her gently. "No matter what will happen in the future, I will always be on your side."


    Rita nodded excitedly. As long as Aaron was around, it did not matter if the whole world was against


    her.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Then they continued their lovey-dovey for a while. Rita didn''t want to disturb Aaron when he was doing


    his work, so she asked Nina out for shopping. Aaron also dispatched Ellie to follow her with several


    bodyguards, fearing that she would be in danger.


    In the face of this situation, Rita had no way but to let him decide. Let him be happy instead worrying.


    Nina was waiting for her downstairs at thepany building. When Nina saw that Rita came out with


    several bodyguards behind, she pulled down her sses and opened her eyes wide. "Wow, Mrs. Aaron


    is so good at disying her manner!"


    Rita got into her car and asked her bodyguards on the other car follow her. "Let''s go."


    "Is your husband afraid that you are going to be kidnapped?" While driving, Nina said, "I have to drive


    slowly. If something happens to you, I can''t afford to pay for it and slip away."


    "Stopughing at me." Rita scratched her head. "There''s nothing I can do. My husband must do this.


    what can I do? I am also very desperate."


    "Ah! You mention your husband all the time. It seems that Mr. Aaron haspletely conquered you."


    Nina raised her eyebrows at her. "Your rtionship with your husband is getting better and better. You


    two are really inseparable. Tut-tut... It''s so umon that Mrs. Aaron is willing to go shopping with me.


    It''s my honor."


    "If you keep on saying that, I''ll get angry."


    "I dare not," Nina quickly apologized. "The banquetst time was really making a scene. I sent


    comments on the Inte for you, but nobody believed me. They said that we were acting in collusion


    with each other. This was really crazy, those online users, you know."


    "Yes, it''s so hrious to have encountered such a stupid thing," said Rita, sighing.


    "What''s wrong with Magee Jiang?" Nina asked seriously. "Why does he keep snapping at you? Is he


    jealous of you? Is he jealous of your marriage with such a good man? I can''t stand him insulting you in


    public. I used to think he was a gentleman. But things changed after he married into the Su family. I


    look down on him. He is not even a man."


    Nina scolded Magee for a while. "Riri, I really feel lucky for you that you are not with such a person.


    Otherwise, your life would be ruined." said Nina, with a vicious look on her face.


    Looking out of the window, Rita smiled and said, "It''s good for me to be with Aaron. Maybe it''s the fate."


    Now when she thought about it, she found that everything was well nned by God.


    She got drunk for the sake of Magee. Then she was set up in the bar and taken to the room of Aaron.


    She had sex with him by ident. And Aaron happened to be her blind date. She married him muddle-


    headedly. Being her husband, he was so nice to her!


    The seed of their predestined rtionship must have been sowed earlier in many years ago.


    "Right. You two are so sweet now. Since Mr. Aaron first protected you on the Inte yesterday, there


    was no negativements about you. How many paid Inte trolls did he find?" Nina said enviously.


    "I really admire you. How can you win Mr. Aaron''s heart? He is the dream lover of countless women."


    "The dream lover? Ha-ha, no way!"


    "Of course he is." Nina nced at her. "You, being choosers, will not understand the beggars. Let me


    tell you, so many people onlinement you, because they are jealous. These women are just jealous


    of you. They are not the one who married Mr. Aaron."


    "Let themment. I don''t care."


    "Yes, you don''t care about it. But love is fragile and will fall apart for a period of time."


    Rita just smiled without saying anything.


    "Oh, by the way, Riri, I hook-upped with that manst time."


    "����"


    Rita''s eyes widened. What the hell? Hookup? What? So soon? Do people build a bed partner


    rtionship so fast nowadays?


    "Hookup? With whom? Frank?"


    "Yes, it''s him," said Nina, looking at Rita with a serious face. "We did that, you know what."


    "����" Rita could not believe that the speed of Nina was too fast. She just knew Frank for a short time.


    How could she hook up with Frank in such a short time? Oh, my God!

 Chapter 97 How Can I See You Everywhere

    Chapter 97 How Can I See You Everywhere


    Rita''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Damn! How long have you known each other? So soon!"


    She couldn''t believe it.


    "Don''t think too much. We just felt something with each other and we slept with each other. That''s all.


    Human being is born to live with his will to be happy, right?" What Nina said surprised Rita. She had


    never thought that Nina would hookup so soon with Frank and they even slept together? It was so


    horrible!


    But on second thought, Rita just married Aaron after sleeping with him.


    Seeing the surprise on Rita''s face, Nina calmly patted her on the shoulder. "It''s all right. He''s so


    handsome. I Don''t lose anything once I slept with him."


    "You guys are in rtionship of boyfriend and girlfriend?"


    "Rtionship? Who says we have to be lovers after we slept?"


    "����"


    Rita was speechless with shock. She asked, "Then what kind of rtionship are you, only hook-up?"


    "We''re good friends," said Nita, raising her eyebrows. "He has got a good body. I like it."


    "You guys are just hook-up! Good friends? Come on! I don''t believe it!" Rita was afraid that her best


    friend would get hurt. But looking at Nina, she seemed to be a heartless woman. How could she get


    hurt?


    She really didn''t understand the world of adults.


    At this time, Nina''s mobile phone rang. It was from Frank. Nina quickly answered the phone and


    gestured for Rita not to make a sound. "Hello."


    "Where are you?"


    "Shopping."


    "Dinner together tonight?"


    "Okay. But... Do you mind if I''ll take Rita with me?"


    Rita quickly shook her head at Nina and wave her hands. She didn''t want to be a third wheel between


    them!


    "I don''t mind. I think I should ask Aaron toe with me."


    "Okay."


    After that, Nina hung up the phone and continued driving.


    "Are you two on a date or not?" With a serious look on her face, Rita asked, "You two are definitely in


    love. Why don''t you admit it?"


    "Don''t be silly. I said we''re friends, but we have closer rtionship than friends. You called us ''Hook-


    up'', right? I think that''s true." Nina pulled over her car. "Okay, okay. Let''s have dinner together and call


    your husbande."


    "You''re going to get yourself hurt one day. Maybe in the hands of Frank."


    "How is that possible? I have yed around with different guys for so many years, and I have never


    failed." Nina smiled smugly. "Let''s see how I will get him."This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Nina was so powerful and impressive that Rita was almost fell in love with her. Rita said, "I really want


    to see which devil will take your heart away."


    "No, there is none. The man in the world who can take my heart away is unborn."


    Rita couldn''t help admiring Nina''s vigor and confident.


    They hung out until evening and didn''t sit down on the restaurant to have dinner until Aaron got off


    work.


    Nina selected the ce. It was a top-grade restaurant on the top of the mountain to have a panoramic


    view of the mountain. It was rare for Rita to eat in such a ce. Compared with the Gu n, Nina''s


    family��the Ning family was much better in terms of family conditions, but not as rich as the Leng and


    Su family. Nina was definitely good at choosing a ce to enjoy foods.


    "The scenery here is wonderful," said Frank, holding a ss of wine. "You pick a good ce, Nina."


    "Not bad. I knew you would like it."


    Looking at the two people disying affection in front of her, Rita felt that she and Aaron were not as


    good at being loving couples as them. Leaning on Aaron''s shoulder, Rita shook her head and said with


    a bitter smile, "You two are deeply attached to each other."


    "How could I be attached to him?" Nina looked away. "Let''s make it clear in advance. We are not


    boyfriend and girlfriend."


    "Yes. I have so many beautiful girls around me. I can''t abandon them and hang on one tree." Frank


    quickly added.


    "You''re right. I have got so many handsome guys to chase yet."


    Rita was stunned by their life theories. Both of them were equally simr and no one of them couldn''t


    win the other.


    Aaron wore a smile on his faces without saying a word.


    He thought that Frank seemed to have met a hard bone in his life.


    When the four of them had a good meal, Wendy suddenly called and asked Aaron to go back to handle


    a matter. Aaron took Rita''s hand and said, "Why don''t you go with me, in case you y the third wheel


    here?"


    "Hey, Riri, you can''t go!" Nina pulled Rita to sit down. "You''re always being so bossy. Can''t you just let


    her stay with me for a little longer time?"


    Rita pushed Aaron off and said, "Go ahead. I''ll wait for you here."


    "Honey, I''m afraid that you will disturb them," said Aaron with a smile, half holding Rita.


    "I don''t like what you said, Mr. Aaron. We are not boyfriend and girlfriend. There is nothing to disturb.


    Riri, you are not allowed to leave today."


    Nina was a little bit drunk and refused to let go of Rita. Rita pushed Aaron. "You just go by yourself. I


    want to be here. When you finish your business,e to us."


    Aaron had to leave alone, and the remaining three continued drinking.


    Because of her poor drinking capacity, Rita had gone too far after drinking only one ss of wine, while


    Nina and Frank drank not only one bottle of red wine, but also a bottle of spirited foreign wine. They still


    kept drinking.


    "Wow, it seems that I can see you everywhere."


    Suddenly, Rita heard a familiar voice. When she turned around, she saw Yvonne and Nora.


    Yvonne? Wasn''t she detained? Why was she here?


    "Rita, how are you?"


    Yvonne smiled to her, with a charming and arrogant greeting.

 Chapter 98 Trying Again To Kill Rita

    Chapter 98 Trying Again To Kill Rita


    Hearing the voice of Yvonne, Rita felt sick. She looked up at Yvonne. She was standing behind Nora,


    looking like a follower of Nora who raised her eyebrows arrogantly. "Well, doesn''t Mr. Aarone with


    you?"


    She nced at the people present. Nina and Frank were almost drunk. When Nora came, Frank was


    dozing off. Nina pointed at her and shouted, "What are you doing here?"


    With a ss of wine in hand, Nora looked at Rita. "Mr. Aaron is upied with myriad affairs every day,


    so it is normal that he is not free to apany you. Rita, are you interested in drinking with me?"


    Nora invited Rita to drink with her? Was she crazy?


    Nora provoked, "I got Yvonne out of jail. Are you very disappointed about that?"


    "You guys are birds of a feather!" Rita did not want to talk to her anymore.


    Seeing that Rita was ignoring them, Yvonne said sarcastically, "Rita, don''t you dare to drink with Miss


    Nora? Right, how could you be qualified to stay with a woman like Miss Nora? With your poor family


    backgrounds, do you know how to drink? I''m afraid you have never seen this kind of expensive wine


    before."


    After saying that, Yvonneughed first. "What noble identity are Miss Nora? And what about you? Mrs.


    Aaron? That seems to really speak highly of you. You don''t even deserve it!"


    Nora raised her eyebrows arrogantly. "You''re right. After all, she was born in a small family, so she was


    even not confident to talk to me."


    As ady from a wealthy family, Nora always held her own identity as a pride. Now that their


    rtionship was so stiff, she didn''t care to make it be more stiff.


    Nina was about to speak for Rita, but she felt sick for the wine and went to the bathroom to vomit.


    Holding a ss of wine, Nora looked at Rita with a smile. "You dare not to drink? Don''t worry. since Mr.


    Frank and your friend are here, I won''t do anything to you."


    Rita knew that if she did not answer, Nora would keep talking.


    Yvonne added, "Can you drink, Rita? Don''t force yourself if you don''t have enough drinking capacity."


    She turned her head and sneered at Nora. "How would Aaron bring her to a party? She even doesn''t


    drink too much."


    Nora was used to being so arrogant that she would never let go of any chance to bully Rita in such a


    ce.


    "Well, I''ll give you a lesson for free today, and teach you of humble origin how you drink like ady,"


    said Nora, filling Rita''s ss with wine, and also her own ss. She clinked sses with Rita and said,


    "Bottoms up!"


    Without waiting for Rita to speak, Nora raised her head and gulped down a ss of wine.


    "I have drunk up mine. Why don''t you drink it? You''re embarrassing me, aren''t you?" Nora could drink a


    lot. So nothing happened to her after drinking a ss of wine.


    Rita was stunned. She smiled and looked at Nora. "Miss Nora wants to drink with me. I really can''t


    reject it, can I?"


    As soon as she finished her words, Rita looked up and gulped the wine down.


    She could not drink. So, she choked to tears. After seeing she drank it, Nora''s eyes lit up. "Come on,


    once again!"


    She asked the waiter to open another bottle of wine and put it on the table. "Come on!"


    Nora''s eyes, with vicious light, almost strangled Rita to death.


    Maybe Nora was too excited after drinking too much, so she pointed at Rita and said, "If you win me


    today by drinking, I will let go of you about thewsuit. If you can''t win, Rita, get out of the Leng family


    and leave my cousin! Don''t ever let me see you again!"


    With a pale face, Yvonne held her hand in panic, "Miss Nora!"


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    In her opinion, Nora was sure to win. She used to go to nightclubs and drank every day. So she was


    going to win a rival like Rita who usually didn''t drink too much.


    She was trying to get Rita drunk so that she could find an opportunity to humiliate her. She pushed


    away Yvonne and sneered, "How is it, Rita? Dare youpete with me?"


    Rita looked extremely calm. She poured herself a ss of wine calmly. With coldness in her eyes, she


    slightly raised her red lips. "Who is afraid? I''m not afraid?"


    After saying that, Rita raised her head and drank another ss of wine. She finished the whole ss


    and said, "It''s your turn, Miss Nora."


    They drank one ss after another. Rita could hardly hold on and her cheeks quickly turned red. The


    bottle was soon finished. However, Nora didn''t stop and continued shouting, "Waiter, give us another


    bottle!"


    They drank one ss after another. Everyone was shocked and watched the two women drinking.


    It was not a big deal to drink the red wine at this moment, but this wine has a strong dyed effect.


    People who were good at drinking would not suddenly fall down, but people who were not a drinker


    would soon pass out on the ground.


    Yvonne was so scared of Nora when she saw the situation in front of her, so she pulled Nora at once


    and said, "Miss Nora, you can''t drink anymore!"


    "Fuck off!" Nora pushed her to the side and shouted angrily, "This is the matter between me and Rita.


    It''s none of your business! Just stay aside. Rita, you are such a shameless bitch! How dare you seduce


    my man! How dare you be so arrogant! "


    After speaking, Nora directly asked the waiter to serve bottles of wine. "What''s fun drinking with a


    ss? Let''s do with the bottle if you dare enough!"


    She gulped down a bottle of wine before Rita could answer.


    Everyone present was stunned.


    One bottle after another bottle, the table was suddenly filled with wine. The waiter didn''t know how


    many bottles he had opened. But the unit price of this bottle of wine was more than eight thousand.


    The bill would probably frighten people to death.


    After drinking the bottle off, Nora smashed it on the table. Without changing her expression, she


    shouted to Rita, "It''s your turn!"


    How could Rita admit defeat? She clenched her teeth, raised her head and drank the whole bottle of


    red wine!


    Looking at Rita, though she drank very slowly, she still finished that bottle of wine.


    "Damn it, you bitch are so bold to drink like this?" Nora muttered to herself. It was obvious that Rita was


    already like walking on air. But she was still calm and focused on the face of Nora.


    "Come on!" Nora became more arrogant as she drank. She smashed the bottle and shouted at Rita, "I


    will kill you today!


    More bottles of red wine were put on the table. Neither of this two people was willing to admit defeat.


    They kept fighting in drinking!

 Chapter 99 She Had A Really Bad Alcohol Personality

    Chapter 99 She Had A Really Bad Alcohol Personality


    Rita tried not to let Nora notice it that she was stimted by pain when she was still not drunk to the


    pulp. Every time she almost passed out, she pinched the inner part of her thigh. The piece of skin was


    the most painful ce and also had the most irritating nerve.


    She pinched herself again and again. Soon, some blood marks were left on her white, delicate thighs.


    Her eyes were full of tears, and her mind was in a mess. Nora was unable to hold on when she was


    pouring the wine into her mouth. She couldn''t stand it anymore so she spit it out.


    With one hand on the table and the eyes staring at her coldly, Rita said, "You lost, Nora."


    Nora vomited all over the table and the stinky smell filled the air. Nina stumbled back from the


    bathroom. When she saw the full table of bottles, she was shocked. "Riri!"


    Rita couldn''t hold on any more. If it wasn''t for her strong will, she would have died for thousand times.


    When Nina saw the terrible situation, she gave a heavy p on Frank and woke him up. "Hey!"


    Frank rubbed his eyes and was almost scared to death by the scene that Nora was half dead and weak


    on the ground, muttering, "What the hell is happening here?"


    "Miss. Nora! Miss Nora!" Yvonne dragged Nora and called her security immediately.


    Rita was so ufortable that she couldn''t say a word. She ran to the washroom and vomited.


    Nina hurried to follow her. Rita seemed to have vomited so badly.


    "Rita, did you drink so much with Nora?" Nina couldn''t believe that Rita, who seldom drank, should


    defeat Nora to the ground by drinking!


    "Nina, I feel very ufortable now..."


    "Let me send you back!" When they walked out of the washroom arm in arm, Rita covered her stomach


    and was afraid that she had a terrible stomachache. Nina asked, "Do you need to go to the hospital?"


    "I''m okay."


    Nora was carried out by her bodyguards, and Rita fell on the sofa when she came back to the room.


    Seeing this, Frank scratched his head, and said with shock, "Oh, my God. You two women drank so


    much? Do you want to die?"


    "Oh, save it!" Displeased, Nina continued, "If you weren''t asleep, there wouldn''t be so much trouble!"


    "You didn''t fall asleep, did you? Why don''t you take care of her? I just called Aaron. He''s on his way


    here." Frank answered.


    "Riri, are you not feeling good now?" Nina saw her curling up in a corner, with her hands covering her


    stomach, and her whole body full of the smell of alcohol, and her tears running. She was both


    distressed and angry. "Damn it! The bitch Nora! Why do you keep getting Riri in trouble?"


    Nina immediately asked the waiter to bring her the milk.


    Before Rita drunk too much of the milk, Mr. Aaron arrived here!


    Aaron blew in like a gust of wind. Rita was scared to almost drop the milk from her hand.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "What happened?" Seeing his wife fell on the sofa, drunk, Aaron was so angry that he shouted at


    Frank.


    Knowing that Aaron was going to get mad, Frank raised his hand in surrender at once. "I swear that I


    have drunk too much just now. I don''t know anything!"


    Hearing that, Aaron was so angry that he almost hit him. Now he had no time to quarrel with Frank. He


    carried Rita up from the sofa and walked out.


    Nina was intending to follow. Frank pulled her arm and consoled, "Don''t worry. Mr. Aaron is with her.


    Nothing will happen."


    "It''s all your fault. Who let you drink too much and fall asleep?" Watching Rita being taken away by


    Aaron, Nina scratched her hair and said, "I''m done. You have no idea about Riri once she get drunk...


    She does have a really bad alcohol personality."


    "What will she do if she gets drunk?" Asked Frank, when he saw Nina took a deep breath.


    What would happen? The consequence was terrible.


    Aaron left the restaurant with Rita in his arms and they arrived at the parking lot. Aaron drove her


    home.


    The car was full of the smell of alcohol, which made her ufortable as she smelt it. Looking at her


    face, Aaron could not believe how much she had drunk.


    Remembering the scene he saw just now with bottles of wine on the table, Aaron sped up quickly to


    take her home.


    Being drunk, Rita almost lost her consciousness. Her body was as dirty and soft as mud. Aaron


    stopped the car and was ready to take her down, but then he was pushed away by her. "Don''t touch


    me!"


    "Honey, it''s me." Seeing her in a not sober status, he lowered his voice. "It''s me."


    When the alcohol eased her spirit, her consciousness became a little confused. She opened her eyes


    and saw the face of Aaron. Suddenly, she smiled like a child and said, "Oh, it''s you, Aaron."


    It urred to him the day when they first met each other. On that day, Rita was also very drunk. That


    night, she was in a really good mood.


    The thought made Aaron keep swallowing.

 Chapter 100 He Was Not Going To Have An Easy Night

    Chapter 100 He Was Not Going To Have An Easy Night


    "Honey, let''s go home first, okay?" Aaron coaxed Rita into getting out of the car, but she didn''t stop


    moving and kept shaking on his arms.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "No, I won''t. I won''t go home!" she murmured. "I want more wine!"


    Before arriving home, Rita vomited again. Coincidentally, she vomited on Aaron''s clothes.


    Aaron didn''t even have time to care about the clothes. He had taken a long time and a great strength to


    get her into the house from the outside. "Come here. Lie on the sofa for a while."


    He took off his coat and wiped her mouth with a tissue. At this moment, Rita began to tear her own


    clothes.


    She grabbed his cor with both hands and pulled him to her side. "My honey!"


    She gave him a big kiss and giggled, "Honey, do you love me?"


    "Yes, yes, I love you." Aaron could do nothing but felt helpless at that time when Rita drunk. She was


    so horrible and crazy!


    He went to the bathroom and got some water to wash her face. She was totally drunk. She held his


    hand and wouldn''t let him go. "Honey, let''s do it, okay?"


    Aaron was speechless. He didn''t expect her to be in such a good mood.


    "Honey, I know you have a stomachache. How about we do it together when you wake up and feel


    better." Aaron had to help his wife wash her hair, wash her face and go to a shower, which made him


    very tired before he could help her to go to sleep.


    But Rita would not let him go so easily. She held his hands and refused to let them go. "No! I want it


    right now!"


    "How about tomorrow? Tomorrow will be great!" But Aaron discovered that he couldn''t reason with the


    drunk Rita, for she didn''t listen to him at all. She began to tear off his clothes. Even his shirt was torn by


    Rita.


    "Oh my God! You are being so fierce!"


    Aaron found that Rita suddenly became out of mind. What happened that night seemed to be going to


    happen again!


    As expected, Rita climbed on the top of him. She started to unbutton his belt, rubbing him back and


    forth. Even the indulgent Aaron was quite stunned to see her like this.


    He felt like he was going to getid by Rita.


    That night, he felt that he was prostituted by a woman for the first time!


    Before she took more action, Rita had run out of energy. Shey prone on his body motionless. Seeing


    that she had not reacted for a long time, Aaron pushed her. "Riri?"


    Still no reaction.


    Was she falling asleep?


    It was like a relief for him. He felt himself freed from a grievous burden. Maybe the crisis was over and


    he could have a good rest tonight.


    Just as he was about to pick up Rita, he touched Rita''s some nerves again. Rita opened her eyes and


    continued to touch him. "Don''t move, Aaron Leng! You are not allowed to move, you hear me?"


    "Okay! Fine! I won''t move."


    It seemed that it was not over. He would not have an easy night tonight.


    Aaron swore to himself that he would never let Rita drink even a drop of wine from now on. She really


    had a bad alcohol personality! He had never seen a woman who would be so dreadful after drinking.


    How could she like to tear other''s clothes when she was drunk?


    With her head pinned on Aaron''s body with her hands stretching out. Her face blushed, she looked at


    Aaron with a giggle and said, "Good husband, let me touch you."


    "Where do you want to touch?"


    Somehow, Aaron was a little flustered now.


    "Honey, do you like me?"


    "Yes, I do."


    Aaron thought she must have mental disorder as she was speaking confusing words and began to talk


    nonsense.


    Shey on his body and rested her head on his chest. "Aaron Leng, do you know how sad I am?"


    However, Aaron didn''t expect her to cry before everything was over.


    "Why are you crying?"


    Shey on him, crying like a child. "Do you know how sad I am? My heart hurt! I know I don''t deserve


    you, but I... I really don''t know what to do. You don''t know... What a big gap is between us? I married


    you. You are so nice...


    Is there one day when you are tired of me, you will leave me?"


    She cried sadly. She had never been so self abased.


    "When I was a child, my family was not rich. Later, my father''s business was well developed. But I had


    never been in touch with a real rich family. I know that there is a world of difference between you and


    me. You have a good family, and you are so outstanding. But look at me. I''m by your side, and no


    matter how hard I try to catch up with you, I do not belong to your social circle. It''s me who has married


    upwards you. The Su family hates me. They don''t like me at all. They''re right!"


    Indeed, she was not born in a wealthy family, but she had her own pride. She liked Aaron and wanted


    to chase after him, but she found that the gap between them was always there from the beginning. No


    matter how hard she chased after him, she couldn''t catch up. Unfortunately, they won''t have a happy


    ending.


    She was so drunk that her mask pretending to be strong was torn off. The irrational woman burst into


    tears on her beloved man''s body.


    "Why are you so nice, Aaron?" She cried even louder, and she didn''t even know if she was sober. "Why


    are you so good to me? Could you please treat me in a bad way?"

 Chapter 101 He Will Be Ruined By Rita

    Chapter 101 He Will Be Ruined By Rita


    Rita leaned against Aaron and cried, "Why are you so good to me?"


    She repeated it over and over again, "Why are you being an angel?"


    Rita repeated what she had said. It was the true thought in her heart.


    No matter how she condescended, no matter how hard she tried to catch up with him, there would


    always be a gap between her and Aaron.


    After drinking too much, all her inferiorityplex emotions and grievances flooded out at this moment,


    almost breaking her down. She leaned against the chest of Aaron, pouring out all the secrets in her


    heart.


    It was only at this moment that he realized how much fear he had brought to her. She was so powerful


    in the appearance that he didn''t know she had so many hidden things in her heart.


    "In fact, one day you will be tired of me," she whispered, a tear falling down along the corner of her


    eyes and falling on his chest. "I have always thought that you will not be really good to me since there


    are so many women around you with your true heart. True love is just my extravagant hope, but...


    But you are so nice..."


    Rita grasped his sleeve tightly and said, "you are being so kind..."


    She was immersed in her own emotions and cried even more sadly. "I''m afraid of losing you. I''m afraid


    that you will leave me one day..."


    If she was excellent enough, she would not worry about his leaving, would she?


    She exploded with emotion at that moment. She held him and cried for a long time until she was tired


    and fell asleep in Aaron''s arms.


    "Riri," he called her and pushed her arm.


    She didn''t move. It seemed that she was falling deeply asleep.


    He didn''t know that she had so many worries, he didn''t know that she was so painful in her heart, he


    didn''t know that she was so scared. It turned out that he had such an important position in her heart.


    He held her all the way to the bed.


    He always hated the smell of alcohol and he hated people to stain his clothes. But that person was


    Rita. He did not expect that he would do so much for a woman, but she was Rita, the woman he liked


    most.


    He touched her hair and gently kissed her forehead.


    He would try his best to untie the knot in her heart as long as Riri was with him.


    However, the whole night, the Su family was not peaceful either.


    When Nora was sent back, the whole family became noisy as soon as she woke up.


    "Magee Jiang! Where is Magee?"


    Everyone in the Su family was shocked by Nora''s roar. With disheveled hair, she stood at the stairs and


    roared to the people downstairs. Since their engagement, Magee stayed in the Su family from time to


    time. It was Yvonne who called him yesterday to ask him to send Nora back.


    It waste when Magee sent Nora back home, but he was reluctant to stay in the Su family, so he went


    back.


    The Su family''s host Lance, rested in the room on the third floor because of his poor health. Nora''s


    parents were abroad. There were only two brothers at home. The second elder brother, Cary Su and


    the second elder brother, Marvin Su, were both famous yboys and often stayed out of their home.


    This day they were at home. In the morning, they heard their sister crying. They opened the door at the


    same time and came out of the rooms.


    Cary stand outside the room, with messy hair, who was obviously sleepy. "What''s wrong this time, my


    lady?"


    Cary had a bad temper. When he heard her shouting in the early morning, he shouted impatiently, "I


    came back at midnightst night. Could you please let me have a good sleep?"


    Compared to Cary, Marvin was much more tender. He asked, "Why are you yelling so early in the


    morning?"


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Magee, where is he?" She remembered that it was Magee who sent her backst night.


    Cary yawned a reply, "He left earlyst night. When I came back, he was just about to leave."


    Marvin sighed, "Do you want him to stay at home? Nora, you two haven''t officially married, so it''s not


    appropriate to let him live in our house."


    Nora''s face turned pale, and she came up to Cary and said, "I want you to do me a favor!"


    "What are you trying to do?" Cary raised his eyelidszily, wondering why his sister was as crazy as a


    lunatic in the morning.


    "Kill Rita for me!"


    Nora was furious. She lost the drinking game to Rita unexpectedlyst night! That was incredible. "Kill


    her! End her life for me!"


    "Killing people is against thew," said Cary, rolling his eyes irritably. "Sister, are you still in your


    dream?"


    "She seduced my man. As my brothers, don''t you two take avenge on her for me?" Nora''s face turned


    red with anger, and she shouted to Marvin and Cary, "What''s the use of you two brothers?"


    "You are psycho!" Cary didn''t want to waste his time on her. He closed the door heavily. Marvin looked


    at his sister helplessly. He was Nora''s elder brother and loved her all the time. Seeing that his sister


    was so angry, Marvin sighed, "Hey, you are the youngdy of the Su family. You can''t be bothered to


    argue with such a woman. It''s ipatible with your noble status."


    "Brother!" Nora was too angry so her whole body was shaking. "Do you know what a bitch she is? She


    managed to marry Aaron by all means! And now she tried to seduce my fianc��! And she humiliated me


    in public for many times..."


    Nora cried out loud as she was speaking. Marvin looked at her sister sympathetically andforted


    her, "Aaron really made a wrong choice. He didn''t marry others but such a woman to the Leng family.


    Don''t worry. I will seek justice for you."


    "Is Cousin gone mad? He fell out with me because of that woman and even watch that woman hit me!"


    The more Nora said, the angrier Marvin became. Nora continued, "When you two were not at home


    last time, cousin made grandpa angry to faint because of that woman!"


    Hearing this, Marvin frowned anxiously. "I''ll have a talk with Aaron. My sweetie, go back to sleep first."


    "You must get justice for me!" Holding his arm tightly, Nora looked at her brother with a pitiful look and


    said, "We must let our cousin leave that woman, or else he will be ruined by that kind of


    woman!"

 Chapter 102 How Could Aaron Be Captivate by A Woman

    Chapter 102 How Could Aaron Be Captivate by A Woman


    Marvin thought that Aaron shouldn''t have married that woman with his own status. After all, she wasn''t


    from a rich family. Besides, she stirred up trouble for Aaron and let him turn against the Su family. They


    used to go out together with different women and lead a fast and happy life. But now, since Aaron have


    gotten married and broke up with the Su family, they didn''t even meet her in private for a long time. It


    was all because of Rita.


    What kind of woman on earth had sessfully captivated Aaron to let him be a totally different


    person?


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Marvin said while patting on Nora''s shoulder. "I will take care of this matter. You go to have some rest


    now."


    Nora looked at his brother aggrievedly and was even angrier. "You must seek justice for me!"


    "Okay, okay, I know."


    Nora sighed in her heart. Marvin thought it was time to have a talk with Aaron.


    Marvin went to the Leng group building alone. When he went upstairs, he happened to meet Scott''s


    wife, Sarah. Except taking care of the child at home, she usually went out for shopping. She was going


    to take some documents for Scott from Aaron today. She didn''t expect to meet Marvin here.


    When Sarah was young, she was a famous star and had a rtionship with Marvin. However, Marvin


    did not want marriage life, which led to their breaking up. Therefore, Scott sessfully married this


    beauty.


    It was an awkward moment for them to meet each other.


    They didn''t speak a word all the way up in the elevator. When they arrived at the office of Aaron, Sarah


    took the documents and left without any words. Stunned by her sudden leaving, Marvin stood still


    there, totally shocked. He had beenpletely ignored by Sarah.


    Aaron asked with a faint smile, "Have you ever been ignored by anyone like this?"


    "Don''tugh at me. Maybe one day you will get this," said Marvin, sitting on the sofa and looking up at


    him. "What happened to you, Aaron? You made our grandpa angry just because of a woman and even


    went against your mother. You went too far this time. Look at you, since you got married, we cousins


    have not seen each other for a long time. If I didn''te to yourpany in person, I would not see


    you."


    Taking a sip of coffee, Aaron raised his head casually and said, "Then you see me here."


    "Are you serious? You have offended all the members of the Su family just for a woman. Does it


    deserve for you in doing that?" Marvin looked at his cousin in disbelief, shook his head, and sighed,


    "Aaron, listen to me. Apologize to Grandpa sincerely. He has always been nice to you, and he will


    certainly forgive you. As for that woman, you can hide her secretly. Why are you doing in such a stiff


    way?"


    Marvin was trying to persuade Aaron with good intention. But Aaron raised his hand to stop him. "She


    is my wife. Why should I hide her? Besides, can''t you even allow a woman to join in your Su family?


    She does nothing wrong."


    "She quarreled fiercely with Nora, you see. Last night, I heard that they made trouble by drinking


    together." Marvin frowned and said, "Do you know that Nora was carried back homest night? If


    anything happened to her, my parents will fight against you with their life."


    Nora was the apple of the Su family and was loved and tendered by her whole family members so


    much, especially her parents. If they were bothered, things would get worse.


    "Then tell Nora not to make any trouble to my wife when you go back." There was coldness and


    harshness in Aaron''s eyes all the time. "Every time the chaos was provoked by Nora. If she didn''t


    provoke it, I wouldn''t have had such a terrible rtionship with the Su family."


    Marvin was displeased to hear that. After all, Aaron was Nora''s elder cousin. As the elder, how could


    he bear somebody from outside to say that to Nora? "Aaron, what did Nora do wrong? Why did she


    target a woman for no reason? Nora''s not that kind of person. How could she be so narrow-minded? It


    must be something wrong with that woman. Nora won''t do anything without a reason."


    It was no longer necessary for Aaron to argue with Marvin. His eyes were full of coldness. "You came


    here, just to talk about this with me. I think you don''t need to say it anymore."


    "You!" Marvin stood up. He had never thought that Aaron would be so stubborn. Who was that Rita?


    Why did he get so obsessed with her, even being the enemy of the whole world just for her sake?


    As they were in a stalemate, there came Wendy''s voice from outside, "Mr. Aaron, Ma''am Rita is here."


    Marvin looked back and saw a girl with a gentle and pure face. Her face was white touched with red,


    looking innocent and pretty.

 Chapter 103 What a Public Displays Of Affection

    Chapter 103 What a Public Disys Of Affection


    "Here you are." Aaron gestured for Rita toe over.


    It was time for Aaron to go off work. So Rita came to pick him up for dinner.


    As soon as she entered the office, she saw a strange man standing there. She thought he was a client,


    so she stood at the door and whispered, "Are you talking about business? I''ll wait for you outside."


    "No, juste in."


    After hearing Aaron''s words, she entered the door, trembling with a little bit fear. Marvin had been


    staring at her all the time. He thought that Rita was very different from the other coquettish women.


    Without makeup, Rita was wearing a pair of frame sses, with a in cloth bag in her hand. Although


    she didn''t wear makeup, she was quite charming in a different way.


    "Where did you go today?" Aaron got to take her hands as if no one was around.


    "I just went to the library." The bag she held was full of books. The bag was so heavy that she put it on


    the coffee table. Seeing someone else there, she quickly drew her hand back from Aaron''s with a red


    face.


    Aaron''s small and natural action sessfully caught Marvin''s attention. He couldn''t believe his own


    eyes that Aaron would be like this. Was this the same Aaron, the bossy CEO he used to know?


    He was almost a man who mollycoddled his wife.


    From the way Aaron looked at Rita, Marvin could tell that Aaron just spoiled his wife so much who


    showed a great affection in public!


    "Are you tired?" He reached out to smooth the hair of his wife and said, "Take a seat. After I finish the


    work in hand, we''ll go to have dinner."


    "Okay." She lowered her head and sat beside him obediently.


    Marvin felt that he was just watching a love movie disying in front of him.


    "Ahem!" Marvin coughed and thought, ''Damn it, I''m still here!'' Once again, he was ignored as air!


    He cursed silently about Aaron in his heart!


    ''Wow! This guy really values girls more than friends!''


    After a long time, Aaron finally thought of Marvin who was ignored.


    "Well, Riri, let me introduce to you," Aaron smiled to Marvin. "This is my elder cousin, Marvin Su,


    brother of Nora."


    Stunned, Rita greeted Marvin politely.


    "Well, I''m going back now," said Marvin indifferently.


    He didn''t know why, but the moment he saw Rita, he couldn''t hate her anymore.


    If she was that kind of coquettish bitch outside, Marvin would not have a good impression on her.


    However, this girl in front of him was well-educated and reasonable, and she also had the temperament


    like orchid. She looked quiet and lovable, which was not the kind of woman that was said to be


    troublesome like what Nora had described. It was said that the face is the index of the heart, and Nora


    was not that kind of bitch at the first sight.


    "See you off." As soon as Rita came to the office, Marvin was like a third wheel. Aaron wished badly to


    kick him away.


    Smart enough as Marvin, he saw through what was on his cousin''s mind, and he couldn''t help but roll


    his eyes at him. ''Damn it! I thought I could teach Aaron a good lesson this time. How could he show his


    affection with his wife in front of me. Oh my God! What an ordeal! This is so unfair!''


    Seeing Marvin leave, Rita asked, "Why was the brother of Nora here for? Did hee to you for


    trouble?"


    "For trouble? To me?" Aaron began tough. "Will your husband be troubled by others?"


    Thinking for a while, Rita pouted and said, "No way. Only you are making trouble for others."


    "You are saying it!"


    Aaron held her in his arms. "From now on, do not pay attention to anyone from the Su family."


    "Okay." Rita remembered that Nora told herst night that if she won Nora by drinking, the charge


    would be canceled by her. She didn''t know whether Nora would keep her words.


    That woman had always been arrogant and domineering. Moreover, this time she did not get a good


    result. She would certainly be worse instead letting it go.


    Rita knew that this kind of person like Nora would not give up if she did not let her suffer.


    "Riri, what are you thinking about?" Seeing that she was absent-minded, Aaron held her in his arms


    and gave her a big kiss.


    "I was wondering... What do we eat tonight?"


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "I''ll eat you." Aaron whispered in her ear with an evil smile.


    But he was refused by Rita, "No!"


    "You didn''t say thatst night," Aaron grinned mischievously. "Do you know how drunk you were? You


    really want to eat me up and I won''t let you touch any wine in the future. You don''t know that, I was


    almost tortured to death by you. Your wine personality is so horrible!"


    "Really?" Rita scratched her head. "I don''t remember. You are talking nonsense. How can I eat you up?


    I can''t bear it even if I have a bite."


    "You!" Aaron knocked her head hard. What a cunning girl! She always argued with him.


    Pouting, Rita said, "I don''t believe it. It must be a rumor created by you. Take a video for evidence next


    time."


    "Next time? No drinking again! You can''t even drink a drop of wine! Do you know the way you drunk


    last night?" He could not help but imagine the scene that she was lying on his body and crying.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but hold her tightly. "Ah."


    "Why do you sigh?" Rita did not remember at all what happenedst night. She was drunk, but she was


    sober now. It waspletely different in these two situation.


    Aaron didn''t want to arouse her sadness memory, so he intentionally let out a long sigh and said, "You


    know what? When you are drunk, you always like tearing my clothes and cry wildly, and force me to


    sleep with you... I have no choice but to... Sort of awkward..."


    Rita was shocked and her face flushed. She asked, "Really? Was I like this?"


    "Yes.," He kissed her forehead. "Don''t drink again, okay?"


    Rita knew that he meant well for her. Her heart was full of warmth. She put her hands around his neck


    and rubbed his face with the tip of nose. "Okay, I promise you everything you tell me to


    do."

 Chapter 104 Ill Definitely Tease Rita To Die

    Chapter 104 I''ll Definitely Tease Rita To Die


    While the two were showing off their love, the brothers and sister of the Su family were quarrelling.


    The fact that Nora lost the drinking game to Rita infuriated her very much. She had taken Magee away


    from his home and scolded him madly in the Su family.


    Marvin could not stand to watch his sister being so rude, so he grabbed her hand to say, "I just went to


    see Aaron. Did you have some misunderstandings with Rita? I don''t think she''s the kind of person you


    said."


    Hearing this, Nora was more furious!


    "Are you enchanted by that bitch too? Why did every man take her side? Are you still my brother or


    not? I''m your sister. I suffered wrong, and you do not only help me, but also defend for that bitch! She is


    good at ying innocent in front of men. She is a bitch, a slut with pure face, a prude!"


    Marvin was just saying one sentence and his sister gave him a good scolding with various of


    sentences. He waspletely dumbfounded.


    Nora pouted and her eyes turned red. "I am your sister. How can you speak in favor of an outsider? I


    suffered so much because of Rita. Shouldn''t I take an eye for an eye?"


    Marvin was speechless. He knew that Nora was born and grew up with a silver spoon in her mouth,


    and she had never been wronged by anyone. However, she suffered a lot of setbacks because of Rita.


    Therefore, she wouldn''t let go of such humiliation with her personality.


    So Marvin was not surprised at Nora''s behavior like this crazy.


    Cary was calmer on the contrary. Hey on the sofa, yawning gigantically. "Hey sister, you were doing


    in a reallyplicated way. You just need to ask someone to beat her up or disfigure her. Within this


    way, Aaron will definitely not like her anymore. If she lost the protection of Aaron, you can do whatever


    you want to do to her without any worries."


    When Magee heard the suggestion from Cary, he couldn''t help clenching his fists. Was he going to see


    Rita being disfigured without doing anything again?


    "Brother Cary, you have given me great suggestion. Why don''t you just help me to do it?" Nora knew


    that his second elder brother was always only talking and not to act. How could he have the ability and


    courage to disfigure Rita? If Aaron knew about even his thoughts, he would kill him!


    "Sister, I give you my idea. And it''s not my responsibility to arrange whom to do it. It''s none of my


    business, actually," said Cary in a roguish manner. "Well, how about I find someone to help you to


    disfigure her face for you?"


    Noraughed coldly, "Aren''t you afraid that if Aaron knows about that, and he will probably bring you


    trouble?"


    Everything will be okay if this is a forever secret for Aaron." Cary raised his eyebrows and said in a


    careless way, as if he was talking about to hurt an ant, not a human.


    Marvin red at his brother and said, "Don''t you add to the trouble."


    "Yo, brother, you are protecting Rita. Don''t you always take your little sister as the first priority? Now


    she is bullied by that woman. How can you sit still? I think you''re the perfect person to do the thing,


    "said Cary, trying to draw fire against to his brother Marvin. "My little sister, don''t me me if I don''t


    help you. It is your big brother standing on the way, and I don''t dare to make a move."


    "Okay, fine. None of you is good for nothing!" Nora was upset and shouted to them, "I can''t stand you


    anymore. Being a man can''t even deal with a little bitch!"


    Cary murmured to himself, "If it weren''t for the protection of Aaron, she would have died thousands of


    times."


    "Useless! You are all useless!" When Nora heard this, she was so angry. She had to figure out a way to


    separate Rita from Aaron. As long as Aaron dumped Rita or let Rita leave Aaron, she could fix Rita as


    she wished!


    "Brother Marvin," Nora called. Suddenly an idea came to her mind. "What is the name of the ex-


    girlfriend of Aaron?"


    "Which ex-girlfriend you are saying? He has too many. How could I know?" Marvin didn''t want to get


    involved in this at all. Obviously, he was a little impatient to his sister being unreasonably troublesome.


    "The one he was dating just for a quite long time, probably five or six months. What is her name? Well,


    I think her name is just on the tip of my tongue, but I can''t think of it. She''s also a celebrity," shouted


    Nora. "You have to find her for me."


    Marvin didn''t want to listen anymore. He said, "I advise you not to make any trouble, Nora. I think it''s


    better for you to be a good wife of Magee. You two can go anywhere you like, like buying some ind


    to go on a holiday. There is no need to be angry with a woman."


    "No way!" Nora stamped her feet with anger. "I want to tease Rita until she die awfully! Well, it''s okay if


    you don''t help me, but don''t try to stop me!"


    She turned around and said to Cary, "I''ll give you fifty million dors. Will you help me?"


    Hearing this, Cary''s eyes lit up. "Are you serious?"


    After all, Nora was the richest one of the Su family. Their parents always gave her plenty of pocket


    money more than her two elder brothers. In addition, Cary had a dissolute lifestyle and he spent moneyThis belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    very freely which meant he had no deposits. So the Su family parents strictly controlled Cary in


    financial aspect. He was very happy to hear that Nora was going to give him fifty million dors which


    was in a perfectly right time.


    "Okay, I''ll help you." Cary was looking forward to having such arge sum of money. "Just looking for a


    woman. How difficult can it be? I''ll find her for you and you shall give me the money then."


    Seeing these two people making the deal, Marvin didn''t bother to care it. So he went upstairs directly.


    Out of sight, out of mind.


    Nora raised her eyebrows arrogantly and said, "As for the case, I''ll spare her once. I''m not going to sue


    her this time." She knew clearly that the so-called evidence was all fake and she might not win if the


    truth was to be taken to court. Therefore, she might better let go of Rita temporarily for the moment on


    the false pretenses of losing in the drinking game.


    But how could she really let Rita go?


    Nora was so angry that she could not help but roll her eyes. She clenched her teeth and said, "This


    time, I will tease Rita to death! I will!"

 Chapter 105 How Could I Be So Fortunate

    Chapter 105 How Could I Be So Fortunate


    When thewsuit came to an end, Rita just spent a few days in peace. Aaron was not willing to easily


    let the matter drop. He insisted to pursue more details and affix legal liability to Nora. But after Marvin


    made several dissuasion to him, Aaron finally decided to let go of Nora temporarily. If she dared to stir


    up trouble on Rita again, Aaron would definitely teach her a lesson.


    Standing in front of the building, Marvin smoked a cigarette and patted heavily on the shoulder of


    Aaron. "Look at you, a big man, the president of the Leng Company, you have offended everyone


    around you just for a woman. Is it worth..."


    He didn''t care to think about the feud between Aaron and Nora. One of them was his cousin and


    another was his sister, so he didn''t want them to be at daggers drawn.


    Aaron was waiting for Rita downstairs, and he raised his hand and took a look at his watch. What''s


    wrong with her? It had taken him so long to wait here down. Rita still didn''t show up, making him


    listen to Marvin''s nagging for a long time.


    "I have an appointment with Norater. Shall we sit down and have a meal together? I will help you two


    to be reconciled. Is that okay?" Marvin poked Aaron with his elbow. Aaron seemed not to


    appreciate his kindness. "No, I have an date with Ririter."


    "You are so..."


    Before Marvin could finish his words, a beautiful woman suddenly walked towards them. She was really


    a charming woman. As soon as she appeared, everyone was staring at her. She had fair skin, slender


    waist and long curly hair. She looked very gentle and sweet with a graceful image.


    Her appearance caused a hot discussion in this street.


    Marvin was stunned when he saw that woman. He stared at the beautiful woman without blinking. Then


    the beauty went straight to Aaron and walked over to him. "Have you been waiting for a long time?" she


    opened her mouth.


    "Not really," Aaron quickly held his wife in his arms. "Honey, you look so beautiful today."


    Not until now did Marvin realize that the woman was Rita!


    It was rare for Rita to dress up in this way which was so good-looking, but she was willing to do so for


    her sweetheart. Aaron invited her for a big meal. She could not wear in clothes to embarrass him.


    She was willing to primp herself for the sake of Aaron.


    "Let''s go."


    Rita greeted Marvin with a smile and got on the car with Aaron.


    Seeing that Rita was so polite and gentle, Marvin didn''t feel surprised at all why Aaron liked her so


    much.


    When he was in a daze, his phone rang, and it was from Nora. "Hey brother,e to Hess hotel


    tonight."


    "What''s for?" His younger sister really made Marvin feel headache.


    "To watch a good show," Nora sneered at the other end of the phone. "Come or not, it''s up to you."


    She must be going to do something. Marvin was so annoyed by her but before he could respond, Nora


    hung up the phone.


    To watch a good show? Who else would Nora like to see in tragic shows except Rita?


    The top floor of Hess Hotel was an open-air restaurant, where many celebrities gathered here, and only


    senior VIP members were allowed to enter. When Rita said she wanted to eat seafood, Aaron brought


    her here.


    He passed the menu to Rita, and she only to find that there was no price tag on it. He was afraid that


    she would be worried about the money for she was a very economical person. She was a very virtuous


    wife. If she saw a dish worth ten or twenty thousand dors here, she would probably nevere


    again.


    "What a beautiful view!" Sitting in the open-air scenic spot, they could just see the night view of the city.


    The neon lights were flickering and so bright.


    "No, you are more beautiful." Aaron looked at his wife with a smile. Why was his wife so beautiful? He


    wouldn''t get tired of looking at her.


    Flushed, Rita didn''t want to respond to him and turned her eyes to the scenery outside.


    "Riri, I am so happy," Aaron held her hands and continued, "I am so happy to have you as my wife."


    "Oh," Rita couldn''t bear him to be so disgusting, and said helplessly, "I got goose bumps."


    "Am I wrong to say honeyed words to my wife?" Aaron said with a satisfactory grin, "You are so perfect.


    It''s the greatest happiness for me to have you. How could I be so fortunate?"


    Seeing that he was in a good mood today, Rita let him hold her hand, her face suddenly blushed and


    her heart beat fast. "Well, don''t you feel bored of saying these honeyed words every day?"


    "I''ll never bored if I say that another fifty years."


    "I''m bored of it, and you bend my ear to say that," Rita said, looking at the red wine ss, smiling.


    "Sometimes I feel just you say that too frequently. I just can''t stand you being so extremely romantic."


    How could Aaron let her go so easily? He kept talking to her without a stop. Rita was speechless. Why


    hadn''t she found that Aaron was a chatterbox before?


    Aaron was talking to his wife enthusiastically, when a soft voice came from behind him, "Aaron..."


    He was flirting with his own wife and someone interrupted him. His face darkened at once. He turned


    around and saw a coquettish woman smiling at him behind.


    "It''s you?"


    Aaron squinted his eyes coldly.


    "Aaron... Oh sorry, Mr. Aaron." Seeing that there was a female beside him, the coquettish woman


    changed her address wisely. "Ie here for you."


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Aaron did not want to talk with this woman. Seeing that Rita was staring nkly, the woman walked


    forward and said, "You must be Miss Rita. I am Kaley. We have met before."


    "Kaley..." Hearing the name, it suddenly urred to Rita that the woman arranged the hookup for her


    and Aaron that night!


    Wasn''t she set away by Aaron?

 Chapter 106 Kaley Conceived A Baby Of Aaron

    Chapter 106 Kaley Conceived A Baby Of Aaron


    The sudden appearance of Kaley embarrassed the good atmosphere between the sweet couple.


    Aaron remained silent for a moment. Then he asked coldly, "Why did youe back?"


    "I speciallye here for you," said Kaley,ing to Aaron with a ss of wine in her hand


    comisantly. With a smile on her face, she continued, "Please forgive me for what I did to you. To be


    honest, I am still the matchmaker between you and Miss Rita. If I had not been busy that night, Miss


    Rita would not have appeared in your room, Mr. Aaron."


    What did she mean? Did she mean she was supposed to be the one who should attend the


    appointment with Aaron that night? Did her absence make Rita take the advantage?


    Rita saw Aaron''s face being quite dark. It seemed that Aaron would lose his temper.


    "Mr. Aaron, I came back to see you," said Kaley, who was good at observing people''s expression. She


    also knew that Aaron had never been angry with any woman. No matter what kind of woman, if he


    didn''t like her, he would like to give her money to ask her go away. He wouldn''t do things like beating


    and scolding women. So Kaley said more willfully, "Please forgive me for that thing. And there is


    another thing, I have to tell you."


    Aaron didn''t want waste time with her so he interrupted by saying with Rita, "Honey, the wind is strong


    outside. Let''s take dinner inside."


    Hepletely ignored Kaley!


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    This was extremely embarrassing. Rita opened her eyes and saw Kaley stand thereughing


    awkwardly. She did not move. Rita felt sorry for this woman.


    "Mr. Aaron," Kaley called his name softly, "you don''t want to talk with me, so it means that you have


    forgiven me, right? When I made you angry before, you always treated me like this, ignoring that I''m


    not here. I know that I shouldn''t havee back and disturbed you, but I have no choice. I muste


    to you, because I... I... "


    Kaley blinked her eyes and pushed him with pitiful expression. Her tone was full of enchantment.


    Listening to her voice, Rita really had goose bumps.


    What was coquetry? That was exactly a right showing of coquetry!


    Even she, as a woman, couldn''t stand it. Let alone a man. Maybe men would be melted in this voice.


    Rita was amazed at the way Kaley yed. She thought that she had much to learn how she could be a


    real enchanting woman.


    Wait, shouldn''t she get angry when she saw another woman seduce her husband?


    Aaron looked up at Kaley impatiently and said, "Is it appropriate for you to say that in front of my wife?"


    Kaley smiled, raising her eyebrows. "You used to have a lot of women around you, but you have ever


    ignored me for such a long time. I know it was all my fault."


    She got close to Aaron''s body on purpose,pletely ignoring the existence of Rita.


    "Aaron..."


    Rita twitched her mouth and became more and more angry. Before Aaron was about to kick her out,


    she said, "Miss Kaley, I''m having dinner with my husband. What are you doing here? Even if you treat


    yourself as a mistress, how could you be so tant?"


    Kaley stood up and arrogantly nced at her. "Miss Rita, I want you to know clearly that I have been


    with Mr. Aaron for so many years. No matter how many women he has dumped, he will never dump


    me. You are not qualified to rank with me!"


    Wow! How could she be so arrogant?


    Aaron had been impatient earlier. He red at Kaley and said, "Do you have to force me to call the


    security guards to drive you away?"


    "Aaron," she called him with a pouting smile, with her hands around his arms, "you are never willing to


    yell at me. I want to apologize to you for what happenedst time. Please forgive me, because I have


    your baby..."


    What the hell? Baby? Did she just say that she had his baby?


    Kaley curved the corners of her mouth into a sweet smile. "The reason why Ie back is that I am


    pregnant. I conceived a baby of you. It''s almost more than three months."


    With her eyes wide open, Rita could not believe what she had heard. She had been with Aaron for only


    two months. He had made another woman pregnant before her. Was it crazy?


    Not only Rita, but also Aaron was shocked by this news.


    A hint of shock shed through his deep eyes, and Aaron finally looked at Kaley. When he saw her


    slightly bulging belly, he thought carefully about what happened a few months ago. Indeed, he doted on


    Kaley before getting married with Rita. But he was very cautious. He would never allow a woman to get


    pregnant. Who knew if the child was his?


    Aaronughed calmly. "You show up suddenly and tell me you are pregnant with my child. Why should


    I believe you?"


    "If you don''t believe me, we can go to the hospital," Kaley''s smile disappeared, and was reced by


    arrogance and coldness. "Aaron, you can do whatever you want to me, but the child in my belly is


    yours! You can''t deny it! You can''t give him up! It is your biological child!"


    Aaron''s eyes were full of shock and anger. How could he make another woman get pregnant? In his


    heart, no one could conceive his child except his Riri!


    He just yed around with those women. He wanted only a little excitement asionally. Those


    women also wanted money and reputation. They never expected him to take responsibility for the


    marriage. But Kaley had conceived his baby!


    Kaley touched her stomach, smiling bitterly and helplessly. "If it wasn''t for the child, I wouldn''t have


    come back to disturb you. Please forgive me. Aaron, for our baby''s sake, please forgive me. I don''t


    expect to marry you, but I hope you can take responsibility for our baby..."


    Rita was stunned. She did not understand what Kaley meant. She didn''t expect to marry Aaron. What


    did she mean? And she hoped Aaron to take responsibility? What responsibility?


    Rita couldn''t describe her feelings right now. Her husband had made another woman pregnant. Was


    that true? Even it happened before her appearance, but she... She still felt very upset and heartbroken.

 Chapter 107 He Would Not Let The Baby Hurt Riri

    Chapter 107 He Would Not Let The Baby Hurt Riri


    Aaron was shocked by the news. He raised his head and saw the tears in Kaley''s beautiful eyes. He


    touched her belly with his trembling hand. He seemed to be very sad.


    The same shocked one was Rita. How could she ept the truth that another woman conceived a


    baby of her husband?


    The atmosphere was extremely embarrassing. Rita stood up and broke the silence. "I''m going back


    first."


    She dressed up nicely to have dinner with her husband. But now a woman came out to disturb them


    with such a big news. She didn''t know how to face the situation.


    She didn''t know how Aaron would deal with this.


    Would he ignore this baby? That was impossible. He was not an irresponsible person. He would


    definitely take good consideration for the baby and also the mother.


    What about Rita? What should she do? Should she give up the position of Mrs. Aaron without any


    resistance? Even if she was Aaron''s legal wife, Aaron had a baby with another woman. In the future,


    she had to face not only the baby, but also the baby''s mother. This baby was his blood kin and it would


    be impossible for Aaron to get rid of Kaley in his lifetime.


    Aaron stepped forward and held Rita in his arms. "Don''t be angry with me."


    He frowned and said in an indifferent voice with a little worry. He was afraid that Rita would leave him.


    He was afraid of that.


    Rita looked up at his deep eyes with frustration. She patted his arm and said, "I know. I''ll go back first."


    She didn''t know how to face it.


    "I''ll go with you."


    "No, you stay here." It sounded that Rita was exhausted in her mind. At that moment, her heart


    exploded. She had thought that she could live happily with Aaron in this way, but it turned out that she


    was wrong. Reality gave her a heavy blow. Her heart ached, so painful that she wanted to cry but had


    no tears.


    Kaley walked up and took the another hand of Aaron. At this time, many people looked at them.


    "Aaron, please forgive me. I beg you. I know I did something wrong to you, but for the baby in my belly,


    please forgive me." She wished she could lean on the body of Aaron with her whole body. Suddenly,


    she looked at Rita and firmly said, "I know you hate me, but you can''t hurt our baby! This baby calls


    Aaron father!"


    "I didn''t say I would hurt your baby." Rita sneered and turned her head away.


    Kaley touched her belly with her hands, and there was a glimmer in her eyes. "How can a person like


    you would let go of my baby? You earnestly wish my baby to die..."


    "����"


    Rita was speechless. What was her logic? Did she think the people all over the world was the same as


    her?


    Aaron did not want to make things worse, so he turned his head back to look at Kaley, with warning in


    his eyes, indicating her to let go of his hand. "I''ll ask Wendy to take you to hospital to take the


    examination!"


    "Aaron!" Kaley suddenly knelt in front of Aaron!


    She wanted to make it worse. The bigger the trouble, the better for her.


    Hearing her crying, the people around all paid attention to them. "Aaron, you can punish me as you


    like, but you can''t abandon our baby! I was so happy when I knew I have your baby!


    You can abandon me, but you can''t abandon our baby!"


    She cried to make the scene so embarrassing.


    Noticing that everyone was looking at them, Rita frowned. Kaley cried in public, which made people


    feel ashamed of Aaron.


    Aaron was not someone to be easily trifled with. Now if Kaley wanted to kneel down, just let her do it.


    "Honey, let''s go back first."


    Aaron shook off Kaley''s hand and took Rita together, walking towards the elevator.


    Kaley was still trying to badger, but was stopped by the security guard called by Aaron.


    "Aaron, Aaron!"


    No matter how loudly Kaley called him, Aaron just ignored her.


    As soon as they entered the elevator, Aaron called Wendy and asked her toe and deal with the


    matter as soon as possible.


    Rita clenched her hands anxiously. "What if... What if it is really your baby?"


    "Let''s talk about itter. Let''s wait the examination result first."


    He kissed Rita''s forehead and held her in his arms. "It''s okay, Riri. No matter what the result will be, I


    will not leave you."


    He loved Rita. If Kaley really conceived his baby, he would deal with it properly and would never let the


    baby hurt his Riri.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rita leaned in his arms, feeling very sad. She tried to be rx but only produced a forced smile, with


    tears in her eyes. "I thought we would have a good meal today."


    Aaron sighed and said seriously, "Riri, don''t worry. I''ll take care of it."

 Chapter 108 Rita, I Wont Let You Live In Peace Until You Die

    Chapter 108 Rita, I Won''t Let You Live In Peace Until You Die


    Rita didn''t know how he was going to deal with the matter. If the baby was really his, he would definitely


    ept it. But...


    And what about Kaley? After all, she was the mother of his baby. Was he not going to take care of her?


    Rita leaned on Aaron''s shoulder full of questions and sadness.


    When they walked out of the elevator, they met Marvin who was about to go into the elevator.


    It was really a small world. Howe they nevere across each other?


    Marvin scratched his head. He had been dyed by something after Nora asked him toe here. It


    seemed that Nora invited him to see the y about Aaron and Rita.


    "See you again?" Marvin walked up to the couple and greeted with a smile.


    Two of the couple both had a long face. Marvin thought about it and believed that Nora''s scheme must


    have worked.


    "I have something to deal with, so we have to go now."


    Aaron didn''t say more to Marvin and went straight out of the door.


    "I was going to invite you to have a drink. Forget it. We''ll do it another day." Marvin took a nce at


    Rita, and found that her face was ghastly pale,pletely different from that of the sunny girl he had


    met this afternoon.


    Marvin''s heart was torn a little bit.


    "Okay, another day." Aaron replied.


    Looking at the back of Rita, Marvin could tell that she was exhausted as she fell into the arms of Aaron.


    It seemed that she was very upset.


    In a corner of the restaurant upstairs, the two brother and sister of the Su family, Cary and Nora were


    laughing secretly. When Nora saw the sad and depressed expression on Rita''s face, she was


    extremely excited. She snorted, "Look at her face. The bitch! I bet she never experience such a despair


    situation before. Why doesn''t she choose to end her life for this?"


    Cary raised an eyebrow and imed the credit to his sister, "How was it? Did I do it well?"


    "Wonderful!" Nora wished she could p her hands. "I asked you to find our cousin''s ex-girlfriend, and


    you did it. How did you find this woman?"


    "Well, I got my power. After this woman went abroad, she was knocked up by an overseas Chinese and


    then was dumped. The baby in her belly was only three months old. I remembered that she was a


    woman of Aaron before, so I made a deal with her and let Aaron be her baby''s father," Cary toasted to


    Nora with a ss of wine. "She is not willing to leave Aaron in the beginning. This time she will make


    them to divorce."


    Nora apuded and said cheerfully, "Good job. Now that our cousin has a baby with another woman,


    as his wife, Rita can''t keep her position as Mrs. Aaron any longer. I have to inform the media to spread


    the shocking news. By the way, you have everything taken care of in the hospital, right?"


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Don''t you believe your brother? Of course I have everything taken care of! No matter how Aaron


    checks, the DNA result will be only one��he is the father of the baby. He has to admit it." Cary smiled


    meaningfully to Nora. "Sister, I have done all this for you. Where is my money?"


    "I''ll give you 20 million first. When I get everything perfectly done, I''ll give you the other 30 million."


    Cary pursed his lips and thought that something is better than nothing. "Well, then write a check for


    me."


    He knew that since he knew a lot of secrets about Nora, she would keep her promise atst.


    Nora was about to write a check when Marvin came in.


    "Big brother, you''ve missed a good show!" Nora pulled Carry to sit down and tried to y low-key about


    what they had done.


    "I just saw Aaron went downstairs with Rita. Both of them looked sick. What happened? Did they have


    a quarrel?" Marvin sat down and asked immediately.


    Nora couldn''t helpughing. "It''s more exciting than a quarrel. You didn''t see the face of that bitch Rita.


    It''s killing me! Ha-ha. Cary''s idea is awesome!"


    Cary smiled like a ruffian for it was a piece of cake for him to do this, especially in a getting-paid way.


    Marvin didn''t know what they were doing. But when he run across the couple downstairs, he saw Rita''s


    eyes had reddened. He was sure that his brother and sister must have done something to her.


    "You two, being nice! Why do you have to separate this good couple?" Marvin said impatiently with a


    grim face.


    Nora''s face changed and she shouted, "What do you mean? Even you took the side of that bitch! Didn''t


    you see that she bullied your sister? She has seduced so many men and there are countless people


    hating her. I am being nice if I get rid of her! How can you speak for her? Do you like that bitch?"


    Her words startled Marvin. He had only met Rita for only two or three times. How could he like her?


    But when he saw that she was so sad just now, he felt ufortable in his heart.


    Marvin said impatiently, "You are saying words of bitch or slut! How could you talk like that? You are a


    lady from a well-bred family."


    Seeing this, Cary hastily made some joke to break this awkward situation. He pulled Marvin to sit down


    and said, "We''re brothers and sister. Don''t quarrel over an irrelevant person. Come on, let''s drink..."


    "Nora, even if Rita offends you, can you be more magnanimous like ady? Just forget it like nothing


    happened."


    However, Nora didn''t listen to Marvin at all. She roared at him, "You said you would help me a few days


    ago. Now you turn your head to help that bitch! Are you mesmerized by her beauty?"


    "I am really..." Marvin was about to get angry, but Cary stopped him. "We three have not seen each


    other for a long time. What are you fighting about? Come on, let''s drink!"


    Marvin sighed. His sister Nora had never experienced any setbacks in her life. She was the apple of


    her family''s eye. No one could change her decision.


    ''Forget it. Forget it. Just leave her alone.''


    Marvin ordered some food and wine, pretending nothing had happened.


    Nora clenched her fists. As the daughter of the Su family, she had suffered so many times from Rita.


    How could she pretend that nothing had happened?


    ''Rita, I will never let you live in peace until you die!''


    She swore to herself that she would make Aaron drive Rita out of his house and then she will surely get


    even of her in person!


    Nora thought she would ruin Rita''s reputation and make her life end in a horrible result!

 Chapter 109 A Heartbreaking Situation

    Chapter 109 A Heartbreaking Situation


    Wendy walked into the office with the report in her hand. She didn''t know how things turned out like


    this. Her boss had made that woman called Kaley pregnant.


    She forced herself to go inside, ready to face a huge storm.


    Aaron was sitting at his desk, in a fret. Wendy found that Ma''am Rita was not in the office. It was


    strange. The couple was usually like conjoined twin babies when Aaron went to one ce and Rita


    must be there too. Why wasn''t Rita in the office today?


    Wendy dare not ask. It would be better if Rita was not here. Otherwise, she would be furious when she


    saw the report Wendy got.


    "The examination report hase out." Wendy put it in front of the desk in front of Aaron. Not knowing


    whether she should congratte him or not, she coughed and said in a low voice, "It''s true that you are


    the baby''s father."


    Aaron was so helpless that he didn''t know what to say. He should have been more careful about this.


    How could he make that woman pregnant?


    He kneaded his eyebrows, "What does she want?"


    "She wants boss to forgive her." Wendy spread her hands to show that the situation is beyond her


    control.


    "Well, I forgive her. What else does she want?"


    Aaron didn''t expect that things would go like this. He couldn''t force Kaley to take an induced abortion.


    That was too cruel. But if this child was born, that would definitely affect feelings between Rita and him.


    How could he face Rita in the future?


    "It''s... She didn''t tell me." sighed Wendy. "She is outside. Boss, I think it''s better that you ask her by


    yourself."


    Wendy had been working for Aaron for many years, and she had dealt with a lot of difficult things. This


    time it was really troublesome. She didn''t dare to deal with it casually. So she brought Kaley here.


    "Let her in."


    It was really a tough case.


    Wendy led Kaley in. Kaley bowed her head sadly and walked to the front of Aaron. "Aaron..."


    Aaron looked up and nced at her, with his eyes being sharp and cold. "Don''t call me like that."


    "Mr. Aaron..." She immediately changed the address. "I know you have a wife, but we did that before


    you got married. Although I do not have a good family background, I conceived your own child. You are


    the father. You can''t leave him."


    "I didn''t say I don''t want him." Aaron put one hand to hold his forehead. He didn''t expect that things


    would turn out like this by himself. Was he really happy to be a father?


    "So you want your baby?" With her eyes full of hope, Kaley half knelt in front of Aaron and looked at


    him pitifully. "It was my fault for the previous issue. Please forgive me."


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Well, I forgive you." Aaron finally looked into her eyes, but his eyes were so cold that scared her. "Tell


    me, what do you want?"


    Kaley got up the courage and mumbled, "I want to... want to stay with you."


    "That''s impossible. I have my wife, and I don''t want to get a mistress," interrupted Aaron directly. "Don''t


    even think about it."


    "But I was by your side when you had a girlfriend before," said Kaley, who was more pitiful with tears in


    her eyes, and she held his hand tightly. "No matter who your girlfriend is, you won''t ignore me."


    Aaron looked at Kaley and said seriously, "I have already married. Now is different from the past. And I


    love Rita very much. I don''t intend to break up with her. You worked with me before just for my money.


    Your purpose is very clear, and my request is also very simple. But now I only love my wife, and I only


    want to be with her for my whole lifetime."


    Kaley stared at the man in shock. She didn''t expect that Aaron would say that. It was unbelievable. She


    thought that she knew clearly what kind of person Aaron is. How could he just love only one woman


    with true heart? The women he used to y around with could form an army. She never believed that


    Aaron would really love someone.


    Kaley burst intoughter. "I have been with you for so long. And I know you well. You said that you


    really love a woman. Are you kidding me? Mr. Aaron, you just like to y with true feelings, don''t you?


    Rita is so lucky, but how can she deserve your love?"


    "I just love her. That''s the truth." Aaron was so annoying that he did not want to hear any more words


    from Kaley.


    But Kaley came close to him. She put her breasts on Aaron''s shoulder and fell into his arms. "Well,


    even if you love her with all your heart, you can''t refuse me."


    Kaley raised her eyebrows with a smug face. She put herself so close to Aaron and wrapped her arms


    around his shoulders.


    She put his hand on her belly and giggled, "After all... I''m pregnant! And it''s your baby."


    At this moment, the door of the office was pushed open by Rita.


    When she entered the room, she saw that scene. Kaley''s behavior was flirtatious. She worn a short


    skirt, with the slit almost up to the thighs. Sitting on the legs of Aaron, she put her slender hands


    around his neck.


    Seeing here in, Kaley suddenly turned to look at Rita with acent look on her face.


    ''Damn it! When did this shameless woman be my husband''s ex-girlfriend? Why didn''t I know it?''


    Rita wished she had been blind so that she would not see this heartbreaking situation!

 Chapter 110 When Did Mr. Aaron Love Someone So Deeply

    Chapter 110 When Did Mr. Aaron Love Someone So Deeply


    Aaron pushed Kaley away with slight strength. Kaley was smart enough to move forward. She


    supported herself on the sofa immediately to keep bnce.


    She turned around and looked at Aaron. "Why did you do this to me? Aaron, I didn''t expect that you


    would do this to me!" she cried.


    "Don''t you want our baby?" She intended to make Rita misunderstand them. She kept shouting at him,


    "Our baby is innocent!"


    Aaron was annoyed by her but he was afraid that Rita would misunderstand. He exined to his wife


    as soon as possible. He held Rita''s hand and was afraid that she would leave. He exined, "She and


    I... It''s not what you think."


    Rita was amused by his words, and said, "What am I thinking? You two have a baby."


    "It was the past story. It was before I decided to establish the rtionship with you," said Aaron, who


    thought he was unable to exin for himself for there''s nothing he can do to clear his name. He really


    didn''t know where to start to exin it to Rita. "Riri, I know you don''t believe me no matter what I say


    now."


    Even he himself was confused as he did not know how he could face Rita and the baby.


    The unexpected baby put the rtionship between Rita and him in crisis.


    He couldn''t be irresponsible to his child, but he couldn''t also be irresponsible to Rita.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Kaley cried hysterically. She grabbed the arm of Aaron and said, "Don''t leave us. I can ept if you


    ask me to be your concubine, as long as you don''t force me to take the induced abortion!"


    Rita was shocked. "You forced her to abort the baby?"


    "No, I didn''t!" Aaron was deeply troubled now. Kaley did a good y to fool Rita and him. She was


    really a drama queen!


    She just did the fake fall and told lies in front of Rita. It seems that she really has nothing to fear!


    "Aaron, I will definitely bring my baby into the world!" Kaley stared at Aaron angrily. "I will save this


    baby no matter what happens! Even if you don''t want him, even if you disown him, I will let the baby


    come to this world."


    Rita patted her forehead and breathed a sigh. "The morning news are all talking about this. Mr. Aaron,


    what are you going to do?"


    Rita knew that it was useless for her toin Aaron. After all, it happened before they got married.


    At that time, Aaron was still a yboy. But she felt that this matter was really troublesome. She did not


    know whether she should forgive him or not, or let''s say whether there was a forgiveness or not about


    this.


    Aaron held Rita in his arms and pressed her head on his chest, as if nobody was there.


    "I never thought of leaving you, Riri. No matter what happens, I will stay with you."


    He said in a determined voice, holding Rita''s hand tightly.


    However, Rita''s heart, at that moment, exploded thoroughly.


    Kaley could not believe the person she saw was Mr. Aaron. How could he be so affectionate?


    Was there something wrong with her memory? No one would believe that Aaron was a faithful person


    in terms of love. She had followed him for so long, and she knew that he was like changing his clothes


    when he changed women. He had seen all different kinds of women. How could Rita have such a great


    magic to make him be a person like this?


    It was quite unbelievable.


    Damn! How could there he meet true love?


    She didn''t believe it at all. How could a person like Aaron have true love in his cold world?


    As a brilliant idea came to her mind, Kaley walked forward and continued, "Well, don''t you want to the


    baby?"


    Aaron nced at her with disdain and sneered, "Don''t pretend to be innocent in front of me. I didn''t


    push you when you fell down just now. It was you who pretended to fall down on purpose. How could a


    normal person reach out to hold the sofa in advance when he fell? Besides, I didn''t force you to take


    the abortion. You can keep that baby and I can afford to raise him. As for you, I said I have a wife, so I


    won''t do anything that would betray my wife."


    With her eyes wide open, Kaley stared at Aaron in shock. She didn''t expect that he would protect Rita


    in this way!


    "But, but I..."


    Kaley still wanted to speak more, but Aaron interrupted her at once. "All right, that''s enough. If you


    want money, I will give you as much as you want. I''ll raise this child well, and I won''t treat you unfairly,


    but..."


    Aaron''s eyes were filled with coldness and warning for the first time in his life, which was also a


    warning for Kaley. "But you don''t even think of anything else!"


    It''s impossible to take him away from Rita!


    Kaley didn''t dare to speak again or take any other action. Aaron was angry, and his fury was so horrible


    and she knew that. So she dared not talk back. She was afraid that if she did it, she would lose


    everything.


    But what she really wanted was not money. What was the use of a sum of money? What she wanted


    was to stay with Aaron, then there would be endless money.


    Why could that bitch Rita be his wife, while she couldn''t? She was not inferior to Rita at all.


    What''s more, she had Aaron''s baby in her belly. Although the child was not really Aaron''s, now he


    admit since he saw the DNA report. This baby was going to be the child of the Leng family!


    Aaron walked out with Rita in his arms, leaving Kaley behind. He didn''t want to stay here for even a


    second. He didn''t want to face this woman.


    Aaron tried hard to hold his temper. If he didn''t, the consequence would be severe. It was better to


    leave now than stay.

 Chapter 111 What Should She Do

    Chapter 111 What Should She Do


    Aaron dragged Rita back to their house. Aaron had already asked Marin to cook a whole table of


    dishes for them when they came back this evening.


    Rita still concerned about the matter that happened just now. Why did Aaron let that woman sit on his


    lap since he promised to her that he only loved Rita and there was no one else in his heart? They went


    too far just now.


    Aaron had no idea of her being jealous. He thought she ignored him because of the baby. So he


    apologized again and again, "Honey, I was wrong. I won''t make you angry anymore."


    "What?" Rita picked up her knife and fork and put a piece of beef into her mouth.


    "Riri." Aaron''s face became extremely serious. "To tell you the truth, I am also very surprised. She


    suddenly told me that she was pregnant. I really... I''m not ready for that. What can I do? I have always


    been very careful. I have never let other women be pregnant. I don''t want to make trouble for myself.


    But since it''s true ording to the report, I have to be responsible for the baby. Otherwise, am I still a


    real man?"


    "You are not a man." Rita responded.


    "Did you just say your husband was not a real man? ... Suddenly, Aaron''s face darkened. "Don''t you


    know if I''m a real man or not?"


    Rita blushed and looked at him with her round eyes. She blinked at him and denied, "I don''t know. I


    don''t know anything."


    At the thought of him being intimate with other women, Rita couldn''t help but feel angry.


    "Riri, I am serious." He looked at Rita deeply. "I will not leave you for that woman. Even if she has my


    baby, I will give her the best, except myself. I belong to you only."


    Rita rolled her eyes at him. She was not put on a show of bad temper nor her unique personality, but


    this matter was not as simple as she thought. "Aaron Leng, I have to make it clear to you. The baby,


    you should be responsible for a lifetime if it is yours, and you can''t leave him alone, which means that


    you will never be able to lose contact with Kaley, for a whole lifetime."


    She sighed in her heart. Aaron must have considered about this. Kaley was not easy to deal with. Her


    desire would only grow bigger and bigger.


    "I have been thinking all the time, about what you said." Aaron cut the steak in her te into small


    pieces and gave it back to her. "Let''s talk about itter."


    "Everyone is tired about this kind of farce." Rita took the beef he gave her and began to gulp it down.


    "You see, I have to eat vegetables while you could eat meat." Looking at the sd in his bowl, Aaron


    said, "Marin shows great partiality to you. She put all the beef in your te."


    Marin was doing the housework. Hearing this, she quickly turned around and exined, "Master, you


    said that you want young Ma''am Rita to eat more beef."


    Rita tapped on the table in front of him and said, "Cut the crap. Take your food."


    Looking at the young couple was affectionate, Marin was extremely happy. But when she thought of the


    news today which says that master Aaron seemed to have a baby with another woman, she wondered


    why Ma''am Rita behaved so calmly.


    At this time, the phone at home rang. Marin hurriedly went to answer the phone. She heard it was the


    voice of Selena. She said to Aaron, "It''s Lady Selena calling."


    "I don''t want to take that." He knew what her mother was going to say. He didn''t want to hear Selena''s


    constant chatter.


    "If you don''t take it, she will keep calling." Rita put a piece of beef into her mouth. "If I were you, I might


    as well take the phone."


    "Well." He slightly patted on Rita''s head. "It is not you who have to hear those nagging words."


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Rita made a face at him, sticking her tongue out. "No one will give me constant chatter anyway."


    As soon as Rita''s voice fell, her cell phone rang. It was from Grace.


    "Answer it. Why not? Didn''t you say no one will chatter you?" Aaron took the chance tough at her.


    Rita had to answer the phone. Her mother''s worried voice came from the other end of the phone, "Riri,


    I saw the news. Is it true? A woman said that she has conceived a baby of Aaron. What''s going on


    here? What should we do now?"


    Grace was really worried about her daughter. Since she married into the Leng family, Rita had never


    lived in a peaceful life. She was either scolded by her mother-inw, or some messy things happened.


    What the hell was going on?


    "Mom, don''t worry. Aaron will clear up the mess caused by himself."


    Aaron opened his eyes wide and knocked on her head again.


    Grace could not believe that she heard her daughter said in a rxing way. How could she be so


    rxed since her husband made another woman pregnant? "Rita, if that is true, then it will be


    troublesome. You do not know what will happen. Now Aaron and you have a good rtionship, but


    what should you do in the future? The most effective way to solve this problem is that you hurry up to


    bear a baby for him! Although the Leng family will not admit that baby conceived by the outsider


    woman, it is Aaron''s own flesh and blood. So he will not leave it alone..."


    After saying that, Grace sighed. She was getting more worried about her daughter.


    What the hell was that? Bad things always happened one after another since Riri married to the Leng


    family. What should she do now?

 Chapter 112 The Leng Family Was Not A Royal Family

    Chapter 112 The Leng Family Was Not A Royal Family


    "Mom, don''t worry. I''m fine."


    Grace was very anxious about her daughter. What she feared most was that her daughter always acted


    tough. This daughter had always been sensible. She was afraid that her parents would worry, so she


    hid everything in her heart and refused to tell them.


    "Riri, don''t try to be tough. I know it''s hard for you..."


    Rita listened to her mother''s worry on the phone, but she did not know how tofort her mother.


    "Mom, it happened so suddenly, even I... I can''t ept the truth. But you can rest assured that I''m fine.


    You don''t have to worry about me."


    She forced to smile and said to Grace on the other end of the line.


    On the other side, Aaron''s phone kept ringing. And even Lambert also gave him a call, so Aaron had to


    answer the phone.


    He walked to the balcony and picked up the phone. There was a roar from the other side of the phone.


    Selena seemed to persuade Lambert to let her use his phone to call Aaron.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Selena sounded rather like an uneducated woman. "You made another


    woman pregnant?"


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Yes."


    On the other side of the line, Selena sneered, "I have seen the news. That woman looks like a vulgar."


    Actually, she was kept in the dark by Nora, and she didn''t know that Kaley was arranged by Cary.


    "So?"


    Aaron said impatiently.


    Selena took a deep breath. She thought she might have to take a heart saving pill every time after she


    made the phone call with Aaron. Otherwise, she might even die of anger one day.


    "Forget it. If she has you baby, that''s it. If it is a boy, you can bring him here and I will raise him myself."


    "You?" Aaron smiled coldly. "I don''t think that''s a good idea."


    "Or what are you going to do? Are you going to let Rita raise the baby? How could she be kind to the


    child of another woman? You know that your father won''t ept the child of an outsider woman, even if


    it is a boy. I really don''t know what kind of personality it is."


    "It''s good, isn''t it," said Aaron in anguid tone. "Otherwise, you might have a lot to suffer. Father''s


    women would be eager to take their kids move to your house. If that is the case, I would have a lot


    brothers and sisters."


    Aaron''s words really got her goat. She shouted at him, "Enough!"


    Then Selena calmed for a while and continued, "Do you know that this child may be very important to


    you? Your brother has no boy. Even his outside women all gave birth to girls. If you have a boy, I will


    raise him for you. Maybe you can count on him to inherit the Leng family property in the future."


    "Well, and then?" Aaron continued to pretend to listen to her words seriously.


    "As long as you have a boy, you must be more excellent than Scott in terms of inheriting the family


    property."


    Selena''s words amused Aaron. What age was it now? Did she think it was ancient time? Why did she


    keep saying having a boy to inherit everything?


    "Listen to your mom, Aaron. Let this woman give birth to the baby. It might be great if the baby is a


    boy."


    Aaron could not stand to hear this anymore, so he interrupted his mother, "Oh,e on! The Leng


    family is not a royal family and we don''t have a throne to be inherited."


    "Why do you always keep contradicting me?" Selena was pissed off by her own son. "No matter what I


    say to you, You never listen! You only listen to Rita. I''ve been pregnant for ten months to let youe


    to this world, and how long has that bitch met you? You are enchanted by her and now you don''t have


    your own mind to do things. You''ve gone too far. I really don''t understand what I have done to make


    you a stranger to me! Why do you do this to me, always pissing me off?"


    It never urred to Selena that her son, whom she had given all his heart to give birth to, would treat


    her like this! It hurt her so much!


    Aaron was silent for a while, and then said with a tone which was unprecedentedly calm and serious.


    "First, you always call Riri bitch. That''s my wife and also your daughter-inw. Second, yes, you


    brought me into this world, but have you raised me? You sent me abroad for further study when I was


    at a very young age. I was brought up by the servants all the time. Have you ever acted as my mother


    for only one day? Do you know what my favorite food is and what I am allergic to? Have you cooked a


    meal for me on your own? Everyday you just go shopping, do singing and y mahjong, have you ever


    raised a child before? Do you know how people raise a child? Rita, your daughter-inw and my wife,


    she cooked meals for me every day. She always make time toe and pick me up when I''m off work


    and she talk to me everyday. She did something for me that you didn''t do. How could you me her?"


    Selena was stunned by what he said.


    It was not until now that she realized that she had ignored Aaron for so many years.


    "If you keep saying that my father likes other women, I''ll ask you. Have you ever acted as a wife and a


    mother?"


    "If not, what right do you have to me me? What qualifications do you have to me Riri?"


    "Apart from asking me to fight for the Leng property, what else can you do?"


    Aaron really wanted tough at her now. He didn''t know what she could do except for making a noisy


    sound.


    There was a moment of silence. Selena couldn''t find a word to retort to Aaron. She didn''t know what to


    say. She didn''t expect that Aaron would think her as that in his heart. It was true that she wasn''t being a


    good mother all these years. She had servants at home, so she could just let the servant take care of


    her son. She didn''t need to worry when Aaron was sent to study abroad. She seemed to have forgotten


    how to be a mother. She was also indifferent to her husband. They were just total strangers and she


    had forgotten how to be a good wife.


    She was this kind of woman. How could she hate Rita? Was the reason for Rita is the daughter of


    Grace? Was that the only reason? She never tried to know more about Rita. Rita was so good to her


    son, doing what she did not manage to do as a mother. How could she hate Rita?

 Chapter 113 Riri, I Only Love You

    Chapter 113 Riri, I Only Love You


    They hung up the phone at the same time and sighed at the same time.


    "Now, all the people in the world know that Mr. Aaron has a baby." Rita shrugged and took a sip of juice


    calmly. She bit the straw and looked up at Aaron, with a sharp clever thought. "Mr. Aaron, what are you


    going to do?"


    "Are you not angry at all?" Aaron bent his face close to Rita. Feeling wronged, he asked, "Don''t you


    care about me anymore?"


    Rita put the juice aside and ate the steak as if nothing had happened. "I''m angry, but that''s the truth.


    What can I do? I''m also desperate."


    A few days ago, when she just heard the news, she couldn''t ept it. Now she waspletely feeling


    nothing. Being with Aaron for a long time, she really needed to have a strong heart, which could help


    her take big sudden shocks at any time and anywhere.


    "It''s okay as long as you handle it properly," said Rita. She didn''t want to be too particr about this


    matter. She knew that this matter was all because of his own carelessness. "I won''t go out these days,


    in case of being caught by the media and let them make up stories. It''s boring to say these things every


    day."


    "Okay. Stay at home these days and don''t go out."


    Suddenly, Rita looked up at him, with a cunning expression on her face. "Mr. Aaron, don''t tell me that


    you want me to stay at home so you can hook up with women everywhere, or get back with your child''s


    mother?"


    "Of course not!" Aaron rolled his eyes. "Am I that kind of person?"


    "Are you not?" Rita snorted, "Well, who is the guy seduced her in the office and touched her body?"


    "����"


    Aaron was choked speechless by her words. She was bing more and more eloquent.


    "She seduced me first, okay?" Aaron looked at his wife pitifully. "How could I seduce her?"


    "Who knows. She is in good shape, pretty and pregnant with your child," Rita said. "Maybe you''ve long


    been thinking..."


    He put down his knife and fork and took Rita''s hand. "I just want to be with you and..."


    "And what?" She quickly withdrew her hand and refused to be touched by him.


    "Honey, I haven''t eaten any meat for a long time. I''m starving to death."


    Aaron smiled at Rita evilly. "I want to taste meat."


    Rita knew what he meant, so she pretended not to understand. She took a piece of beef from the te


    and fed it to him. "Here."


    "No, I don''t mean this kind of meat." Aaron reached out his hand to hold her waist, but failed by Rita''s


    re. He smirked and said, "Honey, I don''t mean this kind of meat."


    "Then what kind of meat do you mean?"


    "How about..." He stretched out his hand to scratch her waist, deliberately getting closer to her. "How


    about we create a baby too? I want to create it tonight."


    "����"


    Rita pretended to be angry and turned her face away. "No, you already have a child with other woman,


    your body is not clean anymore."


    Aaron paused and raised his eyebrows, saying in a strange tone, "So you want to sleep with a virgin?"


    "That sounds good."


    "But virgin boys they have no good skills. It''s not good for you to sleep with them."


    What Aaron said made Rita blush. He was really an experienced flirt at all times!


    "At least virgin boys, their bodies are clean. They has never slept with woman before. How nice it is!


    You men also want girls to be virgins. So the thought that virgins are more valuable wase out by


    your men fellow."


    "I''m not that old-fashioned," said Aaron, turning his head away. "Now is the new modern society, who


    would have such antique thoughts?"


    "Don''t try to fool me with your mouth."


    "I never try to fool you. All I want to do is to sleep with you." An expression of wickedness spread over


    his face as Aaron leaned towards her. "Do you want your husband to be a monk?"


    He had endured his desire for so many days. He could not stand it anymore. If Rita didn''t relieve him,


    he would die.


    He nearly couldn''t control himself!


    "You are not just a monk. You are ascivious monk."


    Rita ignored him. She was angry at the thought that he made other women pregnant.


    If she didn''t get it through by herself, she would have been pissed off by Aaron. But no matter how


    magnanimous she was, it was impossible for her to take it as if nothing had happenedpletely.


    "Honey, don''t you even care about my life?"


    Aaron took his second method and entangled with his wife for a long time. If she didn''t agree, he would


    directly rush to her and pressed her on the bed!


    "Don''t worry. You won''t die if you don''t do it for a month."


    Rita was just testing him. If she was pregnant in the future, thus he couldn''t do it for ten months. Then


    what should he do? Would he go out to find other women to fix the problem?


    She had to wait for a month and see if he would go out to y around.


    "Ah!" Aaron was stunned. "A month? Why?"


    "I don''t want to do it. I just don''t want it. You have messed around all day long before. Now see what


    you have done." She was unwilling to tell him how sad she feel. She was really ufortable about


    this matter. "Just be a monk, okay?"


    "Riri." Aaron was trying to act in a spoiled manner, but he failed in doing so. In return, his wife gave him


    a warning look.


    "I''m finished." "Riri," Aaron called her from behind when she was about to clear up the tes.


    "Don''t be angry with me." He walked forward and hugged her from behind. "I''m sorry, honey."


    He knew that he had hurt her. He had a child with another woman. Even it was before she met him, he


    had hurt her.


    Rita felt upset but she knew that she was helpless. Every wife would be angry about this kind of matter.


    No one would pay no attention to this. If there was one, that wife must be indifferent to her husband.


    Rita cared about him and loved him. So, she would not let he take her love for granted and do


    whatever he wanted to do.


    He rested his chin on her shoulder and sighed, "Whatever you say, I will do it. I will never make you


    angry again. Riri, I only love you."This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 114 No Marriage Is Unbreakable

    Chapter 114 No Marriage Is Unbreakable


    Rita''s shoulders trembled, and a bitter smile spilled over her lips. She said, "Aaron, I really don''t know


    how to keep rational. My heart tells me that I can''t me you about this matter. It was an ident. No


    one wanted it to happen. You didn''t cheat on me or betray me, but I... I just can''t take it as if nothing


    happened."


    "I understand, Riri, I understand everything you say."


    The more he loved her, the more he couldn''t ept the fact that there was a w in her love.


    Moreover, this matter made her exhausted both physically and mentally. The incident happened too


    suddenly and caught them unprepared. Moreover, this was not a matter that would fade away in a


    period of time, but a matter would cause effects hanging in their heart for a lifetime. Their marriage had


    to be always apanied by this incident.


    Rita was still lost in her thoughts. Aaron knew that her reaction was quite normal.


    He could not me her for notpletely forgiving him or force her to do so.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He hugged Rita tightly and sensed the sweet smell of her body. "I know you do mind this matter very


    much. I know I can''t ask for your forgiveness."


    It was quite understandable for her to take it serious, and nothing could erase the pain in her heart, but


    he still had to tell Rita his real thoughts in his heart. "But, let''s face it together, okay? No matter what


    difficulties we will encounter in the future, let''s face and ovee them together."


    Rita looked back at him, and at that moment, her eyes overflowed with tears.


    She hate to part with Aaron and she couldn''t do so.


    She was poisoned by Aaron''s love and her affection for him grew deeper and deeper. So she listed


    many reasons for herself not to be angry with him. Well, that happened before she met him. That


    happened before he got married with her. During the marriage life, he didn''t betray her, he didn''t cheat


    on her, and he didn''t do things that would hurt her.


    Even though she had listed hundreds of thousands of reasons, she still felt very upset.


    From the rational part, she could understand him, but she couldn''t control her emotions.


    Rita pretended to easily smile and said, "All right, you silly, I know. Let time make decision."


    She didn''t want Aaron to worry about her. So she pretended as if nothing had happened. "I''m going to


    take a bath and go to bed. I''m so tired. It''s been a whole day."


    Rita struggled to free herself from Aaron''s arm, but he held her tightly and said, "Lt''s bathe together."


    "No way!" Rita pouted and said, "Let go of me, or I will beat you."


    "Do you think you can beat me?"


    Aaron brazenly clung to her body. "My dearest honey, let me take a bite tonight."


    "No!"


    Rita''s body and heart were all full of rejection. "You just said that you would understand me whatever I


    say."


    Aaron resigned himself to her words for fear that she would be angry. He dare not force her at this


    moment. He was reluctant but had to let her go. "Well, no matter what you say, I will follow and do,


    even if you want me to be a monk."


    "Well, you can be a monk for a month." Looking at the serious expression on Aaron''s face, Rita could


    not help but burst intoughter. "I will leave you here. And I''m going to take a shower."


    Then she walked to the room.


    Looking at her back, Aaron sighed.


    For the harm he brought to Rita, he could only make up little by little, and try his best not to let that


    baby disturb her life, and not to affect their marriage life.


    No matter how hard the future would be, he would always be with Rita.


    Because she was the one he loved most.


    At the same time, the Su family was in an uproar. Kaley was "invited" by Nora to visit the Su family.


    Selena and Marvin were not at home. Only Nora and Cary were there to wait her.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Nora pointed at Kaley. "You are useless! Why do Aaron and Rita still in an


    intimate rtionship? Why haven''t they get divorced yet? Rita is still in Aaron''s house."


    Nora was so angry that she grabbed something and threw it to the ground. "You go to the Leng family


    and make disturbances right now. You go and tell them that you have conceived a boy! Do your best to


    force the Leng family to ept you."


    Kaley lowered her head and said, feeling a little embarrassed, "Aaron''s father only admits Rita as the


    daughter-inw of the Leng family. Even if I turn the Leng family upside down, Mr. Lambert won''t admit


    me. What''s more, I don''t even know it is a boy or not."


    "Then what''s your existing significance to me?" Nora took up a cup and smashed it on the ground,


    which caused the water sshing everywhere. "Tell me, why I take you here to help me?"


    Nora stared at Kaley, and thetter was too nervous to make a sound. After all, she was the boss who


    gave her money. Since she took the money, Kaley thought that she had to do things for Nora, and it


    was better for her to keep the mouth shut.


    Cary dragged Nora to sit down. "Hey, cool down. We just started. I guess she is still struggling to get


    her position. I doubt the rtionship between Aaron and his wife is still kept unchanging after the


    incident. Believe me, there is no marriage in the world that is unbreakable. Marriage is fragile, just like


    a piece of paper that can be cut into pieces. Moreover, Our aunt, Rita''s mother-inw, still got her voice


    in the Leng family. How can Rita lead afortable life there? I don''t think Aaron will go against his


    own mother?"


    Noraughed in a voice dripping with sarcasm, "I see that cousin Aaron is going mad because of that


    woman. Why does he dare not go against his mother? Now he dares to do anything for the sake of


    Rita."


    "Then... Let''s just wait a little longer." Cary felt it a greater pressure to earn the three thousand dors


    than he thought at the beginning, so he had to take it slow.


    "Wait for what? I can''t wait anymore! I want to kick Rita out now! I want it to be finished now!" Nora


    shouted at Cary.


    Cary rolled his eyes secretly. If it wasn''t for the sake of money, he wouldn''t waste his time on his


    vexatious sister. "Then what''s your n?" he asked.


    But actually Nora herself couldn''t think of a way to bring down Rita.


    "I have an idea," said Kaley, raising her head suddenly from a long time of silence. "But it''s just a little


    dangerous."


    "Say it!" Nora couldn''t wait any longer to kick Rita out of the Leng family. So she would take every


    means to do so even if it is risky. She would certainly reach her goal!

 Chapter 115 She Had To Exert Herself To The Utmost This Time

    Chapter 115 She Had To Exert Herself To The Utmost This Time


    Kaley looked up at Nora and said smilingly, "Aaron might just look cold, but in fact, he is softhearted. If


    our baby is in danger, like... If someone force me to take an abortion, I''m sure Aaron would show up to


    save us. At that time, I just need to behave affectionately with him right in front of Rita. No one will be


    able to tolerate her husband to be intimate with other women."


    Kaley was confident of her thought that Rita might be able to bear it for the moment, but she could not


    bear it for a whole life.


    No matter how strong she was and how much she could bear, it was possible for the rising of the


    problems and misunderstandings between Rita and Aaron.


    She didn''t know to which extent their rtionship went, but she knew that Aaron and Rita had only


    known each other for two months. It seemed that their feelings to each other was not that far. Aaron


    might have just hold a temporary affection for her. When the feeling of freshness was over, there would


    be more and more contradictions arose between them.


    Kaley was waiting for that day toe.


    Nora was stunned for a while and frowned. "Who will force you to take an abortion? My aunt wants my


    cousin to have a son as soon as possible. She will not do that. Then who is the one?


    Who is the one wants you to lose your baby most?" Cary rubbing his chin and suggested, "I think there


    is no one beside Rita."


    Nora was lit up by Cary''s words, and she pped. "The Gu family, Rita''s parents. Right!"


    Kaley snatched a quick breath and interrupted Nora''s illusion, "I don''t think Rita''s parents would do


    that."


    "That''s what I was thinking too," replied Cary, nodding his head.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Then what should I do? Help me find an appropriate one!" Nora immediately became impatient and


    shouted at Cary, "Find a solution."


    "Bigdy, I''m thinking." Cary was a man without too much patience. Even so, he did not like to be told


    what to do so rudely. If he got impatient, he would rather give up the money. He sometimes just wanted


    to leave this matter behind and see what Nora was going to do.


    "Don''t make a noise, okay? Stay calm!" Cary was looking rather green in his face.


    "You!" Nora was about to blow up at his brother. On second thought, she knew that she still had to rely


    on him.


    So she immediately lowered her voice. "Oh, I''m just being anxious. You see, it''s not easy for you to find


    Kaley, and not easy to make Aaron believe that he is the father of Kaley''s baby. If we failed atst, I''m


    afraid it will ruin all your efforts."


    Cary snorted, "Come on! Don''t say that to fool me. The only purpose of you is to take revenge on Rita."


    "Okay, Cary, let''s be straightforward. I give you money and you help me deal with Rita. See, we could


    both take what we need. That was a good n. Now we have reached a deadlock. You can''t put all the


    me on me, can you?"


    Pulling a long face, Nora argued with Cary, trying in a soft way.


    Kaley looked at these two weird brother and sister. If it was not for the reason to get back Aaron, she


    would not step in this matter. No matter how much money she was paid, she would not get herself


    involved in this matter. The brother and sister of the Su family were already famous for their hardness


    to get along with, and now they were quarreling with each other. ''It''s hard to please them!''


    "Alright, alright." Cary didn''t want to hear her sister nagging about him anymore, so he raised his hands


    to surrender, "Don''t bother me again with your matter. And I don''t want to hear you saying it. Go and


    find anyone else you like."


    "Well, this time, you have to help me, "said Nora. She didn''t want to cooperate with his second elder


    brother either. She knew about his irresponsible attitude and the truth that if it was not for the money,


    he would not talk to her. "Kaley''s idea sounds good, so we just need to find a person to force her to


    abort the baby."


    "Who?" Cary really didn''t know who else they could turn to. With a sardonic smile, he raised his


    eyebrows slightly and asked, "Don''t you think that we need to ask Uncle Lambert to do it?"


    Nora thought it was unrealistic to find anyone who was from the Leng family, and of course their Aunt


    Selena was not their choice. Then who could they count on?


    "Who would be most likely to see the result of abortion?" Nora touched her chin and then came up with


    an idea. "I got one."


    After thinking it over again, she felt that this man was the most reliable and suitable choice.


    "Who is it?" Raising his headzily, Cary wondered what was the appropriate person his sister came up


    with! Except being jealous and fighting for a man''s favor, what else could she do? Cary really couldn''t


    figure out why women always hate each other so much. The reason why Nora kept making troubles


    with Rita was all about jealousy. Even as an outsider not with it, Cary could tell from the whole matter.


    His sister had been brought up in an extravagant life since she was born. She was one-hundred


    percent ady from a wealthy upper family. But the man she fell in love, which was Magee, took Rita as


    his love and her cousin whom she thought to be the best man in the world had married Rita. These


    made Nora feel jealous of Rita. She didn''t think that she was inferior to Rita. In her own mind, she


    thought she was the best woman.


    Therefore, out of jealous and hatred, Nora wouldn''t stop until she made Rita disappear from the world.


    Women''s jealousy sometimes was so unreasonable.


    Looking at his sister''s perky face, Cary thought that she must havee out a perfect idea.


    "Kaley, you go and make a scene at the Gu family now. You tell them that you are pregnant and it''s


    Aaron''s to make Rita''s parents force Rita to divorce. When Rita gets the news ande back home,


    you pretend to y pitiful and scheme her parents to push you. By that time, it is impossible for Aaron


    to turn a blind eye to you in danger."


    Kaley did not quite get what Nora''s n. But Nora did regard herself as a director of the whole y she


    was going to show! ''So now Nora was telling me how to be an actress?'' Kaley was not sure this y


    would be sessfully put on the stage.


    Even though Kaley thought this n need to be reconsidered, she didn''t want to discourage Nora. She


    just frowned and asked, "What if Aaron doesn''te? He''s too busy toe over there to watch the


    y."


    "That will depend on you!" Nora thought she only had to provide a n and she was not the one who


    carried it out.


    Kaley felt headache. It seemed that she had to exert herself to the utmost this time. She was not quite


    sure about the result, though.

 Chapter 116 Ask Rita To Leave Mr. Aaron

    Chapter 116 Ask Rita To Leave Mr. Aaron


    In the Gu family''s house.


    Jack and Grace were worrying about their daughter. After all this, she didn''t go back to her parents''


    home. What''s worse, she still stayed with Aaron.


    Grace was so worried that she didn''t sleep wellst night. In the morning, when she made breakfast,


    she hurt her hand. Seeing that she was absent-minded, Jack said when he bandaged her wound, "How


    about we go to see Ririter? Aaron has gone to work. She must be at home by herself."


    Grace felt sad in her heart when tears fulfilled her red eyes. Sheined, "I told you not to let our


    daughter marry into the Leng family. Why didn''t you listen to me?"


    "Well, in fact, Aaron treats Riri quite well. That matter was before their marriage. No one has ever


    thought that..." Seeing that his wife was so sad, Jack also felt upset.


    "What''s so good about married into a wealthy family? Since Riri got married, her life has be a real


    mess. Troubles find her everywhere. She has never suffered so much grievance before." Grace felt


    very sorry for her daughter. What should she do with this matter? There was a long way ahead. What


    was she going to do in the future?


    After thinking it over, Grace decided, "If things don''t go better, let''s take Riri back and ask her to divorce


    Aaron."


    "Divorce is not a joke."


    "Or what? So we just watch her to raise the baby for another woman?" The more Grace thought about


    it, the angrier she became. Her daughter had suffered so much for no reason, and she could not stop


    worrying about her daughter. She said, "I really hope that Riri could marry into an ordinary family and


    live a peaceful life."


    Jack sighed, but they couldn''t go back and rearrange Rita''s marriage since things hade to this.


    At this time, the doorbell rang. Jack was confused and frowned, "Who is it?"


    He opened the door and saw a good-looking woman standing at the door, who was ncing inside the


    house arrogantly.


    "Excuse me, who are you?" Grace stepped to the doorway. To her, this woman looked so familiar. She


    seemed to have met her before. "Who are you looking for?"


    "You must be Rita''s parents, right?" With a proud look on her face, Kaley entered the house without


    permission from Jack and Grace.


    "Are you looking for Riri? She is not here." Jack thought it might be Rita''s friend, so he talked to Kaley


    with a polite smile.


    As a matter of fact, Kaley didn''t want to get Rita''s parents involved in their younger generation''s


    resentment. But she had no choice. What was done was done and she could not go back.


    "I''m Kaley, well, I''m Aaron''s baby''s mom." She didn''t know what the best way to introduce herself was.


    She looked arrogant and her voice was a bit loud.


    Grace remembered that she seemed to have seen this woman in the news!


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "What do you want?" Grace shouted, "What happened between you and Aaron has nothing to do with


    our family. Why do youe to our ce?"


    "Ma''am, I''m here to tell you that please ask Rita to leave Mr. Aaron as soon as possible," said Kaley,


    who sat arrogantly on the sofa, acting as she was the owner of the house. She looked at the two old


    people and said indifferently, "I''m pregnant, but Rita still holds the position of Mrs. Aaron. What right


    does she have to do so? She refused to divorce, so my baby will be born without a birthright. My baby


    is going to grow up in a family with a single parent. Is it fair to him? You are also parents. Do you want


    your own child to be called a bastard? I don''t want my baby to be badly judged. If Rita agrees to


    divorce, I can give her a sum of money."


    Her few simple words made Grace tremble with rage. Money was not important at all. It was not more


    important than a baby.


    The reason why this woman was so arrogant was because she conceived a child of Aaron. As for their


    Riri, she merely took upation of the identity as Aaron''s wife. She didn''t bear a baby. However, as


    Mrs. Aaron, Riri was in an inferior position. And Rite was also disliked by her mother-inw. With the


    addition that she did not make babies for the Leng family, Rita would be driven out at any time. At that


    time, she would be the most embarrassed one.

 Chapter 117 . The Most Shrewish Woman In The World

    Chapter 117 . The Most Shrewish Woman In The World


    These few words of Kaley made Rita''s parents unable to beat back. Jack was trembling with anger,


    and he said to her seriously, "Please go out! You are not weed here!"


    "I''m noting here for your wee," said Kaley with a frown. Her attitude got more and more


    arrogant. "Is it fun for Rita to upy the position as Mrs. Aaron? She should be shamed for herself. I''m


    telling you. The baby in my belly is a boy! He will be the eldest grandson of the Leng family, and also


    the heir. What does Rita have topete with me? If she is fine, ask her to bear a child for the Leng


    family! But look at her. Nothing is happening. If I were you, I would have persuaded Rita to divorce


    earlier. If so, she wouldn''t make a fool of herself in the Leng family."


    Kaley smiled in an arrogant manner. "You know clearly how much Aaron''s mother hates her. Because


    of her, the rtionship between Mr. Aaron and the Su family has be so notoriously bad. The Su


    family members hate Rita so much. So you don''t think Rita is living a happy life right now, do you?"


    Grace was so angry that she stared at the arrogant woman. "I don''t think you have the right to judge


    the rtionship between my Riri and Aaron and also their life! You are just a mistress. How could you


    be so arrogant? What qualifications do you have to talk about my Riri?"


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "What is my qualification? I have been stayed beside Mr. Aaron for so many years and I know him very


    well." Kaley stood up and shouted to them, "When I slept with Mr. Aaron, your Riri was just at


    somewhere to y with her toys, I bet."


    Grace was so angry that she pointed at Kaley with quivering hands. "You... you are shameless!"


    "Why don''t you call Aaron over here? We can confront him face to face about this. We were still


    together when your daughter and he got married!"


    The purpose of Kaley deliberately said that was to irritate Rita''s parents so that they would go and fetch


    Aaron up here.


    Sure enough, Jack picked up the phone. "I''ll ask Aaron toe now! I have to ask him about this face


    to face!"


    If it was like what Kaley said, Aaron should have had an affair after getting married! If so, they would


    definitely force Rita to divorce.


    They couldn''t allow Riri to live with such a bad man for the rest of her life!


    "Is it Aaron?" It was Rita who answered the phone. Rita was shocked when she sensed her father''s


    angry tone. "What''s the matter, dad?"


    "Riri,e here with Aaron right now. A woman called Kaleyes to us to make trouble!"


    "What?" Rita was on her way to go out for dinner with Aaron. After hearing this, she asked Aaron to


    turn around the car and go to her parents'' house immediately. "Don''t be worried. We will be right there


    in a few minutes."


    After hanging up the phone, Aaron drove as fast as he could. He frowned in annoyance. "Why did she


    go to your house? Is she insane? If she wants to do something stupid, go to the Leng family. Why does


    she want to do it at your house?"


    "Who knows." Thinking of her parents, Rita was not in the mood to talk with Aaron. ''What on earth did


    that woman want? Does hee to my parents'' house and humiliate my parents?


    Dad and mom are getting old. What if they get irritated by that woman?''


    The more Rita thought about it, the more anxious she became. She urged her husband, "Come on!


    Hurry up!"


    Aaron drove the car like a rocket to the Gu family''s house at his full speed.


    At this moment, the Gu family was in an uproar.


    Seeing that Jack had fallen for her trick, Kaley became more arrogant and said, "If you really have the


    ability, go and get Aaron here! It''s better for him to be here. We will confront face to face. Do you really


    believe that Aaron have broken up with me? Would he do that just for your daughter? Yes, she got


    married Aaron. So what? I don''t think she could change Aaron into a faithful husband? What a joke!


    Nobody would believe it!"


    Kaley became more and more excited as she yelled, "What kind of person is Rita? How could it be


    possible for Mr. Aaron to love her? You are overconfident!"


    Grace could not bear the words that were insulting her daughter. So she shouted at Kaley, "How could


    you be so impolite?"


    "I''m impolite? Then you think Rita is polite? It''s known to all that she seduced Mr. Aaron, and Magee.


    You two failed to teach your daughter. Now she is a bitch!"


    When Jack heard this, he was so angry that he almost wanted to beat Kaley!


    On impulse, Grace rushed forward and pped Kaley. She knew that it was not good for a man to hit a


    woman, so she pped the woman before her husband did it. "Shut up!"


    "What... How can you beat me?" Seeing that Grace was fooled, Kaley kicked up a fuss. She yelled,


    "How dare you beat me? Do you know I''m pregnant with the baby of Aaron! How dare you beat me!


    How dare you hit my belly!"


    "You, you..." Grace''s face turned red and was too angry to say a word. Fortunately, she did not have


    heart disease, otherwise she would have been so angry as to suffer from heart disease.


    "What?" Kaley walked to the front of Grace. "Your daughter is a bitch! Am I saying wrong?"


    Grace couldn''t bear it anymore so she pped Kaley again.


    At this moment, Rita opened the door and happened to see this scene.


    As soon as Grace''s handnded on her face, Kaley fell to the ground. She had been waited for this


    since her first step into the Gu family. She quietly helped herself to lean on the sofa. Seeing that Aaron


    also came in, she immediately covered her stomach and cried her heart out. She immediately began


    acting, "Oh... I''ve told you that I won''t be with Aaron anymore. I won''t break their marriage. Why don''t


    you ept my baby?"


    When Jack and Grace heard this, their eyes were wide open. This woman''s attitude... It was really like


    a U-turn!


    They couldn''t even believe their ears and eyes.

 Chapter 118 Dont Take The Baby As A Cover

    Chapter 118 Don''t Take The Baby As A Cover


    Rita was also shocked. She looked nkly at Kaley, who was crying on the ground.


    ''What the hell is this woman doing?''


    Kaley cried even louder, "I just want to bring my baby to the world. Why do you want to do this to me?


    What''s your purpose by doing that? Ah, my belly... My belly hurts! It hurts!"


    Rita was afraid that something might happen to Kaley at her home, which was really hard to exin.


    After all, Kaley was pregnant. People would take her as the weak side.


    She looked back at Aaron. "Shall we take her to the hospital first?"


    Seeing her crying so hysterically, Aaron rubbed his eyebrows but didn''t say anything. He went forward


    to see if she was okay.


    As soon as he got close to Kaley, she pressed her body against him and said, "Aaron, Aaron, My belly


    hurts. Help my baby!"


    She nipped herself and the pain made her eyes full of tears. She looked at Aaron, and her forehead


    beaded with sweat, and her tears poured down. "It really hurts, Aaron."


    Aaron looked at her slightly, and he heard her continuing saying in a low voice, "Aaron, can you help


    me up?"


    She looked at him with her watery eyes and she soon grabbed his arm.


    Seeing this, Rita''s heart was torn. It hurt so much that her heart was trembling violently.


    Looking at Rita, Aaron said in a cold voice, "Wendy is waiting outside. I''ll call her in to help you."


    On his way here, he had informed Wendy toe here with bodyguards.


    Kaley was stunned for a while. "You don''t take me to the hospital?"


    "You think too much." Aaron''s eyes had seen through everything. "Don''t y in front of me. Your acting


    skills are too bad."


    Aaron. I..." Kaley grasped his sleeve tightly and refused to let go. "Please go with me. I''m frightened..."


    "You look so brave. How could you be frightened?" With a cold and deep smile, Aaron warned her, "If


    you dare to make trouble again, I won''t let go of you! Don''t me me, cause you asked for it."


    "I didn''t make any trouble. You see, her mother started it first!"


    Kaley cried loudly, "I have your baby. They want me to take an abortion!"


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Really?" Aaron stepped forward and said, "I didn''t see they wanted to force you to abort your child, but


    I saw it clearly that you faked it to fall down."


    "I didn''t fake it! I did fall down! Rita''s mother pushed me!" Kaley exined anxiously to him, "Why don''t


    you believe me?"


    Aaron stepped forward and gave her a nce. "If you fell down, why are you still safe and sound, and


    you even talk back to me? Besides, I saw everything you did, your little trick. How can I trust you?"


    Though scared by the scary face of Aaron, Kaley got up the courage to continue her performance. "I... I


    just want to protect our child. I can''t let anything bad happen to him!"


    "Oh, stop. Don''t take the baby as your cover. He is not your amulet," Aaron interrupted her. Seeing


    Wendying in, he pointed at Kaley and said, "Take her to the hospital."


    Seeing that, Wendy waved her hand to ask the bodyguards came in and took Kaley away.


    "Aaron!" Kaley was still about to speak, but before she could do so, she was carried outside by several


    men together.


    "You can''t call me Aaron." Aaron squinted his eyes and there was a dangerous atmosphere in them. "If


    you call me that again, you know the consequences."


    Kaley dared not to make a sound anymore. Her eyes were wide open. She did not expect that Aaron


    would treat her so indifferently. Although she made Aaron believe the baby in her belly was his now,


    she was not sure that Aaron would show any mercy to her after she gave birth to the baby.


    She didn''t dare to be too arrogant in front of him.


    Looking sideways at Aaron, Rita frowned in confusion. "How do you know she was faking to fall down?"


    "I saw her was pinching herself. I''ve seen a lot of such things."


    As soon as Aaron sat down, Jack rushed to him angrily and asked, "What happened between you and


    that woman?"


    Jack pulled Rita to his side, with the blue veins standing out on his temples, and said angrily, "That


    woman just said that she still has connections with you when you and Riri got married! Are you


    cheating on Riri? Aaron, although our family is not rich or noble, my Riri''s life is not what you can


    casually waste!"


    Grace was also angry. The woman who brought up by Aaron went too far today. She yelled at them,


    and even cursed Riri! What a vicious woman!


    "She just said so many harsh words to us. I can bear that! But I can''t bear her curse to Riri! I won''t


    allow anyone to bully my daughter!" Grace pulled Rita into her arms and said, "Riri, if you feel wronged,


    tell mom and we can choose to divorce with him. Your father and I will support you for the rest of your


    life!"


    Leaning on his mother, Rita felt extremely reassured. She knew that no one in the world loved her more


    than her parents, but she was still willing to believe Aaron.


    Aaron stood up and said to Rita''s parents politely and respectfully, "After I married Riri, I haven''t done


    anything sorry for her. Before we got married, I did have done a lot of stupid things. But after we got


    married, I just want to treat Riri right and give all my love and tenderness to her. I hope father and


    mother, you two can trust me."


    With a more serious expression in his eyes, Jack said, "But... That woman bears your baby. Though it


    happened before your marriage, what''s your n to deal with the matter? Whatever you n is, it will


    just let Riri suffer from injustice!"

 Chapter 129 I will definitely come to Aaron and get even with him!

    Chapter 129 I will definitelye to Aaron and get even with him!


    Marvin didn''t expect that Rita would be so cold and detached. He was stunned for a while and didn''t


    know how he should answer. After a quite weird silence, he said, "I didn''t offend you, did I? I didn''t get


    involved in the matter between my sister and you."


    Rita raised her eyebrows and said, "Whether Mr. Marvin was involved or not, you are the eldest brother


    of Nora, and I don''t have any friendship with you. You don''t have to get close to me and try to act


    friendly. It is Aaron Leng who deals with your family, not me. Don''t ask me for help. I can''t help you."


    Marvin was dumbfounded. But what Rita said made sense. He didn''t know why he still wanted to be


    friends with her. Was he really attracted by her?


    Seeing that Marvin didn''t say anything for a long time, Rita turned around and said, "Well, I''m leaving."


    "Wait!" Marvin stopped her. "Rita, I apologize for what the Su family has done to you."


    Rita seemed not to appreciate it. "What did it have to do with you? This is not something you can solve


    with an apology. You don''t have to take the responsibility for your sister."


    "But my sister has done so many bad things to you. I should apologize for what she has done."


    Rita shook her head. "There''s no need to apologize, and I will never ept it. It''s useless to apologize.


    I just want to say that your family will pay for doing that."


    "What are you going to do?" With a frown, he walked up to Rita and stared at her clear and bright eyes.


    "I know my family is unfair to you, but you don''t have to force us so closely. You''d better ask Aaron to


    stop his actions. Otherwise, the consequences will be unimaginable. His mother has been sent to the


    hospital. Grandpa is in poor health now. He can''t get angry anymore. If it goes on like this, Aaron will


    completely break his rtionship with the Su family. Do you want to see that Aaron makes a thorough


    break with the Su family for you? If that is what you think, you will be a scourge, won''t you?"


    Rita smiled bitterly. "In your eyes, I am just a scourge. Why should I care about your thoughts?"


    Marvin didn''t know what to say. He scratched his head and stopped the topic. "Okay! Forget about it.


    There is no clear solution. Let it be!"


    Seeing that Marvin was so big-hearted, Rita was surprised. The eldest son of the Su family was really


    not an ordinary person. With her eyes wide open, Rita stared at him motionlessly. She still held the past


    impression of him a long time ago.


    At that time, Marvin and his girlfriend Sarah were still a perfect match. The two of them had a good


    rtionship. Later, the reason why they broke up was that Marvin didn''t want to get married, and Sarah


    was an artist of the entertainment circle, so their break-up was a big news that time. Everyone was


    watching the scene of bustle. However, no one expected that Sarah would marry into a rich family and


    the bridegroom was Scott, Aaron''s elder brother. Rita felt more unexpected that she and Sarah became


    sisters inw. No one expected this would happen.


    After the awaken recollection for a while, Rita decided to let it go. It was their own business and she


    didn''t want to get involved in it anymore. She was really not in the mood to care about other things


    when she remembered the scene of Kaley and Aaron just now.


    "I''m leaving, Mr. Marvin."


    Rita didn''t say anything more to Marvin. She would not present a smiley face to the Su family


    members. All they thought was how to deal with her, how to torture her. There was no need to say


    anything to anyone of them.


    Marvin was about to say something to her again, but she ran as faster as a rabbit and disappeared in a


    sh.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    This little woman was really... interesting.


    When Rita came back home, Jack saw her in confusion. He walked over. "Why are you back now? Are


    you here alone?"


    Jack looked outside, but didn''t see the figure of Aaron. Hearing the sound, Grace came out of the room


    and held her hand. "Riri, you are back."


    "Mom."


    Rita felt so aggrieved that she had nowhere to express her depressed feeling. But she still didn''t want


    her parents to worry about her, so she went straight back to her room. "If someonees to find me


    later, tell them I''m not here."


    "What happened?"


    Before Jack finished his question, a knock on the door stopped him.


    Rita quickly rushed into the room and repeatedly told her parents not to reveal her trace here.


    Her parents didn''t know what was going on. As soon as they opened the door, they saw Wendy


    standing at the door. She smiled politely and asked, "Hi, Mr. and Mrs. Jack! Is Ma''am Rita here?"


    "Riri?" The two took a nce at each other, and then Grace shook her head resolutely. "No, Riri


    doesn''te back."


    "Oh, is that so?" Standing at the door, Wendy poked her head into the house but didn''t see any trace of


    Rita. So she asked, "Can I go inside and take a look?"


    Jack frowned impatiently, "You mean we are lying to you? What happened to Riri? Is she missing? Isn''t


    she with Aaron?"


    Afraid that the news of Rita''s disappearance would alert her parents, Wendy exined in a hurry, "No,


    no! It''s just, I have something to talk to her. If she is not here, I''ll leave first."


    Jack said in a cold and deep voice, "If Riri is missing, I will definitelye to Aaron and get even with


    him!"


    Jack''s attitude was not good. He pulled Grace inside and mmed the door.


    Wendy frowned. It seemed that Mr. and Mrs. Jack were not holding a good impression anymore about


    her boss.

 Chapter 130 We Want You To Divorce With Aaron

    Chapter 130 We Want You To Divorce With Aaron


    After Wendy left, Rita came out of her room. Jack was worried about his daughter very much. Did she


    get bullied again? Was that the reason she came back?


    "Riri, what''s going on?" Jack couldn''t sit still any longer. He walked up to his daughter and asked, "Are


    you hiding something from us?"


    "No, I''m not.


    Nothing happened between me and him." Rita lowered her head and murmured.


    Jack frowned more tightly and his face became more and more gloomy. "Nothing happened? You lied


    to me again! Why did you suddenlye back? Aaron''s senior assistant came to find you. How could


    it be possible that nothing happened? Tell me what happened between you and Aaron?"


    "Nothing happened between us." Rita shook her head and bit her lips, refusing to admit it.


    Grace pulled Rita to her side and said, "Riri, your dad and I are doing this for your own good. We know


    the situation of the Leng family. Both your father and I are afraid that the Su family will bully you again.


    If Aaron can''t protect you, you will be in great danger."


    Rita knew that her parents were worried about her, so she decided not to tell them the truth.


    Grace pulled Rita to sit down and said, "Riri, to tell you the truth, your dad and I both don''t think Aaron


    is suitable for you. We really feel upset when you marry into his family after all these happened. Look at


    you. You have only been married for less than two months, but you have been tortured, tied,


    ckmailed, and now some illegitimate baby jumped out. We can''t sleep or eat well. We''ve been


    worried about you."


    Rita knew that her parents'' concerns about her, so she didn''t want to tell them many truths. Grace


    sighed, "Riri, tell us the truth. Are you really doing well in the Leng family?"


    Rita was silent.


    "I know Aaron treats you well, but this time the matter of that baby caused big chaos. Aaron might


    protect you for a while. But we don''t think he can protect you for a lifetime. What if the baby grows up


    and threaten you one day in the future? We don''t want you to marry into such a family, being bullied all


    day long. And that''s even posing threats to your life and safety. Your dad and I have reached an


    agreement that we want you to divorce with Aaron."


    ''Divorce? Why did mom mention divorce all of a sudden?''


    Rita opened her eyes wide and looked at her parents in disbelief. She looked at Jack and asked, "Dad,


    do you agree with that?"


    It was her father who wanted her to marry into the Leng family to save the Gupany. Now did her


    father try and even abandon thepany?


    Jack nodded with a heavy face. "Although the Leng family is of great help to our business, but Riri, I


    really don''t want you to be unhappy. I don''t want you to live in fear every day. Although the Leng family


    is rich and powerful, our family can support your life as well. Why should we let you suffer a lot in that


    kind of ce? I know I was wrong. I shouldn''t have ask you to marry into the Leng family."


    Rita lowered her head and didn''t say anything more. She didn''t know what to say. At the beginning, she


    married to Aaron in order to save the Gu family, but now he had much affection for him. How could she


    break up with him?


    Grace knew that Rita was not willing to do that. After all, Aaron was really good to her. Nowhere could


    she find such a man who was willing to treat her sincerely. And her daughter seemed to have fallen in


    love with him. She might be unwilling to leave him.


    However, Grace still insisted on persuading her, "Riri, listen to me. I''ve been through this, and it doesn''t


    matter whether you''re powerful or not. The most important thing is that you''re happy and safe. Your


    dad and I are worried about you every day, fearing that something bad will happen to you. Besides,


    Riri, have you ever thought that whether you and Aaron are really suitable for each other? Marriage is


    not only about love. Do you really have the confidence to continue such a long and boring marriage? It


    has only been two months and things came to like this. Have you ever thought about future? Have you


    take consideration on it?"


    Her mother''s words made Rita unable to answer. She remembered what she saw today of Kaley and


    Aaron. Now only one woman made her heart ache. How many would that be for such a long life?


    There were so many women around Aaron, and they would appear from time to time in the future. It


    was really tired for her to care about them one by one. She loved Aaron, so she could not be


    magnanimous, and could not ignore it again and again.


    Grace''s question made her think over and over again, ''Is it really appropriate for me to stay with


    Aaron?'' There was a huge gap between her and Aaron. She had tried her best to get close to him, but


    his family did not ept her, and they would never do. That was a fact. And everyone looked down on


    her, and everyone thought that she did not deserve him. In others'' eyes, she tried her best to im ties


    of kinship with Aaron of a higher social position, and be greedy for the money of the Leng family.


    She was so tired when she was with him. She was exhausted. She tried her best to catch up with him,


    but she couldn''t make it at all.


    Rita felt very aggrieved. Was she really going to get a divorce? Was there no way to solve the


    problem?


    "Riri," Grace held her hand and continued, "dad and I just hope that you can divorce him and don''t fall


    for him anymore. There is still a long way to go in the future. We just need you to live a rxed and


    happy life. Even if we don''t have money, it doesn''t matter. I hope you could cheer up."


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Rita nodded and answered seriously, "I will think about it, divorce."

 Chapter 131 Face Up To Their Problems

    Chapter 131 Face Up To Their Problems


    Hearing her daughter''s words, Grace felt a little relieved. She was afraid that Rita would be too


    stubborn. She was true a stubborn person. Once she fell in love with someone, she would definitely


    choose that person as her Mr. Right. She liked Magee before and was unwilling to give him up for so


    many years. She finally forgot him, but she fell in love with a person she shouldn''t love. The moral


    quality of Aaron was better than that of Magee, and he was also good for Rita. But the Leng family was


    tooplicated. Not only the Su family was involved, but also the fight inside the Leng family had


    never stopped. Rita got involved in such a family, which meant she got herself into trouble.


    Grace thought for a while and was about to persuade her daughter, but she didn''t know what to say.


    She had said what she should say, and she was not sure whether Rita would listen to her or not.


    Rita went back to her room alone and closed the door. Her parents asked her to divorce with Aaron.


    Should she listen to her parents'' suggestion? It was exactly because she had listened to their


    suggestion that she chose to marry Aaron. Now she finally epted him in her heart, but they wanted


    her to divorce him. Why? Why did they do this to her?


    She knew that her parents did it for her good, and there were indeed many differences between her


    and Aaron.


    Thinking for a while, a smile appeared on Rita''s face. Maybe she should have a good talk with Aaron.


    She didn''t want to give up so easily, and she also couldn''t ignore the existence of their marriage


    problems. She knew how persistent Aaron was. He would not let her go and would never agree to


    divorce.


    At the same time, Aaron was still looking for Rita frantically. He had searched everywhere he could


    find, but he couldn''t find her.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ''How could you run away out of my sight? Where are you now?''


    Thinking of this, Aaron called her again, but Rita didn''t answer. He had made nearly more than 200


    phone calls. Now her phone was turned off. But he kept calling and waiting her to turn it on.


    Finally, she turned on her mobile phone. "Don''t call me again," Rita said to him.


    "Riri, where are you? I''m so worried about you." Hearing her voice, he was finally relieved. As long as


    she was not taken away by the Su family, everything would be easy to solve.


    He had been afraid that her safety would be threatened. Now hearing her voice, he was finally relieved.


    "Riri, if you have anything to say, just tell me. Don''t refuse to take my phone calling. You don''t know


    how worried I am about you! I asked my men to search for you everywhere. You''ve scared me to death.


    I thought you were missing likest time..."


    Before Rita opened her mouth, Aaron said a lot. He was very worried and she could hear it from his


    voice, but all she thought now was what her mother told her to do.


    "I have something to tell you, Aaron."


    "I am listening."


    "I think we should have a talk, just you and me."


    "Well, where should we talk? How about in bed?"


    "����"


    Rita was speechless. This man only wanted to act like a hoodlum. "I''m serious," she said.


    "It''s a misunderstanding. It''s not what you think," Aaron exined hurriedly. He was afraid that his wife


    would hang up the phone again if she got angry. "Riri, it''s not what you saw..."


    "You''ve already kissed her. Where is the misunderstanding?" Rita''s heart ached. She had never been


    so heartbroken. She had always believed her husband and she trusted him very much. But no one


    could tell the future. What would she do if he really betrayed her one day? Would she copse and


    jump off the building tomit suicide?


    She had given all her heart to Aaron in the rtionship, and she hadpletely surrendered her love


    to him.


    Could she be indifferent to him? She didn''t know how to face it and how to ept it. What should she


    do if that day really came?


    Rita felt that it waspletely impossible for her to ept that Aaron would leave her someday. She


    hadpletely fallen in love with him. If they broke up, she might not be able to stay alive.


    She didn''t want to part with Aaron, and she couldn''t ept that they would be separated.


    "Riri, what are you thinking about? Come back to me quickly. Where are you now? I''ll go and pick you


    up."


    "Let me calm down for a while, okay?"


    He didn''t know what was on Rita''s mind, but since she said she needed to calm down, Aaron would


    give her time and space.


    "Okay, I will let you calm down. But you can''t do that too long. Tell me, where are you? Are you safe


    now?"


    What he worried most was her safety. He was afraid that the Su family would do something bad to her.


    "Don''t worry. I''m safe now. I''ll be fine. Let me have a break and think for several days."


    "Several days?" Aaron shouted, "It''s so long. No way! You have toe back tomorrow at thetest!"


    Aaron was such a domineering man. He couldn''t give Rita time to think nonsense. He was afraid that


    the longer she thought about it, the more willing she would be to leave him.


    Rita felt annoyed. "I don''t want to go back. I don''t want to face you now, okay? Why do you have to


    force me?"


    Knowing that Rita was angry, Aaron softened his tone, "Riri, I''m afraid that you will leave me. I don''t


    want to ept this. No matter what happens, let''s face it together, okay?"


    She had once said that she would face everything together with him, but now she got a bit tired and


    was a little unable to hold on.


    It was really tiring and weary to stay with him.


    She kept silent for a long time. Aaron whispered at the other end of the phone, "Riri, are you still


    listening?"


    "I''m tired. I gotta go."


    After saying that, she hung up the phone and turned it off before Aaron could say something more.


    He gave her too much pressure step by step, and he was unable to understand her, unable to know her


    pain and hesitation, unable toprehend her helplessness and sadness, and also unable to get


    aware of how tired she was by his side.


    She was the only one who was facing up to their problems. Aaron felt that as long as he loved her,


    problems were not problems. He thought he would protect her for the rest of her life, but she was hurt


    not only from the outside world, but also from her heart.


    He never listened to her carefully. Had they really opened hearts to each other? Did Aaron really face


    their problems directly?

 Chapter 132 To See Handsome Men Is Not Breaking The Law

    Chapter 132 To See Handsome Men Is Not Breaking The Law


    After hanging up the phone, Aaron thought that if his little woman wanted to think it over, he could only


    have to give her time to think it over. Anyway, he would not let Rita leave him. But he did not expect


    Rita to be so sensitive, and he did not expect that her parents would change their attitude towards him.


    Luckily, they had plenty of time. He would give her time to think it over. What he was quite sure was


    that he would definitely not change his attitude towards her. She was still the most important person in


    his life.


    As long as she was safe, he was relieved.


    During the few days, Rita asked Nina out to have a meeting. As her best friend, Nina knew what had


    happened recently even she did not wait Rita to tell her the truth. Mr. Aaron had an illegitimate child.


    This was the top news of the city. How could Nina not know about such a big matter? She was just


    worried that her best friend could not bear it.


    In the cafe, Nina hesitated for a long time before she said, "Riri, what happened to Mr. Aaron? What


    are you two going to do? It was really a big deal this time. Was that woman his ex-girlfriend? Does he


    want the baby or not?"


    Nina''s series of questions confused Rita. Before she could answer, Nina continued, "Riri, I think you


    two really have a lot of problems together!"


    Yeah, it was the worst two months but the happiest two months that she had ever had since she got


    married to Aaron. They loved each other very much, but there were too many dangers behind their


    intimate rtionship. She did not doubt her love for Aaron even facing so many dangers, but she was


    upset that Aaron had never been able to understand her.


    Aaron could solve all the problems, but she was not sure that whether he could feel and understand


    her fear, her cowardice and timidity, her meticulousness, her way of seekmon points while


    reserving difference.


    Rita thought that he did not try his best to get to know her, and she could not exin these to him


    either. He always said that she was just thinking too much.


    On the contrary, her best friend Nina knew all theseplex feelings of Rita even she did not have to


    open her mouth. Nina knew what she was thinking, so she sighed, "Marriage is quite different from just


    falling in love. Things could be easier and simpler when you just have an affectionate rtionship with


    someone. You have much more to think about when you are in a marriage rtionship. After all, two


    people choose marriage and they mean they will live for a lifetime together! You two got married in a


    daze and carelessly, and now he made another woman be pregnant. You have to think clearly what to


    do in the future. If you continue this marriage, you have to think clearly how to be Mrs. Aaron."


    Rita knew that it was not easy to be Mrs. Aaron. It was much harder than she thought at the beginning.


    "My mom and dad want me to divorce."


    Nina was not surprised about her words. "It''s understandable for your parents to think so. Just think


    about it, if that babyes to the world, it''s gonna be a terrible trouble for you. You know what it


    means to let the babye to the world? He can''t be separated from his mother for the whole lifetime.


    Then who are you to him? Stepmother? Whom will that baby treat you as? What is your position in the


    Leng family?"


    Rita had thought about what Nina said.


    "Yes, Mr. Aaron is rich. We cannot deny it. He may send the kid abroad, but can he just leave him


    alone? Never to care about him for a lifetime? When he bes an old grandpa in the future, he will


    definitely feel guilty to the kid." Nina analyzed carefully. She was afraid that Rita would be overwhelmed


    by love mind,pletely ignoring the present situation.


    "Ah."


    Rita sighed again. She had sighed too much these days.


    Nina didn''t say anything more. That was all she wanted to tell her best friend. She thought that Rita, as


    an adult, could straighten out her thinking.


    "What''s the story between you and Frank?" Rita couldn''t help gossiping about her best friend''s love life.


    "Well, it''s okay. We are not that kind of rtionship. Oh, by the way," said Nina, raising her eyebrows.


    "there will be a party tonight. Would you like to go with me?"


    Rita scratched her hair and said, "I don''t think it''s appropriate for me to go to the Party of you two.


    Besides, Frank is a good friend of Aaron. We''re not on speaking terms now."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll ask Frank not to tell Aaron about this."


    Rita sneered, "You are wrong. How could Aaron not know this? He knows everything. Well, he doesn''t


    know where I am now, but if Frank sees me, he will definitely report to him."


    With acent look on her face, Nina said, "You have underestimated me. Now I have tamed Frank


    to be pliant. He will do everything I tell him to do. If I don''t want him to tell this to Aaron, he will never do


    it."


    "But I don''t think it''s appropriate for me to go to such an asion!"


    Nina thought for a while and agreed with Rita. But she took out her phone. "I have several party


    invitations tonight. You can choose whichever you like."


    "Oh, you don''t!"


    Nina was really enjoying her life and was inclined to short rtionship. Sure enough, no man could


    make her stop her single life to be a wife. Frank held the same life style and concept with her.


    Maybe these two people would have a chance to build a longer rtionship with each other.


    "Are you going or not? There will be numerous handsome men there." Nina raised her eyebrows at


    Rita.


    "Alright." Seeing that Nina was so enthusiastic, she had to agree.


    "Look, you are such a realistic person. You agreed to go with me as soon as I tell you that there will be


    handsome men there," said Nina. "Your husband is so handsome!"


    "Hey, hey, I will just take a look at those handsome men. I don''t sleep with them. Is it illegal to just look


    at handsome men?"


    Rita pouted and continued, as if she was convincing herself, "I also need to rx."


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Yeah, that''s right. That''s my girl! Who said only men can go out to flirt with women? We also can look


    at handsome men or go out for fun. Riri, you should go out with me more often. Don''t just stay around


    your husband all day long."


    Nina kept telling Rita more about advantages by hanging out with handsome men, but she didn''t


    expect that Cary would be at the party Nina took her to at night.


    There was going to be a big show remaining to disy.

 Chapter 133 Got Herself Stuck In Danger

    Chapter 133 Got Herself Stuck In Danger


    When he saw Rita at the party, Cary was shocked. He couldn''t believe his eyes. Look, who was this


    woman? She was Aaron Leng''s wife! And she was the woman that his sister hated so much. Cary


    couldn''t believe his eyes. Why was Rita here? Did Aaron just take theissez-faire to her without


    knowing her whereabouts?


    This kind of party was usually for men and women within some groups to have fun. As the wife of


    Aaron, what was she doing here?


    With his eyes wide open, Cary called Nora after reconfirming it was truly Rita. "Hey, hey, hey! Guess


    whom I meet here?"


    "Who?" Nora asked without feeling.


    She was somehow wondering who would it be when her brother saw at this point of time and even


    called to tell her?


    "I saw the one you hate the most. The wife of Aaron. How could Rita be at the party tonight? I wonder


    whether Aaron knows that or not. You know people in those parties! Why is she here?"


    Nora immediately sat up from the bed and said, "What did you say? You saw Rita! Are you sure? Is it


    really Rita?"


    "I know what she looks like. How could I mistake her for someone else?"


    "Really? Where are you? Take a picture of her to me! Try your best to take some intimate pictures.


    You''d better choose the moment when someone osts her or hugs her. You know what I mean!"


    Nora had an idea in her heart. If Aaron saw these photos, Rita would be unable to exin clearly to


    him.


    "Okay, okay, I got it. I''ll go now." Cary was really speechless with his sister, but he did not intend to


    refuse her requirement. He looked up and saw that Rita was sitting in the seat and drinking with her


    head down. Unfortunately, she was not talking with anyone else.


    The girl next to her looked familiar. It suddenly urred to him that she was a friend of his friend in the


    same fun circle. Everyone in this circle basically knew each other. Cary then came to realized that it


    must be this girl brought Rita here.


    Nina raised her ss and toasted to Rita. "Don''t think about your Aaron all the time. You shoulde


    out with me to see more of the y world. Look, there are so many handsome men, waiting..."


    Nina was slightly drunk. Under the colorful lights, her eyes began to be blurred. "Riri, isn''t it worth


    sacrificing your life so much for just a man?"


    It was a little noisy nearby, and Rita couldn''t hear what she said. "What did you say?"


    "I say, are you worth it for only a man?" Nina shouted at Rita.


    Her voice was drowned in the noise of electricity, which made Rita get some fidgets. She rubbed her


    temples and felt her head throbbing and aching. "I want to leave."


    "What? Leave? Are you crazy? We just arrived here." Nina pulled Rita back. "You are imprisoned by


    Aaron Leng. Do you know that there are so manydy killer here? How can you want to leave?"


    "I..." Rita opened her mouth and looked at Nina helplessly.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Come on, drink with me." When Nina was about to continue with the wine ss, Cary came out of


    nowhere and rushed to her. "Oh, it''s you."


    Nina didn''t recognize the man in front of her. She thought he was handsome, so she smiled at him.


    "Who are you?"


    Rita didn''t know Cary and she just thought he was a friend of Nina. Rita exined to him, "She drank


    too much."


    "I''m not drunk!" said Nina, pouting her lips.


    Seeing that Rita didn''t recognize him, Rita sat beside her and said, "Come on, let''s have a drink."


    He handed a ss of wine to Rita, but she didn''t want to take it. However, Nina took it and drank it up


    in one gulp. "She can''t drink. Let me drink with you."


    "You have drunk too much." Seeing her best friend''s face blush like an apple, Rita quickly grabbed her


    ss.


    "Okay. You drink with me. Come on!" Cary was about to get Rita drunk, but Rita looked vignt and


    refused him. "Sorry, Mister, I don''t think we are familiar with you."


    "Well, I''m Miss Nina''s friend. She drank too much and forgot that we had a drink togetherst time."


    Cary tried to cotton up to her on purpose, but Rita didn''t buy it.


    Nina stared at him for a long time and shook her head. "I don''t know you."


    "You must have forgotten." It was normal for men to ost with women in such an asion, but Cary


    thought for a second and then he came to feel that it was not worth to act intimately with Rita by


    himself. If Aaron knew about this, he would definitely kill him.


    After thinking for a while, Cary snapped his fingers at a man on the other side and said, "Come here,


    Pitt!"


    The man called Pitt was a man that Nina had known before, but the rtionship between him and Cary


    was very good, and they often fooled around together.


    When Nina saw Pitt, she realized, "Yes, you are Pitt''s friend."


    She felt dizzy. But she struggled to stand up. "I have to go to thevatory."


    "I''ll go with you." Rita was about to stand up, but was stopped by Cary. "Well, beautifuldy, how about


    drinking with Pitt and I together?"


    "Sorry, I have to apany with her to thevatory." Rita didn''t want to drink with someone she didn''t


    know. When she was about to stand up and help Nina to stand still, she was stopped by Cary again. "I


    can help Miss Nina."


    "You? How can a man help her to thevatory?" With her eyes wide open, Rita stared at Cary. She felt


    that this man was not someone with good intention.


    "Well, you must be new here." said Pitt, raising his eyebrows at Rita. He pointed at Cary and continued,


    "Don''t you see that he wants to chase after Miss Nina?"


    "Ah!"


    Before Rita could react, Cary quickly helped Nina leave, leaving only Pitt and Rita there.


    As a famous lecher in this y circle, Pitt liked to hook up with different women in such an asion.


    Seeing that Rita was good-looking, he couldn''t wait to get herid.

 Chapter 134 Come With Me!

    Chapter 134 Come With Me!


    Pitt did not know that Rita was not so easy to sleep with.


    Since Nina was not here, every cell in her body was full of vignce. No matter what Pitt said, she was


    unwilling to drink.


    Pitt put his hands on Rita''s shoulder and he wanted to press his face close to her body.


    "I don''t know what is your name. Me and Nina are very close. Why haven''t I seen you before? Where


    do you like to y around?"


    Smelling the alcohol from him, Rita frowned irritably and said, "Mister, you are a friend of Nina, but not


    mine. I don''t want to talk to you. Please stay away from me."


    Wasn''t she making it clear? If this man had known that she was Aaron''s wife, he would have been


    already far away from her.


    "Hey, don''t be so heartless. Just tell me your name." With a cunning look on his face, Pitt began to


    touch her skin, driven by alcohol.


    "Get your hands off me!" Rita moved aside to keep a distance from him.


    Pitt did not go away but stepped closer. "Youe here just for fun. Why are you pretending to be


    reserved and innocent? Go and ask others who I am! You are so lucky today that I fancy you!"


    Seeing that no one was around, Pitt grabbed Rita''s arm and pulled her into his arms. "You don''t have


    your own choice tonight!"


    ''Oh, my God! How dared him?


    Why didn''t he ask others who she was?''


    Instead of getting angry, Rita smiled and said, "Do you know Aaron Leng?"


    "Of course I know him. Everyone knows him!" said Pitt arrogantly, leaning against the sofa. "What? You


    don''t want to tell me that you are his girl, do you? Stop kidding me. How can you hook up with him?


    Who is he? A little girl like you can''t even see him, right?"


    He looked at Rita up and down and found that she dressed very well, not like the enchanting women


    always ying in the nightclub. She was just like a little neighborhood sister. It was strange that such a


    woman appeared here.


    However, a friend of Nina should be sort of the same kind like her. Nina liked to y and had a very


    wild life.


    "But it''s new for you to dress like this. Is the trend now bing acting purely and innocently?" Rita


    knew that Pitt did not stop looking at her up and down from the beginning, so she red at him irritably


    and said impatiently, "I''m Aaron Leng''s wife."


    After a short pause, Pitt burst intoughter. "Okay, okay. You are his wife. Anyway, he is the public


    husband of all women in the city. Everyone says she is his wife."


    With one hand reaching out to touch her chin, Pitt continued, "Little sister, I advise you not to dream


    about being Aaron''s wife. Just follow me. I won''t treat you unfairly. You can''t reach the level of Aaron


    Leng. Even if you know Nina, her status is still inferior to his, let alone you. I sincerely suggest you to


    be more realistic. It will be a good choice toe with me."


    Rita didn''t know how to exin it to this man. She scratched her hair and said, "How about you go and


    read the news? You will know my words are true."


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    With disbelief all over his face, Pitt said, "That''s enough. It''s boring to keep the same joking."


    "����"


    Rita thought she must have met a weirdo today.


    "Listen to me, I won''t treat you shabbily," said Pitt, putting his arm around her shoulder. "Don''t dream


    about Aaron Leng. You don''t know how many women are around him. Come on, I''ll give you a free


    lesson. A college student like you must have just graduated. How could you know the world of a rich


    boss like Aaron Leng? Do you know how many women he slept with every night? Even he has married


    now, the number is still great. He would not be true to his wife. It''s just a show. Everyone knows it.


    There is no man who does not like to y around. We all have secret having fun outside. You want to


    line up to marry him? You will have to wait until the end of the world. And he may not even remember


    you if you met him for once. He will dump you after gettingid for one night. He won''t give you any


    benefits. So, I am the right choice for you."


    Rita didn''t know what to say to him. This man must be horrible to live in his own world.


    He did not hear anything what she said, so Rita had to say, "I don''t want to talk to you anymore." She


    poked her head in the direction of thevatory and asked, "Why does Nina note back yet?"


    "Are you waiting for her? No, we will not wait for her. I cannot take you away when shees back!"


    With an evil smile, Pitt picked up a ss of wine and suddenly force Rite to gulp it down. She refused


    to drink but failed. She was choking and tearing up. "The drug in the wine is enough strong for you to


    sleep until tomorrow morning."


    Rita felt very dizzy and wanted to vomit all of a sudden. Her eyes were blurred and she could not see


    the man''s face clearly.


    But she still struggled to push him away. "Get away!"


    Rita shouted so loudly that people around all paid attention to them. Pitt frowned. "Damn it! Did this


    druge effective as soon as she took it?"


    "I don''t know. Usually it is instantly taking effect." Someone nearby answered.


    "Come on,e to your brother. I will take care of you."


    Pitt was afraid that the drug did not work if he didn''t take action. So he embraced Rita into his arms.


    She tried her best to push the man away. "Don''t touch me! You idiot! I don''t even know you!"


    Pitt was so anxious that it would be hard to deal with if others knew about his intention.


    He covered Rita''s mouth with one of his hands and dragged her out of the booth seat.

 Chapter 135 Fearing Aaron Getting To Know This

    Chapter 135 Fearing Aaron Getting To Know This


    When Nina came back to the bar counter, she found that Rita was not there, she was so scared that


    she was totally sober. She shouted at the waiter next to her, "Did you see a girl here just now?"


    The waiter widened his eyes in shock. "Didn''t she leave with your friend?"


    "What? Which friend?" Nina was so anxious that her scalp tingled. Every time Rita was with her,


    something bad would happen. She would not dare to take her out next time. If Aaron knew it, he would


    kill her!


    ''No, I can''t let Aaron know this! Otherwise, I would die miserably.''


    She made phone calls to Rita several times, but her phone was turned off. ''Damn it! I''m doomed!


    Game over!''


    Nina called Frank in a hurry. He was having fun with other girls. When he noticed the phone ringing, he


    felt very annoyed. But when he saw the caller ID was Nina, he quickly answered it in a soft voice,


    "What''s wrong? Why are you calling me at thiste hour?"


    "Frank Wei! Rita is missing!"


    "Ah?" Frank didn''t want to hear the news, same asst time. Last time Aaron called him with the same


    reason, and he had spent the whole night looking for Rita. Why did she disappear this time again?


    "Where did she disappear? When?"


    "I... I took her out to the party for fun, and then I drank too much, and she disappeared when I go to the


    lavatory. I did not see her anymore when I came out of thevatory." Nina began crying out of worry


    and fright. "What should I do now?"


    "Don''t panic. I''ll send someone to look for her," Frankforted her softly at the other end of the


    phone. "Why did you take Rita out to y at night? You know she is the precious darling of Aaron. If


    you lost her, Aaron will definitely punish you."


    Frank was putting on his clothes in a fret and asking at the same time, "Where are you now? I''m


    coming to you."


    Nina told him her location. Frank kept silent for a few seconds and then raised his voice. "You brought


    Rita to that kind of ce? Are you feeling tired to live in the world? Do you want to die?"


    "I know I was wrong."


    Nina lowered her voice and said sadly, "I just want to take her out to rx. She just quarreled with Mr.


    Aaron. As her best friend, I wanted to help!"


    "She must have been taken away by some man." Frank felt speechless about Nina. "You can''t let


    Aaron know it, or you will be suffering. Just wait there. I''ll send someone to look for her. You''d better


    hope that nothing will happen to her, or you will find you and me in serious trouble."


    With the help of Frank, Nina calmed down a little bit. But when she thought that she did know the


    whereabouts of Rita, she became anxious again.


    What should she do now?


    Frank quickly arrived at the bar where Nina was. The bar was booked today and the party hadn''t


    finished yet. Nina, was standing at the door of the bar, wearing a shirt and she kept calling Rita.


    "Why are you standing here alone?" Frank walked towards her.


    It waste autumn, and the wind was very cold at night. Nina stood in the wind in a light shirt. Frank


    took off his coat and put it on her. "Are you feeling cold?"


    "Frank, what am I going to do now?" At the sight of him, Nina couldn''t help crying, "I get Rita lost. What


    should I do? Aaron Leng will kill me."


    "No, he won''t. I''m here." He patted on her shoulder and got the coat tidy on her. "I''ve sent people to


    look for her. Trust me, it will be okay."


    Her eyes were already red with tears inside, and the cold wind blew her hair. Though she wore a heavy


    makeup, Nina was as flustered as a homeless child. "Every time Rita went out with me, something bad


    would happen to her. I shouldn''t have taken her to this kind of ce. If Aaron knows it, he will forbidden


    Rita to contact me."


    Frank sighed, "Rita and you are not from the same world. Why do you disturb her life?"


    She sighed too, "I saw her feeling upset and I just wanted to take her out for rxation. I didn''t expect it


    to be like this."


    Seeing her expression, Frank didn''t have the heart to me her again. "Well, don''t take Rita to such a


    ce after. Let''s get to find her first."


    All of a sudden, Nina leaned against his arms and cried, "Will Rita be okay? I phoned her dozens of


    times, but there was no answer. Her phone was turned off. I''m so scared. I''m so afraid of her getting in


    danger!"


    Frank did not dare to promise her. They did not know what was going on now. If something has gone


    wrong about Rita, what would Aaron do to them? Would he kill them?


    Thinking of this, he took a deep breath and said, "Don''t think too much. Who am I? How could I let


    something bad happen to Rita? I''m familiar with this area. But you need to tell me, what happened just


    now?"


    She suddenly thought of Pitt and the man who suddenly approached them. She quickly told this


    information to Frank, "Pitt, right? I know this man. He is a famous yboy and likes to y with women


    most. If Rita is in his hands, then it will be easy. I''ll have a call."


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Frank turned around and made a phone call. Looking at his back, Nina was in a trance for a moment.


    She felt that she sort of fell in love with Frank.


    No matter what happened, he would always be the first one to appear beside her.


    The two of them had their own lives, and they had their own friends and circles of life. She and Frank


    were not boyfriend and girlfriend, but at most they were just temporary sexual partners. However, Frank


    was very concerned about her business, and if something happened, he would definitely appear.


    They were unwilling to maintain a stable rtionship, to fall in love with people, and to be responsible


    for the partner, but they would pay special attention to each other.


    This kind of rtionship was very strange.


    "Just wait. I''ve sent someone to look for her." Frank suddenly turned back and saw Nina standing in the


    wind. She bit her lips and nodded. "Thank you."

 Chapter 136 What Would Happen If Aaron Got Offended

    Chapter 136 What Would Happen If Aaron Got Offended


    "You little fool, don''t say that to me." He flicked her forehead. "Let''s go to stay in my car. It''s so cold


    standing out here."


    He carried Nina into the car. At this moment, Cary came out from nowhere and said, "Hey, hey."


    Nina turned around and saw it was Cary. She widened her eyes and shouted angrily, "It''s him! It is him


    who came to drink with Rita and made her disappear!"


    Frank squinted and said coldly, "Mr. Cary."


    "Mr. Cary?" Nina didn''t know what was going on now. She only knew that this man was a friend of Pitt.


    "This is the second son of the Su family, the second elder brother of Nora." Now Frank knew why Rita


    disappeared. It must be the tricks of Cary.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Where did you take Rita to?" Nina rushed forward and wanted to have a fight with Cary. "Hand her


    over! If you dare to hurt her, Aaron Leng won''t let you go!"


    "I don''t hurt her," said Cary, raising his hands and smiling cheekily. "She is not with me."


    Seeing this, Frank pulled Nina behind him. He walked forward and said to Cary with a faint smile, "Mr.


    Cary, although Rita is not with you, you must know where she is. Hand her over. We''ll pretend nothing


    has happened. If Mr. Aaron is alerted, you''ll have a hard time."


    Usually, Frank was a typical yboy, who was dandiacal, having no interests in proper business At the


    critical moment, he was not the same person at all.


    Cary touched his chin, with a hint of confusion in his eyes. He looked at Frank carefully, thinking that he


    might be some tough person.


    "Are you threatening me? I''m not afraid of being threatened at all. I know where Rita is, but it''s toote


    now."


    "What do you mean?" Nina rushed forward, grabbed Cary''s cor and gave him a punch. She had


    learned some sses of Kung Fu, and her attack was fast and fierce, which caught Cary off guard and


    made him teeter backward a little.


    "Nina!" Fearing that she would suffer losses alone, Frank stepped forward and pulled her back.


    Being punched by Nina, Cary rubbed his face in pain and roared at her, "You hit me? How dare you hit


    me? I bet you are tired of living!"


    Holding Nina''s hand, Frank said to Cary calmly, "Mr. Cary, I think you are very clear about the position


    of Rita in Mr. Aaron''s heart. If you dare to hurt her, Mr. Aaron will definitely let you pay the price of ten


    times or a hundred times back. You know the consequences. Why do you bother doing that? You have


    no conflict with Rita, right? Your sister and she are just having women''s contradictions. You are a man.


    Why do you get involved in it? It''s not worthwhile to get yourself involved for your sister."


    Nina calmed down and looked up at Frank. He was looking serious and reasonable.


    On second thought, he was saying the truth. It was meaningless to offend the Aaron for the sake of


    Nora. But, would Cary get himself out of the matter so easily? Would he be so kind? Nora would kill


    him if she knew it.


    Smart as Cary was, he kept silent for a while and thenughed.


    "Mr. Frank, to tell you the truth, I really don''t know where Rita is. I happened to hear your conversation


    just now, and I was just bluffing you. You know, I don''t have to go against a woman, and yes, I have no


    enmity with her. Why should I deal with her? I don''t have that spare time."


    Nina didn''t believe what he said. "Your Su family all want Riri to die. I don''t believe what happened


    today has nothing to do with you."


    Cary shrugged his shoulders. "You''re really wrong. What happened today really has nothing to do with


    me. I saw Rita there in the bar and I was going to force her to drink a few sses of wine to vent the


    anger for my sister. I didn''t want to do anything further to her. Later, it was Pitt. He went there, and he


    was the one took away Rita. It has nothing to do with me."


    Annoyed and flustered, Nina said, "I know it''s Pitt!"


    "Well, I said everything I know. It has nothing to do with me. I''m leaving now."


    After saying that, Cary quickly stepped away. When he thought he was out of their visual field, he made


    a phone call to Pitt. "Where is she?"


    "What? I just booked a room." On the other end of the phone, Pitt was impatient. He had knocked out


    Rita and was about to get herid when the phone rang.


    "I have to tell you something..." An idea came to Cary''s mind, and he believed it could make Rita take


    the initiative to break up with Aaron without hurting her.


    "Say it!"

 Chapter 137 Exciting Photos

    Chapter 137 Exciting Photos


    "What do you mean?" After hearing Cary''s n, Pitt was getting annoyed immediately. You asked me


    not to touch her?"


    "Yeah, exactly. You cannot touch her."


    "Damn it! Is she the queen or princess? Too noble to touch?"


    Cary frowned in confusion. This guy didn''t even know whom he was taking away. Was he not afraid of


    getting himself in trouble? "You really don''t know her?"


    "A girl with Nina must be a little-known actress, or a mistress kept by some big boss?"


    Cary sighed, "Bro, if you die, you really don''t know why."


    "Who the hell is she? Tell me quickly!"


    "She is the wife of Aaron Leng. Do you dare to touch her?"


    It suddenly urred to Pitt what the woman had said to him in the bar. He had mocked her at that time.


    There was no possibility for Aaron to have a crush on her, he thought. Who did she think she was?


    He didn''t expect that she was really Aaron Leng''s woman!


    What an explosive news!


    A cold sweat broke out on his back. Pitt looked at the woman on the bed. She had been passed out by


    his drug. She might not be able to tell where she was now.


    He didn''t expect that this woman was just a little beautiful and was no different from an ordinary model.


    How could she be Aaron Leng''s woman? He could believe it!


    "Really?" He couldn''t believe it at all.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "If you don''t believe me, just check it online."


    Now that Cary said so, it must be true. She was really Aaron Leng''s wife!


    Pitt was so scared that his legs went limp and he couldn''t move. Now he was in big trouble!


    If Aaron Leng knew it, he would kill him!


    Seeing that his bro didn''t say anything, Cary quickly said, "Is everything clear? Now I''m telling you the


    truth. You just follow what I told you. Otherwise, I''ll tell Aaron Leng that you took away his wife."


    "You are threatening me!" Pitt finally knew what Cary meant. This guy was not a good person! He


    should have known it. It turned out that he was waiting for him here to jump into the trap. Otherwise,


    why didn''t Cary tell him when they met just now? If he told him earlier, Pitt wouldn''t have taken this


    woman away.


    "It''s not a threat," said Cary in a tone of discussion. "I just want to find a way for you. It''s for your own


    good. I can go back and exin to my crazy sister!"


    "What''s wrong with your sister?"


    It seemed that he didn''t know what happened between Nora and Rita. Well, that would be


    understandable that he had no idea of the grudge between the two women if he didn''t even know who


    Rita was.


    "All right, all right. I won''t exin more to you. Anyway, you just do as I said."


    Pitt felt anxious that his bro even did not bother exining to him. Was he just fooled by his bro?


    After hanging up the phone, Pitt looked at the woman on the bed, covered her with quilt and tried to


    take care of her. ''Damn it! It was not easy to get a woman back, but she came out to be actually a great


    trouble!''


    He decided to do what Cary asked him! He did not want to get himself in big trouble.


    The second day, when Rita woke up, she found herself lying on the bed of a hotel room and a man was


    wearing clothes beside her!


    "Who are you?"


    Rita didn''t remember what happenedst night at all. Who was the man in front of her? Where was


    she? Where was this ce?


    "You don''t remember me," said Pitt, calmly buttoning up his shirt. He raised his eyebrows and looked at


    Rita. "Last night in the bar, you were drunk, and then we came to book a room."


    Rita stared at him in disbelief. She couldn''t believe what she had heard. Did she go out to sleep with


    another man?


    This... was absolutely impossible!


    The problem was that she didn''t remember anything at all!


    When she moved a little, Rita felt so painful that her nerves seemed to be twisted. She had no idea


    where she was and what she was doing.


    "Don''t worry. I''m always generous to women." After that, he wrote a check and threw it in front of her.


    "You did a good jobst night!"


    "Bastard!" Rita rushed to him angrily and punched him, but he dodged.


    "You didn''t say thatst night. Oh, by the way, I forgot to tell you." Looking at her up and down, Pitt


    sneered and took out his phone. "I have taken your nude photos with my phone. Do you want to see


    them?"


    He showed her the photos in the bar on his mobile phone. Obviously, they were taken by other people,


    but every angle was very intimate. Either he held her in his arms, or he put his hand on her chest. Of


    course, it was because of the angle. In the bar, it was difficult for him to touch Rita.


    "You!"


    Rita reached out her hand and tried to grab the phone. If these photos were seen by Aaron...


    ''Oh my God!'' She couldn''t believe it!


    "These photos are very good," said Pitt, staring at her with shifty eyes. "If you want to see something


    more exciting, I have..."


    "Enough!"


    Rita''s hands trembled. She hated herself for going to that kind of ce. She hated herself for being not


    too vignt. What should she do now? Did shepletely betray Aaron?


    Her scalp tingled. She grabbed her hair and twisted her hands in pain. "What do you want?"


    "I don''t want anything," said Pitt, trying to touch her face, but Rita dodged away. "Hey, why are you


    pulling a long face? We were both very satisfiedst night. Why don''t you give me your phone number?


    I will call you again!"


    "Fuck off!" Rita lifted her foot and kicked him in the lower part of his body, which happened to hit the


    sensitive part of his body. The pain made him cry. Rita took the phone and wanted to delete the photos,


    but she failed and Pitt snatched the phone back.


    "It''s useless. I have a backup."


    "What the hell do you want?" Rita stared at the man in front of her and wanted to tear him into pieces


    alive. "Make it clear. What do you want?"


    After squatting on the ground for a while, Pitt raised his head impatiently and shouted at Rita, "Okay I


    will tell you. If you don''t listen to me, I''ll post these photos on the Inte. I know who you are. You are


    Aaron Leng''s wife, huh?"


    Rita felt guilty and stared at him with tearing eyes.


    Was this man trying to ckmail her? Or did he have other intentions?

 Chapter 138 No More Chance For Rita This Time

    Chapter 138 No More Chance For Rita This Time


    "Oh, the light in the bar was dimst night, so I didn''t see your face clearly. You are really Aaron Leng''s


    wife," said Pitt, who was acting frivolous. He touched his mouth, as if he had a good meal, and


    continued, "Who would have thought that Aaron Leng''s wife would go to that kind of ce? So I didn''t


    believe it when you admitted it. I have already had a night together with you, what else can I do? If I did


    not remember it wrong, your name is Rita, right?"


    Rita didn''t even want to talk to him.


    Pitt continued with smiles on his face, "Don''t be unhappy. Just smile. Don''t worry. I won''t spread these


    photos. I just take them as my private photos for appreciation. If I spread them out and Aaron Leng will


    know that I slept with you, I will be in big trouble. Don''t worry. I won''t tell anyone about it. And you also


    keep it as your secret. The secret remains between us. You''d better go back and be your Mrs. Aaron. I


    won''t expose you."


    Rita bit her lower lip tightly. How could she have the face to be Aaron''s wife now as things went to this


    phase? She had brought great shame on Aaron.


    Rita took a deep breath, with tears in her eyes, and shouted at Pitt, "Get out!"


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Oh, my God! You lost your temper! Okay, okay, I''ll go!" Before leaving, he gave her a phone number.


    "You are quite wee to find me! I''ll make you feelfortable likest night!"


    "Fuck off!"


    Rita yelled at him.


    She didn''t want to talk to this man! Even a word.


    She didn''t want to see him anymore!


    "Okay, okay, I''ll go," said Pitt. He knew he had been ying a good show. He picked up his clothes and


    walked out of the room, not forgetting to take his check away. "I''m sure you don''tck money, right?


    You are Aaron Leng''s wife!"


    Rita''s anger spread out of her eyes. She stared at this man and wanted to dig out his lustful eyeballs.


    What was wrong with herself? How could she be like this? Didn''t she remember what happenedst


    time involved with Magee? Why did she always rely on luck? This time luck did notst so lucky. Did


    she ever think about Aaron, her husband?


    Although she was not on speaking terms with him, her behavior was a betrayal to him and their


    marriage!


    This time, shepletely betrayed him, definitely.


    How could she face him in the future?


    She couldn''t anymore.


    If Aaron saw those photos, he would be much furious. What should she do if he knew it?


    She felt deeply sorry for Aaron that she slept with another man except him.


    However, Rita didn''t know that what Pitt said was totally nonsense. These photos were given by Cary,


    who had already given them to Nora.


    Nora was looking at these photoscently andughed loudly. "With these photos, I''m sure that


    Aaron will drive Rita out of his family. Are there any more shocking photos, such as ones of her naked


    body and sleeping with other man? Do you have more?"


    Cary thought that his sister was quite crazy. In order to deal with Rita, she had really put the whole Su


    family into trouble.


    "That''s not enough. What else do you have?" Cary rolled his eyes. "I think it''s enough to drive Rita


    away by Aaron."


    "How would you know? What if Aaron doesn''t believe this? What if he thinks no sleeping as no


    cheating?"


    Hearing that, Cary was totally speechless. Was there anyone more crazy than his sister?


    "No, that''s all I have."


    As soon as Cary finished his words, Nora exploded in shouting, "What? Look at what you did! Didn''t I


    tell you to make some more exciting photos about her? These are not enough!"


    "Not enough? What do you want to do, Miss Nora?" Cary was fed up with being used as a tool by Nora


    these days.


    "Forget about it. I don''t want your help!" Nora called Yvonne. "Find a media to publish the photos I send


    you."


    Yvonne was now following Nora''s order. After the Jiang family was declining, she became a follower of


    Nora. She would do whatever she told.


    "Okay, okay, I''ll do it now."


    Nora was not having a mild tone. "Hurry up! I want to see the news tomorrow morning!"


    "Why don''t you upload the photos on the Inte directly?" Asked Yvonne.


    "No, tomorrow will be okay." A smile appeared on her lips.


    "Okay, I see," said Yvonne, nodding her head on the other end of the phone.


    With these photos, Aaron would definitely kick Rita out when he knew it.


    Hearing that, Cary raised his eyebrows. He couldn''t help shivering when he saw his sister''s cold and


    sinister smile. He had never seen Nora like this. Nora had been always a good girl since childhood.


    She was very tough, and the whole Su family members spoiled her. But he had never seen her so


    obsessed in something. She even wanted Rita to die.


    "Nora, you can''t go too much further for a woman. She is your sister-inw, and you have offended


    Aaron again and again for her. Why do you have to do that? You''d better enjoy your life if you have the


    spare time. Are you doing just for the sake of Magee? You want to kill Rita because Magee likes her?"


    "I must destroy Rita''s reputation. She should go to the miserable hell," Nora''s eyes were full of anger.


    She sneered, being arrogant and disdainful. "For the sake of Magee? I don''t think so. I want as many


    men as him. I have grown up with intimate associations with different men. I will not do such things for


    Magee. I just want Rita to die. I want that bitch to die!"


    The resentment between women was really unreasonable.


    Cary didn''t want to persuade his sister more. "Well, I''m done this time. Don''te to me for the same


    thing in the future. I don''t want the other thirty million dors. I don''t want to cause a lot of trouble. I


    could only stay away from you for I dare not provoke you."


    As soon as her brother finished his words and was about to leave, Nora snorted. Now she did not need


    him anymore, and she wouldn''t get him in trouble. But if something bad happened to her this time, she


    would definitely pass the buck to her brother, Cary.

 Chapter 139 A Big Storm Was Coming Soon

    Chapter 139 A Big Storm Was Coming Soon


    Rita didn''t go home. She turned on her phone and saw Nina''s calling.


    She didn''t want to answer it. She was very upset. She really didn''t know what to do. She really didn''t


    know where she could go now.


    Frank located the position where Rita was. It was in a hotel. He and Nina waited in the hotel lobby for a


    long time. Frank was asking the Front desk about the room number that Pitt had booked. Just at this


    time, Rita came down.


    "Riri!" Nina had been worried about her for a whole night. She walked up to Rita and held her cold


    hands. "Riri, you scared me to death. Are you okay?"


    How could she be okay?


    Not knowing where she got the strength, Rita shook off Nina''s hand.


    Noticing that Rita hade down, Frank hurriedly walked up to Nina and held her hand, afraid that she


    would keep asking something. "It''s fine that you''re here. We will drive you back first."


    But he knew that something must happenst time to Rita from her face.


    Frank did not dare to imagine more, so he said in pale expression, "Let''s go back first."


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rita lowered her head and shook it stubbornly. "I won''t go back. You two should leave first. Just leave


    me alone."


    "How can we leave you alone?" Nina stepped forward and was about to grab Rita, but was dodged by


    her.


    "Nina," Frank pulled her back. "Let her be alone for a while."


    "Are you..." The more Nina thought about it, the more frightened she became. She couldn''t believe that


    Rita was trapped in the sexual trouble with other man. She couldn''t imagine about what happedst


    night! Was it that man? The man called Pitt? What did he do to Rita?


    "Oh, that Pitt! I''ll kill him!" Nina couldn''t calm down. She was so angry that she wanted to kill him for her


    best friend!


    Frank held her in his arms and said, "Calm down. What''s the point of saying that now?"


    The two of them were tugging back and forth, and Rita was not in the mood to watch this, so she left.


    When Nina came to her senses, she found that Rita had already gone. She looked around and asked,


    "Where is Riri?"


    "She''s gone." Frank frowned. This matter was too tricky to handle well. He didn''t know how to deal with


    it at all. Rita was Aaron''s wife. She was his wife, not just some girlfriend, mistress. Now she was


    trapped in such scandal, everyone would be responsible for this, especially Nina. If Nina hadn''t taken


    Rita to that kind of ce, she might not have the ident!


    What should he do now to prevent things going worse?


    Actually Frank didn''t know what to do at all. He justforted Nina, "Don''t yell. Let me think of a


    solution."


    "What solution?" Nina frowned in confusion. She clenched her fists and couldn''t control her anger at all.


    Rita was her best friend, but she made her in trouble! What''s more, she was in such a big trouble! It


    was all because of her. Nina kept ming herself that if she didn''t take Rita there, she wouldn''t have


    met that damn lecher and she wouldn''t have been taken away!


    Frank sighed, "Let''s go back first. We need to give the matter further thought and discuss itter."


    Aaron must be kept unaware of this. But that was hard and of little possibility.


    What could he do to prevent Aaron from knowing the truth? Frank started to fret.


    "Well, I''m going to find Pitt first. I have to find him to make him hush. We can''t let it be a big deal. Then,


    I''ll send people to find Rita. Nina, don''t go to find her by yourself, okay? She must be in a mess now


    and she must be unwilling to see you."


    An idea came to Frank. "Remember, keep this a low profile. Don''t make a scene!" Frank said to Nina


    seriously! "Don''t make it big! You know the Leng family, and the rtionship between Aaron and his


    brother. If things get worse, it will definitely be a fatal injury to Aaron."


    If Scott knew that Aaron''s wife cheated on him, he would definitely make a fuss about it. At that time,


    he must be extremely content about this. During these days, Aaron had been in the vicious circle that


    things kept unfavorable to him. If it weren''t for his powerful skills, Scott would have make him in danger


    now.


    Nina nodded thoughtfully. "I know. Don''t worry. I won''t tell others."


    Frank frowned. He was sure that a big storm wasing soon.

 Chapter 140 She Decided To Leave Aaron

    Chapter 140 She Decided To Leave Aaron


    Sitting on a bench in the park, Rita recalled what had happened along the few months when she stayed


    with Aaron. She and Aaron had really gone through great storms and dangers all the time, which were


    full of difficulties and obstacles. Luckily, their rtionship had survived in the past challenges. But she


    was afraid that their marriage woulde to an end this time.


    She could not face Aaron, and she did not want to face him.


    Things rted to Kaley had already made her exhausted. Perhaps, it was a good reason to make her


    leave Aaron.


    She really couldn''t go on with him hand in hand. She could not face all the difficulties together with him


    anymore, because this time, it was her who had done something wrong to him, something she could


    not deny and could not hide.


    If the incident that she was found in the bed with Mageest time was called a misunderstanding and


    rumor, the present incident was a scandalous, shocking and uneptable fact. She could not really


    flee from her responsibility.


    Perhaps, what Nora was saying about her was right. She felt herself was a bitch by nature! How could


    she treat Aaron like this when he was so good to her? How could she be so shameless? She would


    have no face to stand in front of him again.


    After thinking for a while, Rita finally plucked up the courage to call her husband to make their


    rtionshipe to an end.


    Aaron was in a meeting. When he heard from Wendy that Rita was calling him, he hurried to answer


    his wife''s phone, stopped his meeting immediately.


    Did she figure it out? Was she going toe back to him and face the problems together? Was she


    going toe back to their home tonight?


    He hadn''t seen his woman for a day, and his heart kept aching. He wished he could see her every day.


    ''No, I mean every minute and second.''


    In a hurry, he ran to the next office to answer her phone. "Hello, honey!"


    Hearing his voice, Rita''s tears fell instantly.


    Did he know what she had experiencedst night? For her, every second inst night and this morning


    was a torture. She really didn''t know how to face Aaron. She thought she had made up her mind to


    finish her rtionship with Aaron. But when she heard his voice, she felt that she waspletely


    defeated.


    "What''s wrong, honey? Will youe back home tonight? Should I pick you up? Are you at home


    now?"


    His gentle voice came from the other end of the line. Rita could feel that he had been waiting for her to


    come back, always.


    "Aaron," she said in a rare dry and hoarse voice, "let''s divorce." Finally, she said it!


    "What? Are you kidding me?" Aaron couldn''t believe what he just heard. He was a little flustered. "Riri,


    stop it. Divorce is not for fun. We have to go to the Civil Affairs Bureau to do that. It''s autumn now. It''s


    cold outside. Don''t go out at this season. Where are you? I will go and find you."


    She was sitting on a bench in the park. The park was very cold, and the wind blew on her face, making


    her shiver. She didn''t know what to do or what to say.


    "No, you don''t have toe to me. We don''t need to see each other, right? We will divorce. I insist. I


    will mail the divorce agreement to you."


    "����"


    He didn''t know what was wrong with his little woman. Was she still angry about the matter of Kaley?


    Was that matter the reason she wanted to divorce?


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Riri, if it''s because of that matter, I apologize to you. I really have nothing to do with Kaley]. It''s not


    what you think. I didn''t do with her. She rushed over to force me..."


    His voice was full of uncertainty and panic. At this moment, he felt extremely scared.


    He now was frightened. He was afraid that Rita would leave him. That would be thest result he would


    ept.


    "Riri, I have been thinking about our marriage for a long time. I finally married you, you know, through


    difficult phases. I really don''t want to lose you. Please don''t leave me, okay?"


    He, the CEO of the Leng Company, the famous Mr. Aaron, now was begging.


    Rita''s heart ached as if a knife were piercing her heart. Tears streamed down her cheeks. "I''m sorry. I''m


    so sorry for what happened, Aaron. But I have to divorce you. I have to divorce you. I mean it!"


    She had mentioned the words "have to" for several times. Yes, she couldn''t forgive herself for what she


    had done. She had to divorce him before he knew the truth.


    "What exactly happened? Is there anyone threatening you? Tell me, there is nothing I can''t solve."


    Rita could not tell him the truth. Or, rather, she did not dare to tell him.


    She was afraid that if she told him, Aaron would kill her immediately.


    "I must divorce. It''s useless for you to say anything. Aaron Leng, this matter is settled. I insist it!"


    "Are you crazy?" The voice for the other end of the phone sounded impatiently and annoyed. "What


    happened? You must tell me..."


    Before Aaron finished his words, Rita hung up the phone.


    She didn''t dare to listen to him talking anymore. His voice was like a poison to her.


    She was afraid that she couldn''t control herself and would copse.


    At this moment, Rita was sobbing too much to speak.


    She was wrong. She was totally wrong!


    Why did God treat her like this? Why did God have to force her to leave Aaron? Was it because she


    really didn''t deserve him? That was why God tried every means to force her to leave!


    If that was the case, she had no choice but to leave him.


    He would find a better woman than her. He would!


    She didn''t deserve his love. She could only leave him,pletely and disappeared in his world.


    That was the best way.

 Chapter 141 You Must Find Her No Matter What Methods You Resort To!

    Chapter 141 You Must Find Her No Matter What Methods You Resort To!


    Rita sat there quietly, surrounded by cold wind. She held her arms, like a weak stray cat, who was


    homeless.


    But she didn''t feel the coldness at all. Her heart was so painful that she lost the consciousness.


    She was stunned for a long time. Nobody knew that the direction of her eyes.


    She knew that she and Aaron could not go back to the past. Her body was not clean anymore. She had


    done something wrong to him. Rita covered her face with her hands, tears streaming down through her


    fingers. She cried so hard that she could hardly breathe.


    Rita had never been so sad. She really couldn''t control herself. She didn''t know why things had turned


    out like this. She felt really regretted.


    However, it was useless to regret.


    She shouldn''t have let herself fall into such a situation, but it was just like Aaron and she were doomed


    to separate from each other.


    Rita cried in the park for a long time. This was the darkest day in her life. She had never thought that


    one day she would marry Aaron, and she had never thought that the rtionship between Aaron and


    her woulde to this point. It was all her fault!


    Rita''s crying attracted the attention of some people around. There were few people in the park,ing


    and going. A man with shifty eyes walked towards her and smiled. "Hey, little beauty, why are you so


    sad? Come on, tell me. Why are you crying here alone? What''s the matter? Let me help you."


    Rita found that it was some hooligan. She looked around and found that no one around was noticing


    them, so she quickly stood up and took a step back. After what happened yesterday, her vignce


    increased two hundred percent higher!


    Rita shouted, "Don''te over. If youe close, I will call the police!"


    The man walked up to her without fear. He touched his chin and winked at her. "Little beauty, I don''t


    think you know where the police station is. Oh, you must be homeless, right? Did you run away from


    your home? Since it''s already at this time. Oh, why do you run away from home, you little girl? That''s


    so lonely! How about I stay with you tonight? How about one hundred dors for one night?"


    "Fuck off!"


    Rita didn''t want to talk to this crazy man. She was afraid that he would get close to her, so she turned


    around and ran away to the other direction.


    Seeing her running away, the hooligan chased after her and wanted to grab her arm, but was dodged


    by Rita.


    She ran to the street desperately and shouted, "Help! Help!" ...


    Seeing that she made such a big noise, the hooligan could not continue to chase after her, so he


    quickly changed into another road, disappearing.


    Rita had been running as fast as she could without looking back. She was very afraid that such a bad


    person would still chase after her once she looked back. She could not let what happenedst night


    happen again.


    She was really confused why things came to be likest night. Was it her own problem that it was easy


    for her to attract bad persons? She did not figure it out, but she could figure out that what happened


    last night waspletely the main reason of the ending of her rtionship with Aaron.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    She and Aaron could not go back to the intimacy anymore, and the two of them were not the same as


    before.


    Rita felt that this must be her own reason. It must be all her fault. Since she had decided to divorce with


    Aaron, they should break uppletely.


    At this time, the atmosphere in Aaron''s office was tense. He didn''t even finish the meeting. He had


    gone back to his office to see Wendy.


    "Go and find Rita back! Now!"


    Hearing the order of her boss, Wendy trembled with fear. "Didn''t you say that you would let Ma''am Rita


    stay alone for a few days? Why did you bring her back so soon?"


    "A few days? She will disappear in a few more days. She wants to divorce me! I think that woman must


    be crazy!"


    Hearing this, Wendy also felt that Rita must go crazy. How could she divorce with Aaron? He was the


    dream Mr. Right that all women wanted to marry!


    Rita was so lucky but she did not know how lucky she was.


    Aaron sneered, "Divorce me? Not even think about it!"


    Aaron walked back and forth in his office with his hands akimbo. He frowned and shouted at Wendy,


    "What happened to her? Why did she mention the divorce? What''s on her mind? I really could not read


    women''s mind."


    Aaron pointed at his temple and asked, "Is there something wrong in her head?"


    Seeing the expression on her boss'' face, Wendy wanted tough. "Boss, if there is something wrong


    with her mind, then that means you have married a wife with brain problems, haven''t you? Which


    means you have more problems too."


    Aaron couldn''t refute his secretary. He sighed and thought, ''I''m too annoyed to stay sober!''


    "Find her, bring her to me, and just find her out, no matter what methods you resort to!"


    This little woman was really crazy. She challenged his patience every day and night. If he saw her


    again, he would definitely beat her up and vent his anger.


    Wendy nodded, turned around and walked out. "Okay, got it."


    "Wait!" Aaron stopped her. "You don''t go by yourself. Wait for me. I''ll go with you."


    "Boss, you have two meetings this afternoon, you know that?" Wendy frowned and thought, ''Boss, are


    you trying to abandon thepany for your wife? Ourpany has suffered a lot of money for you


    wife these days. Don''t you know it?''


    Mr. Aaron knew what was on Wendy''s mind right now. But all he wanted now was to find out Rita and


    ask her why she wanted a divorce! Divorce was not fun, and marriage was not a game. He had been


    thinking about it for a long time. It was too hasty for this woman to make this decision. No, he could not


    let her continue like this. He must find Rita and ask her clearly! There must be some reasons!

 Chapter 142 Very Flustered From The Bottom Of Heart

    Chapter 142 Very Flustered From The Bottom Of Heart


    Aaron and Wendy went to find Rita together. They even wanted to turn the whole city upside down to


    look for her, but they didn''t see any trails.


    In the end, Aaron turned to Frank for help. Frank must have a way to find his wife. He was a yboy


    who always liked to have fun everywhere. He had a lot of friends, so it was the best way to ask him for


    help to look for somebody.


    Frank was dumbfounded when he received the phone call from Aaron.


    ''Oh my God! Aarones to me for Rita. How could I give him his wife? Doing magic? Oh,e on!''


    He couldn''t tell Aaron the truth about what happenedst night. What did he say? To tell him that he


    was cuckolded? Or his wife was cheating on him?


    Frank was at a loss for words. He had no choice but to answer the phone.


    "Mr. Aaron, what can I do for you?"


    "Rita is missing. Hurry up and find her for me."


    Frank pretended not to understand the truth. "What? Your wife is missing again? Why do you quarrel


    with each other every day? And she always ran away from home after your quarrel, didn''t she?"


    "What are you talking about? We didn''t quarrel."


    "No quarrel? No fight? Then why is she missing? Seriously, why do you always ask me to find your wife


    every time? Do you have nothing else to call me?" Frank pretended to be impatient. In fact, he was


    scared to death in his heart. If he told the truth to Aaron, he would die miserably! Surely!


    "Why are you being so overreacted?" Aaron said in a cold voice. "I asked you to find my wife. She is


    missing now. Why are you so emotional?"


    "Am I being emotional? I am not! Come on!" Frank chose to act nothing seriously. "You ask me to find


    your wife, right? Hahaha, I''ll do it right away."


    "Well, hurry up and find her as soon as possible."


    "By the way, why does she disappear every day? Aaron, did you hit her or abuse her at home?" Frank


    was very flustered from the bottom of his heart now. It was really difficult for him keep the secret.


    "Fuck! Mind your words!" Aaron now was getting impatient! "Go and find her now."


    Frank sighed in his heart. It was really difficult for him that he didn''t know how to tell the whole thing to


    Aaron. But it was not a good idea for Rita to tell him directly. After all, it should be Nina who should take


    the me yesterday. If Nina hadn''t taken her out for fun in a muddle, she wouldn''t have been taken


    away by Pitt, let alone theter incidents.


    Frank felt really frustrated. He hoped he had never met those people before. Could he pretend not to


    know them and be a stranger, walking away from all this mess?


    "No more nonsense! Hurry up and find her." After saying that, Aaron hung up the phone.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    As soon as the phone was hung up, Frank looked at Nina who had been staying beside him helplessly.


    Nina felt her heart broken to death. She was crying as she pulled Frank''s arm. "It''s over. I''ve destroyed


    Riripletely. What should I do?"


    "It''s useless to cry now. The most important thing for us is to find Rita. Where is she? We need to figure


    out that first. Is she safe in the big city alone? If something happens to her again, I''m afraid that Aaron


    will kill us."


    Nina stopped crying and sobbed, "I will never take Riri out, never. I promise!"


    Seeing her crying, Frank did not know how tofort her. "Don''t think too much. Let''s find her first,


    okay?"


    "Frank, why did thingse to this point? You tell me! I just wanted to take Riri out for fun, but why did


    such strange things happen every time? Is she targeted deliberately by someone?"


    Nina really couldn''t understand. In the past, she often went out with Rita to some bars, but there was


    no ident, let alone being taken away. Why did things keep going on these days?


    "Oh, you got the point! After all, Rita is Aaron''s wife. There must be a lot of people against her. Didn''t


    the daughter of the Su family always want her to die? I heard that she hates Rita very much."


    "Nora Su! You mean her! Yes! Would this matter have anything to do with her? Yesterday, her second


    elder brother, Cary, was also there. Remember that? Is it Cary who told Pitt to do this?" Yesterday''s


    memory suddenly urred to Nina.


    "I don''t know," said Frank, shaking his head. "In fact, the Su family and the Leng family have always


    been in the same boat, but since Rita married into Aaron, the Su family and the Leng family have been


    completely severed. Aaron even took some actions to the Su family for the sake of Rita. The Su family


    is rich, and it''s easy for them to give Rita a hard lesson. So why did you take Rita out at this critical


    period? Didn''t you help them to kill her unintentionally?"


    "Oh my God!" Nina sighed again.


    She had seen several times that Rita was tortured by the Su family, and he really didn''t know what to


    do to help her. Perhaps only Aaron Leng could protect her. As a matter of fact, Aaron liked his wife so


    much. Why didn''t he try to make everyone around him ept her, instead of making them be


    enemies? Why did he have to fight them head on like this?


    Nina was so sad that she threw herself into Frank''s arms. "I''m sorry for Riri. I''m really sorry for her."


    "What''s the point of saying that now? Things have already happened. We should only think about how


    to make it up."


    Tears welled up in Nina''s eyes, and she stared at Frank with her watery eyes. "How should we make it


    up? We have to find Riri first."


    "Yes, that''s what we are going to do right now! We have to find her before Aaron does. Otherwise, this


    matter can''t be solved."


    However, Frank had no idea that his n would never be able to catch up with the change. Frank''s


    network of rtionship was still not as big as that of Aaron. Twenty minutester, Mr. Aaron found Rita


    and took her back.

 Chapter 143 Are You All Lying To Me

    Chapter 143 Are You All Lying To Me


    Rita insisted on divorcing Aaron. No matter what he said, she only had one word��divorce.


    "Why do you want a divorce?" Aaron looked at his wife, feeling worried about her. Rita looked very


    haggard. She had dark circles under her eyes, as if she did not sleep for a whole night. They hadn''t


    seen each other for only two days, but she seemed to have be noticeably thinner.


    Aaron walked up to touch her face, but was dodged by Rita. "Don''t touch me!"


    "Why? Couldn''t I even touch my own wife?"


    "I''m not your wife," Rita said stubbornly.


    "What''s wrong? Riri, what happened?" Before Rita could say anything, tears fell down her face. She


    looked up at Aaron, biting her lips and said, "I told you. We need to divorce. We are not suitable for


    each other."


    "Why? Why are we not suitable? I think we are quite suitable."


    "Aaron, don''t push me, okay? I really don''t want to live with you anymore!"


    "What do you want? To find someone better than me to live? How could it be possible?" Looking at her


    with a faint smile, Aaron continued, "Riri], don''t bother yourself anymore. If you are doing this just


    because of Kaley and her baby, I promise you that I will never let them affect our rtionship in the


    future. We will still be the same as the previous time, okay?"


    "It will never be the same as the previous!"


    Rita raised her voice. She couldn''t control herself.


    How could it be the same as before? They used to be so good and sweet. It was impossible for the two


    of them to go back!


    Thinking of this, Rita cried even harder. Yes, shepletely lost him. Her eyes were red and


    bloodshot. "I beg you. Please! Please let me go. I''m not suitable for you. I really don''t want to be with


    you. Do you know how hard it is for me to be on your side? Could you just find a girl who is at your


    match?"


    "Riri, what exactly happened?" Aaron frowned. His cold and handsome side face looked like an


    exquisite work of art. It was so attractive and his ck eyes were shining. He stared straight at Rita and


    asked, "Tell me what happened."


    "Nothing happened. I just don''t want to continue with you anymore. I don''t want to go on. I feel very


    tired."


    In fact, she lied to him. How could it be that nothing not happened? She had gone through a lot, and


    she couldn''t pretend nothing had happened. She couldn''t stay with him as happy as before and ept


    his love treatment. She couldn''t do it.


    ''Is Rita determined to divorce me?'' Aaron was in a great panic now.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    He stepped forward and held Rita''s hands tightly. "You are my wife. I said I will treat you well. I will be


    good to you all my life and you have my words. Don''t leave me, okay?"


    If Rita insisted on divorcing him, what could he do? Was he abandoned by Rita?


    It was impossible. This silly woman must be crazy! Didn''t she think it through at the moment?


    "Riri," Aaron''s cold tone became softer, "don''t leave me, okay?"


    She still shook her head and said stubbornly, "No! I have to leave. I can''t be with you anymore. Please


    let me go. I don''t deserve you. I really don''t deserve you. We are not suitable."


    "If you keep doing this, I''ll get angry," he said impatiently, still holding Rita''s hand. "If that''s what your


    real thoughts, then are you lying to me that you wanted to stay with me?"


    Rita knew that she didn''t lie to him. She still loved Aaron in her heart.


    She wanted to go on with him. She wanted to spend the rest of her life with him, but the reality didn''t


    allow it.

 Chapter 144 Did Maam Rita cuckold Mr. Aaron

    Chapter 144 Did Ma''am Rita cuckold Mr. Aaron


    "Please let me go."


    After saying that, Rita stood up, like a hedgehog with spikes all over her body. She waved her hands at


    Aaron. She could not control herself at all. There was only one thought in her mind that she had to


    leave Aaron. She had to leave him right now. She could not face him for even a moment. She could not


    stand with the ugly herself staying with Aaron.


    She was so agitated and angry. Aaron had never seen Rita like this before. She seemed to be really


    insane. All she wanted was just to leave him. Aaron couldn''t help but doubt that was he really so awful


    to her. If not, why did Rita want to escape?


    He walked forward in a daze and wanted to hold her, but before he could reach out his hand, Rita had


    dodged.


    After a long time, Rita calmed down a little bit. She grabbed her hair with both hands, wishing to


    release all her emotions. She stared at Aaron with red eyes, as if she was some devil crawling out of


    hell. "Please let me go! Do you know that I''ve always wanted to divorce? I can''t bear such pressure


    myself. I''m really under great pressure by your side. Please let me go."


    She kept repeating these words. She didn''t even know whether she was telling the truth or not.


    He couldn''t help but wonder if he had really brought great pain to her when she stayed with him. How


    much did he hurt her?


    Rita wanted to escape so much? She tried her best to escape, and she couldn''t wait for a single


    moment? What had he done to her? He didn''t know and couldn''t believe it either. Why did this happen?


    He was having a good time with Rita. In his memory, the two of them flirted with each other, chatting


    andughing every day. Why did their rtionship suddenly be like this? He really doubted if he


    was in a dream. Why did his wife suddenly want to leave him like a crazy nut?


    "Riri, calm down." After a long silence, he sighed. "Why don''t you think about it again? I won''t force


    you, okay? I will give you time."


    "I don''t want to think about it anymore. I want to leave now! Please leave me alone. I don''t want to see


    you again. I don''t want to stay with you for even a second!"


    He stood there in a daze, not knowing what to do. Why did Rita say such hurtful words? What on earth


    did he do wrong? Was he wrong to be too good to Rita? Why did she say these words to hurt him?


    At this moment, not only Rita was overwhelmed with pain, but also Aaron. His heart was painful as if a


    knife was piercing it thousand times, tearing apart all his limbs, bones and his nerves. He clenched his


    fists and forced himself to calm down.


    "Riri, since you don''t want to see me, I''ll leave right away. Don''t hurt yourself."


    Rita took a deep breath and said, "You leave now! Now!"


    She couldn''t face him, she couldn''t face herself, and she couldn''t face everything she had done. These


    things were too absurd for her to imagine.


    It would be better for her topletely break up with him. There should be no love or hatred between


    them. She wanted their love to disappear in this way.


    Maybe sometime in the future, time would solve every problem. Maybe at that time, she could really


    leave him behind. But why was her heart so painful now?


    Was it because she knew that no one would treat her as well as Aaron, and she would never meet


    another Aaron again.


    But it was she who lost him. It was she who did something wrong to him. Rita knew that even if she


    was blind because of crying, there was no way to make it up. She could only minimize the damage.


    As soon as Rita finished her words, she was about to run away, but was stopped by Aaron. "Don''t


    leave. Don''t leave here. You don''t want to see me. Okay, I''ll go. Riri, I''m caring about your safety."


    After saying that, he walked out of the room.


    At this time, Wendy stood in the hall, waiting for her boss toe out.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    She sighed when she heard the noise upstairs. She didn''t know if she should tell Aaron the information


    she just got.


    But she thought it was necessary for Mr. Aaron to know the truth.


    "What''s wrong?" When Aaron was about to go out, he was stopped by Wendy. His voice was full of


    annoyance.


    "Boss, I think you''d better take a look at the news." She handed the phone to him.


    When he saw the photo on the phone, his face suddenly turned green. With a bang, he threw the


    phone away.


    Wendy was taken aback and thought, ''God! That''s my phone!''


    Wendy didn''t know whether she shouldugh or cry. But she didn''t dare to make a sound when she


    saw the look on her boss'' face. These photos were too sexy and intimate! She could not believe that


    Rita went to such a ce with a man, but after she investigated this time, she knew the photos were


    absolutely not a fusion. It was true! So was Ma''am Rita really cheating on Mr. Aaron?


    Now Aaron should know why Rita insist on divorcing him!


    It would be strange if they didn''t divorce after such a scandal happened! It turned out that Rita


    cuckolded Aaron. No wonder he kept asking about the reason, but she refused to tell him.


    How could it be possible for her to speak out the reason? If she did, she was courting death. Aaron was


    so angry that he wanted to find a knife to kill somebody. "Go and find that man! Hurry up! Now! If you


    can''t find this man, don''te back then!"


    The anger of Aaron was so terrible.


    Wendy had been working for him for a long time and had never seen him lose his temper like this. It


    was all because of Rita. If she hadn''t done it, how could he be so angry today?


    As soon as she heard that, Wendy ran out of the room and asked her assistants to find the man in the


    photo. She had arranged everything, then came back tofort him as soon as possible.


    Aaron was pacing back and forth in the living room. He smashed anything he saw, no matter how


    precious it was.


    Seeing this, Wendy sighed and said, "Boss, let''s investigate if there is any misunderstanding. I believe


    that Ma''am Rita she''s not such a person who would go to that ce and would do such a thing."


    "Then why did she insist on divorcing? She is feeling guilty, isn''t she? Why didn''t she tell me, even I


    have asked her? Why did she tell me that there is any misunderstanding?"


    Seeing that he was so angry that his face turned pale, Wendy was worried about his health. She


    quickly poured him a ss of water, but it was smashed by Aaron once he held it. Aaron was so angry


    that anyone who bumped into him would die at the moment.


    Wendy didn''t dare to say anything more.

 Chapter 145 Rita Left

    Chapter 145 Rita Left


    ''Ma''am Rita slept with another man outside?'' Wendy was totally stunned. Did she really sleep with


    another man? Where did these photose from? Was she crazy? Many people wanted to be Aaron''s


    wife, but she didn''t cherish it.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Though she thought above, Wendy didn''t believe that Rita was such kind of person.


    Logically speaking, although the Ma''am Rita was a little stubborn and silly, she was reliable in


    character. Her boss had been paying attention to her for so many years, and she knew more or less


    about Rita. Rita was excellent in both conduct and academic performance at school, and there was no


    negative news or gossip about her. She didn''t even have a boyfriend. She had been secretly having


    affection for Magee for many years. Wendy couldn''t believe that Rita cheat on her boss.


    If she really did this, she must go out of her mind.


    Aaron smashed everything at home and ran out.


    Wendy quickly followed him out. Before leaving, she specially told Marin to take good care of Rita. If


    Rita made trouble again, she would not be able to deal with it.


    Hearing no sound outside, Rita finally went out of the room. Marin didn''t know what happened to her.


    Seeing her pale face, Marin walked up and wanted to help her stand still. "Ma''am Rita?"


    Rita was stunned for a moment. The address of Ma''am Rita or Mrs. Aaron might not belong to her


    soon. "Marin, I... I''m starving. I want to eat something."


    She was indeed hungry. She hadn''t eaten anything sincest night, but she had no appetite at all.


    "Okay, okay, I''ll make it for you now." Seeing her gaunt and embarrassed face, with eyes sunken and


    body thin like a piece of paper, Marin was anxious and distressed about her. She quickly went to the


    kitchen to prepare food for her.


    Rita turned around and looked at her room shared with Aaron. She didn''t take anything but a cloth bag,


    in which there were all her books. She didn''t take anything Aaron bought for her. All the things were


    neatly ced in the cab of the room. There were clothes worth more than two hundred thousand


    dors, bags worth about one hundred thousand dors, watches worth a million dors, countless


    famous jewelry, shoes and essories. She didn''t take anything either.


    Those things did not belong to her. She looked around and found that there was no things that


    belonged to her here. She had thought that Aaron belonged to her, but now even he was not hers.


    She had no face to stay with him, and she had no right to be his wife.


    She had no face to see him again.


    She signed the divorce agreement and returned it to him, together with the property he gave her, also


    the hotel and the shopping mall. She also returned him the real estate he gave to the Gu family. She


    couldn''t take anything, not even a penny.


    She owed him so much that she was afraid that she would never be able to pay it back for the rest of


    her life.


    The fragrance of the food came out of the kitchen, and Rita only felt her stomach churning. She


    covered her stomach and retched a few times. She thought that she hadn''t eaten anything for a long


    time that she felt so ufortable.


    She had to leave here as soon as possible. She had to leave before Marin came out of the kitchen.


    When the porridge and chicken soup were almost ready, Marin went out of the kitchen and found that


    her Ma''am was not sitting on the sofa. She was gone.


    Where was she?


    Marin called out her name for several times and searched every room. She saw a door key lying on the


    carpet. It seemed that it was thrown in from the direction out of window.


    It was not until Marin entered their bedroom and saw the divorce agreement on the bedside table that


    she was shocked. ''Ma''am Rita and Mr. Aaron havee to this point?'''' What happened between


    them?


    At this time, Mr. Aaron was racing crazily on the street. Wendy had been with him for so many years


    and had seen all kinds of scenes. So she had already been used to everything, but today she was still


    afraid that her boss would do something stupid out of upset.


    When she received the call from Marin, she was frightened to death. It would not be something


    happening with Rita again, would she?


    "Hello."


    As soon as Wendy answered the phone, she heard the flustered voice of Marin. "Miss Wendy, Ma''am


    Rita is missing!"


    As soon as she finished her words, Wendy was frightened and tightly held the phone. "What did you


    say?"


    "Ma''am Rita said she was hungry so I went to the kitchen to make some food for her. As soon as I


    came out, I did not see her in the house. She disappeared."


    Afraid that something bad would happen to Rita, Marin hurried to call Wendy.


    "Did anyone break into the house?" Wendy was afraid that someone from the Su family woulde


    and take Rita away, but on a second thought, she knew that the Su family did not dare toe to the


    Leng family to look for Rita openly.


    "No, the doors and windows are fine. Oh, by the way, a door key was thrown in on the ground from


    outside the window." After taking care of Rita for so long, Marin had already had a good impression for


    her. In her eyes, Ma''am Rita was such a good person. Why did she suddenly divorce Mr. Aaron?


    It seemed that Rita chose to leave by herself. Wendy figured it out. "Okay, I know it. I''ll handle it."


    It must be Rita who deliberately sent Marin away and took the opportunity to leave, then she threw the


    key in from outside the window.


    It was obvious that Rita had been back at that moment when they were in the house.


    Aaron nced at her from the rearview mirror and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "No... Nothing..." Fortunately, Aaron did not hear their conversation on the phone. If he did, she was


    afraid that her boss would make a fuss again. She was really afraid of Aaron to be so energetic, but at


    the same time, this was a feature she admired him most.


    She''d better keep the information a secret from him until he calmed down.


    In order to confirm the actual situation, Wendy sent a junior assistant to the Gu family to make sure that


    Rita went home safely. If anything happened to Rita again, she really didn''t know what to do.

 Chapter 146 Just Put The Target On Aaron

    Chapter 146 Just Put The Target On Aaron


    Aaron drove his car all the way to thepany and then locked himself in the office. No one dared to


    disturb him.


    Wendy didn''t dare to go in. She was anxious at the door outside, being afraid that Aaron would smash


    things again inside the office. What should she do? No one could persuade him when he lost his


    temper. In the past, Ma''am Rita was there tofort him, but now...


    But after a while, she received a call from one of her junior assistant, who said anxiously on the other


    end of the phone, "Ma''am Rita has gone back to her parents'' home, but a rogue came to her house to


    make trouble. Miss Wendy, see if you want to send someone to go inside and help?"


    "A rogue? Who is it?"


    "It''s the man who had slept with Ma''am Rita. Now he is in the Gu family house, and we all heard the


    quarrelling noise outside the door," the assistant said in a trembling voice. She knew how her boss


    loved Ma''am Rita, so if they turned a blind eye to this matter, he would fire them all. "Should we go in?"


    Up to now, Wendy still didn''t know what was really going on. If she rashly asked someone to go in,


    would it be a good choice?


    "Wait outside. If serious things happen, just call the police. Don''t let the Gu family know that we are


    involved."


    Wendy sighed. It was really difficult to deal with this matter. If the Gu family knew that it was Aaron''s


    people who saved them, they might feel troublesome for Rita did not want to get mixed up with Aaron.


    She''d better wait and see.


    But what she didn''t know was that the Gu family was in a big uproar because of the sudden arrival of


    Pitt.


    After getting the address of Rita''s home from Cary, Pitt came over to find Rita. As soon as Rita returned


    home, he just arrived. Jack and Grace had read the news already and knew what happened to Rita.


    The two elders were very worried. If their daughter really did this, her reputation would be ruined


    forever. Although they all hoped that Rita would divorce with Aaron, it was not the best way they


    wished!


    But to Rita''s great surprise, Pitt came to her and imed that he wanted to take responsibility for Rita.


    He shamelessly stayed in the Gu family house and sat on the sofa with his legs crossed. He smiled at


    Jack and Grace and said, "Riri has slept with me. I should be responsible for her, right? She''s Aaron''s


    wife, but our affair has been exposed, so there''s no need to cover it up. Riri, I''ll marry you as soon as


    you divorce Aaron! Trust me!"


    Rita was so angry and she clenched her fists, as if she wanted to punch him directly on the head. What


    did he mean by saying that? Did he mean he wanted to announce her infidelity to the world?


    "Fuck off! Get out of my house! Do you hear me? I want you to get out now!"


    With red eyes, Rita stepped forward and pointed at the man. "Get out! If you keep staying here, I will


    call the police to arrest you!"


    "Arrest me? Do it!" that man said proudly. "If you want the whole world know that I''m your paramour,


    just do it! Riri, you have to be a person with conscience. Be honest, okay? You didn''t say thatst night.


    You said you would divorce Aaron and go with me. But today after the newses out, you want to


    deny that? Oh,e on! I''m not a fool man! Don''t try to put all the me on me!"


    "Riri?" Jack and Grace were all shocked to hear this. Grace shook her head and said firmly, "No, you


    must be wrong .Our Riri wouldn''t do such a thing!"


    With a morecent look on his face, Pitt spread out his hands and said fearlessly, "The truth is


    clear. Ask your daughter if she slept with mest night or not?"


    Grace shook Rita''s shoulders emotionally, "Riri, tell me! There is no such thing, right? This rogue


    framed you! He just wants to ruin your reputation!"


    For Grace, she didn''t believe that her daughter would do such an immoral thing!


    Biting her thin lips, Rita burst into tears. She really wanted to deny it, but she couldn''t! Last night was


    still vivid in her mind.


    "You see, you can''t say anything to deny it, right?" said Pitt with a sneer. "You can''t deny it! That''s the


    truth. No matter how you try to deny it, it''s useless."


    "Riri!" Grace was so angry. Rita''s mother, who had always been gentle, now yelled at her, "You let me


    down! I''m so disappointed You forget what your father and I have taught you from childhood to


    adulthood, right? You should do things with your conscience! You have married Aaron. No matter how


    big the problem is about your marriage, you can''t betray him! How can you... How can you cheat on Mr.


    Aaron? You have affairs with such a rogue..."


    "Auntie, don''t say that harsh word," interrupted Pitt with a particrly happy smile. "I''m your future son-


    inw. You can''t scold me like this. Besides, why did you call me a rogue? My family has fame and


    prestige. Although it''s not as rich and powerful as the Leng family, it''s okay for me to take care of Riri


    for a lifetime. Don''t say something shameless and shut up. I''m not forcing her. She was willing to go


    with me, and I don''t kidnap her."


    "You shut up!" Rita yelled at Pitt, "I will never marry you! Stop dreaming! It''s enough!"


    She was so angry that she coughed and almost vomited.


    But there was nothing to vomit in her stomach. She covered her stomach with her hands and felt a


    sharp pain in her stomach, which made her feel so hurt that she started tearing up.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Do you have any other choices except to marry me now?" Pitt stood up and pointed at her. "If you


    marry me, your reputation will still be able to save. I''ll find some PRs and medias to defame Aaron


    Leng. I''ll tell them that Aaron abused you and cheated on you first. As long as we put the media target


    on him and say that we are the true love, then you''ll be finally proved innocent."


    "No way!"


    This rogue even wanted her to throw mud at Aaron! Was this man crazy?


    "Now destroying Aaron Leng is the only way to prove your innocence. It just happened that he made


    the woman called Kaley pregnant, right? You can take advantage of that woman to make a fuss about


    it. You just need to tell the public that Aaron Leng cheated on you during your marriage and even had a


    child with another woman. In this way, things will be much easier. Do as I say, I''m sure you''ll be fine!"


    "Fuck off, you asshole!"

 Chapter 147 Divorcing Him Was The Only Choice

    Chapter 147 Divorcing Him Was The Only Choice


    Rita grabbed the ashtray from the tea table and threw it at Pitt. Fortunately, he dodged quickly, or he


    would be smashed on the head.


    He jumped up, patted his chest and shouted with fear, "Damn it! You are murdering your own


    husband!"


    "Get out of my house! Do you hear it clearly? Get out of here!" Rita was so angry that she even tried to


    grab a knife to kill him. "You bastard! Get out!"


    "If I''m a bastard, I''m sort of the one who slept with you," said Pitt, touching his chin and squinting at her.


    "Riri, it''s not good for you to turn against me so soon. Believe it or not, I''ll go back to hold a press


    conference and tell the media what happened between us, and see how they report in the media."


    "You can''t do that!" Jack shouted at him. "You can''t nder our Riri!"


    "Ha! I suggest you call the police and ask them to investigate whether I have ndered her or not! Let''s


    see whether I have wronged her or not!" Looking at Rita up and down, Pitt continued with a faint smile,


    "You shameless slut! Don''t pretend to be innocent in front of me. You just want to get more money.


    Don''t worry. I will give you what you deserve. I am very generous to women!"


    Hearing these disgusting words, Jack was so angry that he wanted to fight with the man. He rushed up


    and wanted to give him a punch. But Pitt was younger enough. He easily avoided Jack, which almost


    made Jack fall down.


    Grace hurriedly held Jack''s arm and shouted at Pitt, "Get out of here! You are not wee in the


    house!"


    After tidying up his clothes, Pitt looked at the two old people as if he treated them as a joke. "Don''t


    worry. I wille here more often in the future."


    He was tired so he decided to leave today. But before he walked out of the house, he turned around


    and touched Rita''s chin. "Riri, if you miss me, just call me."


    After saying that, he wrote down the phone number on a paper and handed it to her. Without hesitation,


    Rita tore the paper up. "Get out! Now!"


    "I wille again."


    After saying that, Pitt gave a meaningful nce at Rita and whispered in her ear, "Riri, in fact, I like


    your body from head to tone. You make me really satisfied."


    p����


    Rita hit him in the face with a hand and shouted angrily, "Get out! Get out of here right now!"


    With a snort, Pitt turned around and left.


    Rita trembled with anger. She didn''t even want to look at that scumbag!


    People did not know what just happened in the Gu family might thought there seemed to b e a big


    earthquake at their house for everywhere in it was a mess.


    "Riri!" Grace frowned. She seemed to be very angry. "What happened? Who is this man? Why did


    you..."


    "Mom, I''m just very upsetting!"


    She didn''t want to face it or exin it for the moment. She didn''t want to think of what happenedst


    night all her life! It was just a nightmare for her!


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Riri, tell me, is it true between you and him?"


    Rita turned her face away and said nothing to her mother.


    "You really disappoint me!" Grace didn''t have the heart to beat her daughter, but when she thought that


    her daughter had done such a nasty thing, she felt ashamed as a mother. "We do hope you to divorce


    Aaron, but we hope you can handle it correctly and decently, but how can you actually... Is there any


    misunderstanding?"


    What should she say? How could she exin it clearly? If she hadn''t gone to such a cest night,


    perhaps... nothing would happen! She wouldn''t lose Aaron forever!


    Rita covered her face and burst into tears. What should she do? What should she do now?


    She didn''t care about reputation or money at all. She only cared about Aaron. As long as he was by her


    side, she was willing to lose everything and be cursed by everyone.


    However, she now had no face to stay beside him, and it was impossible for her to continue to be as


    Mrs. Aaron.


    She had no choice but to divorce him.


    Grace was so angry that she also cried hard. She leaned against her husband and said, "What should


    you do, Riri? What can we do?"


    "Mom, I will deal with it myself. It''s all my responsibility."


    Clenching her fists, Rita gritted her teeth and said, "I will divorce Aaron. I will leave him. Then we three


    will leave here and go to another city."


    "Leave here? To another city?" Grace was stunned, but then sighed, "If you want to leave, mom and


    dad will definitely follow you."


    "Oh, never mind. Let''s just leave here," Jack agreed with Rita. He didn''t expect that things would turn


    out like this. "Without Aaron''s protection, Riri might be bullied by the Su family in the future. We''d better


    leave as soon as possible. As long as the three of us are together, we can go to everywhere. I''ll sell the


    company tomorrow and collect some money to emigrate abroad."


    Rita nodded with tears in her eyes. As long as her parents were by her side, she could definitely stand


    up again, from the morass!


    "But, Riri, how would you do with Aaron..." Grace knew who was in her mind. How could her daughter


    like that rogue just now? The only one in Rita''s heart was Aaron. There must be some


    misunderstandings between them!


    "Mom, it''s all my fault. I won''t get him into trouble again."


    She thought she was a big trouble for him. She, being a big burden to him, now made him beughed


    at by the whole world, and everybody would think he was a cuckolded fool. He tried everything to be


    good to her, to fall out with the Su family, and to be an enemy of his own mother. But look at what did


    he get atst? A title of a cuckold!


    Rita couldn''t believe that she had made him stuck in such a deep trouble. She held herself and


    squatted down, crying in pain.


    She had done things to harm herself and also Aaron.

 Chapter 148 Divorce Now To Stop Loss In Time

    Chapter 148 Divorce Now To Stop Loss In Time


    Compared with the uproar in the Leng family, that in the Gu family was nothing at all.


    After the news was exposed, Selena couldn''t wait any longer. She called her son for many times, but


    Aaron didn''t answer, and then he turned off his phone. Selena rushed to thepany, but Aaron


    locked himself in his office and refused to see anyone.


    Selena wouldn''t let it go. She asked Lambert toe here. They quarreled with each other at the door


    of their son''s office.


    "Look the woman you''ve found for Aaron!" Pointing at the news, Selena scolded at Lambert. She didn''t


    show any respect to her husband in thepany. "Now, Aaron have been cuckolded. What do you


    think we should do? I''ve told you many times that woman is not a good one, but you and your son all


    go against me. You get me pissed off to the hospital several times!"


    After his wife pped her daughter-inw in public, the daughter-inw also got herself into a shocking


    scandal. The two of them really annoyed Lambert.


    "Enough!" Lambert didn''t want to hear more from his wife. He walked to the door of his son''s office and


    pressed the bell. "Aaron, I''m your dad. Open the door!"


    Wendy stood at the door outside and shook her head helplessly. "Boss has locked himself in the office


    for a whole day. No one is allowed to enter."


    "Oh my son..." Lambert had no choice but to ask Wendy, "Did he eat anything?"


    Wendy shook her head. "No one is allowed toe in, so we can''t send food inside."


    Wendy raised her head and saw a group of onlookers outside the office. She asked the assistant to


    clear the site and invite Lambert and Selena to the next office.


    Wendy was preparing tea for the two of them. Selena looked up at her and said, "Go and get Aaron out


    of here. If he still refuse to open the door, you directly call the riot police for help!"


    Lambert took a sip of tea calmly and waved at Wendy. "You go out first."


    Selena was about to explode with anger. She was angry every day since Rita got married to her son.


    Even if her body was in good condition, she had been sent to the hospital for two times. She thought


    that Aaron wanted her to die!


    As soon as Wendy left, she lost her temper. "Lambert, how many times have I told you that this woman


    is unreliable! Now since you see the trouble, do you feel regret? Aaron likes her so much as if he is


    enchanted by magic and he even goes against me for her! But look at the consequences! What do we


    get?"


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Consequences? Aaron will handle it himself. Why are you keeping fussing about it?" Lambert rolled


    his eyes at her.


    "Why I''m fussing about it? Your son has locked himself in his office. What if something bad happens to


    him? He is my only son! If I don''t care for him, who else can? I treated him with all my heart and soul,


    but he got angry with me again and again for that bitch! "


    "Isn''t he also my son? Am I not worried?" Lambert had no mood to talk to Selena, so he quickly said in


    a low voice to close their conversation, "Well, I know what to do. If the worstes to the worst, I''ll ask


    him to divorce."


    "Divorce! He will definitely divorce her!" Since Lambert got to agree the divorcement, Selena became


    excited. "Ask him to divorce now!"


    She didn''t want to see Rita anymore. She''d better keep Rita away from her for the rest of her life!


    Lambert didn''t say more words. But after a while, Wendy ran over and said, "Master, Madam, Mr.


    Aaron is out."


    "Out?" Lambert didn''t expect his son toe out of the office so soon. Was there anything wrong?


    They hurried to go over and see. When she saw the door of the office was opened, Selena was about


    to rush inside, but was stopped by Lambert. "Come on, you stay outside. Don''t make things more


    difficult."


    "You!"


    Lambert walked into the office and saw his son dealing with the documents in his hands. It seemed that


    he was paralyzing himself with work by locking him in the office.


    Lambert seldom stayed with his son alone. He didn''t know how he could talk to his son. He sat down


    and coughed. "Aaron."


    Not feeling surprised, Aaron looked up at his father and asked, "What can I do for you?"


    He continued to read the documents, acting very normal as if nothing had happened. His eyebrows on


    his handsome calm face were tightly frowned.


    Lambert took out a cigar and lit it. After almost a quarter of an hour, he opened his mouth, "I''ve heard


    about everything. now that things came to this point, you''d better get divorced."


    The pen in Aaron''s hand suddenly stopped, and then he said coldly, "I choose my marriage not for you.


    You don''t need to suggest me to divorce."


    Lambert was speechless choking for a moment. The he sighed, "You have pissed your mother off for


    so many times. And your marriage life became like a mess, I have to be responsible for it. I arranged


    the blind date in the past. Who would know that you two young people... Oh, forget it. It''s already


    happening. Just stop loss in time."


    After giving his own suggestion, Lambert puffed on his cigar. Then a question raised in his head. "Riri is


    a good girl. I don''t believe that she would do such a thing. Is there any misunderstanding? Of course,


    I''m not speaking for her. Even if there are misunderstandings, you two only have no other choices but


    divorce. If the thing continues, it will only get worse."

 Chapter 149 Beat That Bitch Up

    Chapter 149 Beat That Bitch Up


    Turning the pen in his hand, Aaron raised his head with a faint smile and said, "It''s none of your


    business. It''s not up to you whether I need a divorce or not."


    Lambert narrowed his eyes. He knew that his son always liked to made his own decisions. Besides, he


    had a deep affection for Rita. It was undoubtedly a terrible blow to him to be asked to divorce.


    But it was impossible for him not to divorce Rita since she did such a humiliated thing. Lambert didn''t


    know how to persuade his son, so he got lost into a while of thinking. After a moment of silence, he


    said, "I came here today to tell you about this. If you have your own n, I won''t say much anymore,


    but there is one more thing..."


    After a moment''s silence, Lambert continued, "They say there is a woman pregnant with your baby?


    What are you going to do with the baby if you get divorced?"


    He was wondering whether his son would marry Kaley after the divorce. That was impossible.


    "Even if I get divorced, I won''t marry anyone else."


    In his heart, he only had one wife which was Rita. If they divorced, he didn''t want to get married again.


    "Well, have you finished your words? Please go out now." There was a rather disgust in Aaron''s tone.


    He did not want to say anything or see anyone. He was extremely anxious and angry now, and no one


    would be his target to vent to his feelings.


    Seeing this, Lambert stood up and looked at his son. "Think about it yourself. I really hope to have a


    grandson as soon as possible. If the woman is pregnant with a boy, I allow you to bring him back."


    "Even if it''s a boy, I will not marry her." Aaron was determined. Rita was the only one he wanted to


    marry and live for a whole lifetime. Not anyone but her.


    He had loved Rita for so many years and she was the only one he would marry. But now why did she


    do such a thing?


    After Lambert finished his words, he went out. Seeing hime out, Selena hurried forward and


    asked, "What was going on between you two? Did he say anything? Is he going to divorce Rita?"


    "I think you may ask too much about him. Don''t worry about the kids. They know what they should do."


    After saying that, Lambert turned around and was about to leave. But Selena pointed at his back


    angrily and shouted, "You ask me not to worry about the kids? It''s all your fault!"


    Lambert ignored her and went downstairs by elevator.


    Seeing that the door of the office was not closed, Selena rushed in. Afraid that she might irritate Aaron,


    Wendy quickly pulled her hand and said, "Mrs. Lambert, let''s go out!"


    Selena pushed her away. "Get off me!"


    Aaron''s face was gloomy, and there was a murderous look on his face. It seemed like he was about to


    kill someone!


    "What do you want?" he asked, staring at his mother.


    "I just have one thing to tell you. If you don''t divorce, I will jump out of here!"


    His mother was threatening him with death!


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Aaron frowned and thought, ''This is my mother. You even tried to threaten me to divorce Rita. How


    could you hate Rita so much? And you even want us to divorce as soon as possible.''


    "Well, I see. You can go back now. Don''t make trouble again. It''s meaningless to do it again and again."


    He didn''t want to talk to Selena anymore. He waved at Wendy and asked her to take his mother out.


    "Rita did such a disgusting thing. I have told you that she is not a good woman! And you don''t believe


    me. Now you know how bad she is, right?"


    Aaron didn''t want to hear any more words from her, so he asked Wendy to take her away quickly.


    He sat alone in the room and looked into some direction absent-mindedly.


    His heart was filled with the figure of Rita. Did she really do such a humiliated thing to hurt him? But


    this time, it seemed that Rita really couldn''t refute her innocence, for all kinds of evidence showed that


    she really did it.


    Why did she do these things? Why did she make him sad again and again?


    Was it because he didn''t treat her well enough? Or was he not spoiling her enough? Why did she


    choose to betray him?


    Just because he made Kaley pregnant? She couldn''t ept it, so she did this to get back at him? So


    she slept with another man?


    Was this her vengeance on him by doing this stupid thing?


    He was not able to believe it.


    At the same time, Nora was feeling very satisfied at home. She finally let Rita be abandoned. She


    ordered the bodyguards to keep an eye on the movements of the Gu family twenty-four hours a day


    and report every act of Rita to her at any time.


    When he received the phone call from a bodyguard and knew that Rita was going to the hospital, Nora


    was stunned. "Has she already gone to the hospital? Well, send someone to the hospital to make


    trouble. Make it as big as possible and beat that bitch up!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, Selena came back. She was so angry that she didn''t sleep well for a


    few days. Her face was more wrinkled than before. She was so angry to think that how dare this bitch


    cheat on her son! She did this too much! What right did she have to cheat on her son? Did she even


    forget her humble position? She should be grateful since Aaron liked her! She did not but cheated on


    him!


    When Nora saw her aunt step in the house so angrily, she went forward with a smile. "Auntie, drink


    some water first. Don''t be angry."


    Nora knew Selena must be angry for Rita. Keeping her smile on the face, she continued, "Auntie, I just


    heard that Rita went to the hospital."


    "Why did she go to the hospital?" Selena frowned, "How dare that shameless bitch go out of her


    house? Isn''t she afraid of being disdained and rejected?"


    "I suggest we go to have a look? I happen to have a stomachache today," Nora held Selena''s arm and


    continued, "Auntie,e with me."


    Hearing this, Selena thought for a while and asked, "Which hospital?" She would like to see what Rita


    was up to!


    Nora smiledcently. "I''ll take you there!"


    She was about to go to the hospital to see how her men beat Rita up. She took Selena with her.

 Chapter 150 Take Off Her Clothes

    Chapter 150 Take Off Her Clothes


    After Selena changed her clothes, the two of them went to the hospital where Rita was.


    Rita was handling her patients'' admission, and the doctor was going to give her a full examination. She


    was queuing up to pay the hospitalization expenses. The cashier nurse who received the money


    recognized Rita when she saw her ID card. She whispered to the nurse next to her, "Hey, isn''t this Rita


    Gu? It''s that shameless woman! She married Mr. Aaron but cheated on him!"


    "Yes, yes, it''s her. I have seen her photos. She looks like to be normal. I really don''t know what Mr.


    Aaron likes about her. Eh, look at her..."


    The nurses pointed at Rita. She came alone without any acquaintance around her. She buried her


    head and just wanted to pay the money and stay in the ward.


    Just at this moment, a big and rough woman came out from nowhere. She raised her voice suddenly


    and shouted at Rita with a livid face, "Shameless bitch! You seduced my boyfriend! You fucking have a


    husband, but you still slept with my boyfriend! Is there anyone more shameless than you? You bitch!


    Go to hell!"


    As soon as the woman roared, people around her all kicked up a fuss. Several women came out of


    nowhere, raised their sleeves, pped on Rita''s face and pulled her hair.


    Rita''s face was red and swollen, and blood seeped from the corner of her mouth.


    Those women didn''t give up. They punched and kicked Rita with all their full strength. "Bitch! Shame on


    you!" Along came the condemning words.


    "Bitch! Who are you showing off to?"


    "Come on, tear her clothes off and see what kind of slut she is!"


    Someone shouted. Several women rushed up and pressed Rita''s arms and legs. Rita shouted


    desperately, "No! No!"


    Seeing this, some people around couldn''t bear to see this mess and tried to stop, but they were drove


    away by those women. "She is a shameless woman! How can you still sympathize with her? Are you


    the same as her?"


    Now no one dared to go forward. The people around watched Rita being pressed on the ground by


    more than a dozen women and beaten wildly.


    "No! Let go of me!"


    Rita cried out desperately. At this time, someone kicked her belly. She was so painful that she almost


    fainted. Her face became pale, her lips were pale purple, and beans of sweat kepting out on her


    forehead.


    However, those women didn''t seem to stop at all. Seeing that she was more and more painful, they


    were more pleased to beat her harder and harder. They pressed Rita''s hands and feet, pulled her


    away, and several women kicked her belly and chest in session. It was so painful that Rita was


    unable to resist.


    "Strip her naked! Let''s see how she will be as a human in the future!"


    Hearing this, Rita opened her red and swollen eyes. If she was stripped naked, she would be too


    shamed to live on in the future!


    No, she couldn''t let them do that!


    She tried her best to resist, but she was no match for them at all!


    They just wanted to humiliate her in public!


    Nora brought Selena here to watch the show, and she did not forget to invite Yvonne to join them.


    Yvonne always hated Rita so much. But unfortunately, Yvonne took Magee with her toe here.


    Seeing this, Magee was extremely shocked!


    He saw Rita lying on the ground with her clothes and pants stripped by a group of women. Her face


    was beaten to bleed, and her lower body was even bleeding...


    How could this be? Why did those people do this to Rita in public?


    "Stop! Stop! All of you!"


    Unable to stand it anymore, Magee rushed forward and scolded those women, "I said stop!"


    "Magee, are you crazy?" Nora was watching the scene with great interest, seeing that Rita''s trousers


    and clothes were about to be stripped off. But Magee stepped forward to stop everything. It was not a


    good time!


    Nora stepped forward and stared at him viciously. "What are you doing? It''s none of your business!


    That bitch asked for it. Or do you still love her? You can''t forget her in your heart, right? This bitch is


    really good at seducing you like this!"


    Nora felt annoyed so she told the onlookers around,pletely willing to make herself look rude, "This


    bitch seduced my fianc��! And she even slept with him! Oh, God! This kind of woman! She deserves it!


    Death is not to be regretted for her!"


    Regardless of Nora''s cold eyes and scornful words, Magee carried up Rita on the ground who was


    dying and said, "The killers must pay for their crimes! Can you afford it?"


    Looking at him, Nora asked coldly, "How dare you go against my will! Have you forgotten that I have


    something on you?"


    "Don''t threaten me!" Magee sneered. I will never be threatened by you again! I''ll go to the police station


    to surrender myself tomorrow morning! No matter how many years I''ll be sentenced, I''ll ept that!"


    Seeing that Rita was about to be beaten to death, He thought if he didn''t do anything, he was not a


    man!


    "Hey, you, you!" Pointing at him with a trembling finger, Nora roared, "How dare you!"


    "Why not? I can''t stand you any longer!"


    Magee carried Rita, holding her tightly in his arms.


    Looking at the blood on the ground, she felt a little ufortable and sorry. She didn''t know why. She


    always hated Rita and wanted her to leave her son as soon as possible, but when she saw this scene,


    she still felt apologetic.


    Although in her eyes, Rita was a slut, she couldn''t stand those women beating and scolding her like


    this and even tearing her clothes. It was in the public ce.


    At this moment, Pitt jumped out of nowhere and shouted at Magee, "Hands off! That''s my woman!"


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Who are you?"


    Magee looked at Pitt coldly. Pitt swaggered forward and said, "The woman in your arms is mine!"


    "You are the paramour of Rita!" Nora cried out, "Come on, everybody takes a good look at this! How


    many men this Rita has?"


    "Shut up!" It seemed that Pitt was here to make trouble.


    Like a haunting ghost, he kept showing up in front of Rita always!


    He thought it was really a good time for him to appear now.

 Chapter 151 How Could You Betray Me For That Bitch

    Chapter 151 How Could You Betray Me For That Bitch


    Seeing that Pitt walked forward and wanted to take over Rita from Magee, he took a few steps back


    and said, "Don''t touch her! Get away as far as you can!"


    "Oh, what''s your rtionship with Riri?" said Pitt unhappily. "It''s none of your business! I''m not talking


    to Riri! If Riri divorces, I will marry her immediately. She will soon be my woman!"


    Hearing this, Selena thought that Rita had gone too far to cuckold her son. She even found herself a


    new husband! She was waiting Aaron to divorce and then marry the man!


    Selena was so angry that the few pity for Rita in her heart vanished.


    "Rita, shame on you!" Selena cursed! The women beside her added, "Bitch! Slut! Skittish woman!"


    The crowd cursed Rita with a lot of dirty words.


    Pitt was about to fight with Magee. He shouted, "Who the hell are you? I have slept with Riri. She is my


    woman now!"


    "Fuck off!"


    Magee did not care where this man came from and did not believe in his words. He believed in Rita.


    She would never give up Aaron for such a man. She was a person who would ept a man as her


    lover for a whole lifetime. Once she liked someone, she would never betray him!


    How could she give up Aaron for such a scumbag!


    "Humph, who do you think you are?" continued Pitt., "Give her to me!"


    After saying that, he was about to take over Rita again, but Magee refused. Nora pulled him forward


    and roared, "You still care this bitch! Her man hase to look for her, but you still don''t let her go! You


    must have lost your soul because of this bitch! I am your fianc��e! You protect this bitch in front of me.


    How could you do this to me?"


    The people around them now came to realized what was going on. Magee, left his fianc�� behind and


    protect another woman. They believed that there must be something wrong between him and Rita who


    had been married, but cheating on her husband at the same time. And no the other intrigant came over.


    "Magee Jiang! You''re obviously having an affair with her!" Nora didn''t care that she would make it a big


    deal. She just wanted to make it out of control. Both sides would suffer losses. "Oh, you bastard!


    What''s so good about her? Why are you still protecting her?"


    "You stole my woman!" The fight was about to break out, and Pitt tore the cor of Magee. Being


    attacked by Pitt and Nora from both sides, Magee almost couldn''t hold Rita tightly in his arms.


    "This bitch just pretends to be innocent, but actually she is a bitch! You still protect her! Did she drug


    you with magic potion? Or was she good at bed and coaxed you into heaven?"


    "Nonsense!" Magee didn''t want to tangle with these two people at all. He wanted to send Rita to the


    emergency room, but was stopped by Pitt. "Give her to me!"


    "No way!" He would never believe other men, except Aaron. Aaron would treat Rita well with heart, he


    knew that!


    He was furious to death that these people insulted Rita, but as now Rita was seriously injured now, he


    had to protect her first. He couldn''t let anything happen to her again.


    Seeing Rita curling up in his arms in great pain, Magee firmly protected her.


    However, one after another, Nora pped on Magee''s face. "You bastard! You betrayed me for this


    bitch!"


    The more she said, the angrier she became. She took out a cup from nowhere and waved it at the back


    side of his head.


    Seeing this, Selena was about to stop her, but failed. Nora had harmed Magee''s head already! At that


    moment, blood trickled down. Yvonne was frightened and screamed. She stepped forward to stop Nora


    from hitting her brother, but was frightened back by Nora''s shouting and didn''t dare to move.


    "Magee Jiang! We support you everything, your food, your living and your clothes! If it weren''t for me,


    your family would have been ruined! How could you help a bitch? You even abandoned your wife for


    her!"


    With one hand covering the wound on the back of his head, Magee felt dizzy and knelt down


    involuntarily. He sneered and slightly bit his lips, "I have never treated you as my wife."


    At this time, Wendy arrived at the hospital. Her assistant who was sent to follow Rita twenty-four hours


    a day just called her and tell her that Rita was involved in a quarrel in the hospital.


    It hadn''t been a long time since the ident happened, and Wendy thought she should handle it by


    herself. If her boss knew it, she couldn''t imagine how he would do to revenge those people.


    Wendy was here to help.


    She walked up to Magee and asked, "Mr. Magee, are you okay?"


    She saw that Rita was tightly protected in Magee''s arms, her face was badly hurt and her lower body


    was bleeding. She couldn''t believe what had happened just now!


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Who are you?" Pitt had no idea who Wendy was, so he asked in a impolite tone.

 Chapter 152 Send Rita To A Place That Nobody Would Find Her

    Chapter 152 Send Rita To A ce That Nobody Would Find Her


    Wendy stared at Pitt coldly. "Who do you think you are? Where did you jump out?"


    With shock and impatience on his face, Pitt said, "Shit! I''m her man!"


    Wendy looked at this man up and down. Was this the man who had sex with Rita that day? ''Oh no!


    This man looks not so good. Is Rita blind? How could she cheat on boss for this stupid man? I can''t


    even believe my eyes. How could thispete with boss?''


    Wendy didn''t want to talk to this man anymore. She asked a nurse next to her toe here to take


    care of Rita and sent her assistant to call the doctor. At this time, Rita was so weak that she seemed to


    be already at herst gasp.


    After everything was arranged, she looked back at Selena and said, "I advise you not to interfere in


    Miss Rita''s matter, Mrs. Lambert. Boss will get more angry when he knows it. Now that boss is in a fit of


    anger, you''d better not interfere."


    Wendy was polite to Selena. Then she nced at Nora]. She couldn''t believe what she had seen just


    now. She couldn''t believe that Nora shouted and cursed at Magee and even hit his head. She


    wondered that if this behavior was suitable for ady from the Su family. The most hateful thing was


    that the other women came out of nowhere and beat Rita like this! If anything seriously happened to


    Rita, they would all be in trouble!


    Wendy didn''t want to waste her time to these people anymore. She turned around and walked to the


    emergency room.


    Nora shouted at her back, "Did he send you here? Did Aaron ask you to do this?"


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Turning around to look at Nora, Wendy said, "Boss will know it sooner orter. Miss Nora, do you have


    any other questions? If there is none, please excuse me! I''m leaving now. By the way, Miss Rita hasn''t


    finished the divorce procedure with boss yet. She is still Mrs. Aaron. If anything happens to her, I can''t


    afford it. We all cannot afford it."


    Hearing this, Nora clenched her fists in anger. "Divorce is just a matter of time. Rita''s paramour is here.


    Will cousin still tolerate her cheating on him? I don''t think so."


    "I don''t want to get involved in the matter between Mr. and Mrs. Aaron. I don''t want to ask their privacy


    too much. I just need to do my job well." Then she turned around and went to the emergency room.


    After she left, Yvonne burst into tears and rushed to the emergency room to see her brother.


    Nora red at Pitt irritably. "Who the hell are you? Who do you think you are?"


    Ignoring Nora, Pitt was about to turn around and leave the hospital.


    "I''m talking to you. Did you hear me?"


    "You are insane. I don''t want to talk to you."


    "Who are you talking about? Insane? Say it clear!" Nora almost had a quarrel with Pitt. Selena pulled


    her and tried to stop her. "That''s enough. Stop it. It''s so embarrassing."


    "Auntie, look who Rita is looking for! This stupid man!"


    "Stopining!" Obviously, Selena was impatient and didn''t want to listen to their argument. Seeing


    that Rita was dragged away, she had a bad feeling. What happened to her? She was just hit by some


    punching and kicking, but why did she hurt as if she would die for it?


    Selena frowned irritably. It was unreasonable for her to stand by and do nothing when these young


    people got into quarrel here.


    Nora still did not want to give up. She held Selena''s arm and said, "Auntie, you already saw that, these


    women have suffered a lot from Rita. You can imagine how many men she has seduced. Look at how


    crazy Magee is. I don''t think I have wronged her. Rita was such a horrible woman. She had aroused


    public indignation. Otherwise, why would there be so many people making trouble for her? It was


    eptable and understandable when one person wronged her, but there are so many people who hate


    her. It must be her own problem! And the man is her paramour. Auntie, you have to uphold justice for


    cousin! He was taking back a trouble to you! She have brought so many disasters..."


    Hearing Nora''s nagging, Selena felt a headache. She just wanted to go back home.


    "All right, all right. Stop it. Didn''t you hear what Wendy just said? They haven''t divorced yet. Rita is still


    my daughter-inw. I''m not in the mood to deal with this now."


    "Auntie, how can you leave this alone?" Nora wouldn''t give up. How could she let go of Rita so easily?


    She continued to add fuel to the fire. "If you don''t care about cousin, maybe he won''t divorce. Maybe


    he can bear to be a cuckolded. This is terrible!"


    "No way!" Selena''s face was as cold as ice. What an unreasonable woman Rita was! How many lovers


    did she have?


    "Auntie, you have to persuade cousin to break off all rtions with Rita,"


    Nora continued. "I can''t let my cousin indulge her anymore. I have to send her to some ce that


    nobody would find her when Wendy is not here, so that that Rita won''t make trouble to any of us


    again!"

 Chapter 153 Created A Tremendous Uproar In The Gu Family

    Chapter 153 Created A Tremendous Uproar In The Gu Family


    Selena didn''t want to hear it from Nora anymore, so she kept silent.


    Nora, who was persuading and encouraging beside, muttered, "My cousin is so kind to her. It''s said


    that he not only transferred the property like the house, car and shopping mall to her, but also took her


    parents to live in the vi he just bought. Since she got the favor of cousin, so her whole family all got


    benefited from him. Their smallpany was about to go bankrupt. Without my cousin''s help, it would


    have died eight hundred times. Well, now, they not only go back to the original level, but get arge


    investment."


    Nora knew that the only reason why Selena was angry with Rita was all because of her mother, Grace.


    As long as she mentioned more about Rita''s parents in front of Selena, she would definitely get angry.


    Sure enough, Selena got the point. "So, you mean Aaron has given them a lot of things?"


    "Shopping mall, hotel, house, car... Those property is all under her ownership. How could she ept


    all these without any qualms of conscience? How dare she?"


    ''Though cousin Aaron is rich, the money he has earned doesn''t grow on trees. What did Rita earn?


    Why did she ept so many things from the Leng family? Was she qualified to ept them? She did


    not give birth to a baby for Aaron, but also had an affair with other man! She even slept with another


    man! How shameless she was!


    Selena felt disgusted at the thought of Rita sleeping with another man. Was there anything more


    disgusting?


    "Auntie, how about I go with you to take back the house the Gus now upied?" Nora tried to stir up


    more trouble. She knew that Selena was in a fit of anger. Selena had been hating Grace for so many


    years. So Nora thought it was a perfect opportunity for her aunt to humiliate Grace.


    Selena thought for a while and asked, "Are they still staying in Aaron''s house?"


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, this whole family is shameless. They don''t want to leave. Cousin Aaron gave them the property,


    so they just think they are the owner of it. That''s how the poor people are. They always like to take


    advantage of others."


    The more Nora said, the angrier Selena became. She went out, pulling Nora together with her. "Ask


    some bodyguards to drive that shameless couple out of the house!"


    She wanted to see Grace in person. That bitch gave birth to bitch! As shameless as she was! Shame!


    After hearing that, Nora took Selena to the Gu family.


    Grace went back from the grocery and was about to go home to cook. When she walked to the door,


    several people came to her aggressively.


    "Who are you?"


    Grace had a bad feeling. She rang the doorbell in a hurry. When Jack heard the sound, he saw Selena


    and Nora get out of the car. Grace was stunned and asked, "It''s her. What is she doing here?"


    "It must be about Riri," said Jack. How could Selena not know the incident?


    Selena walked into the yard and looked up at the vi. It was a single vi with a small garden and


    three storeys. The decoration was very exquisite.


    How could Aaron give the house to these two people? He must piss her off deliberately!


    Selena stepped forward and said with a fierce look, "You really have raised a good daughter. She lied


    to my son and slept with other men!"


    Jack clenched his fists. "Don''t sling mud at us!"


    "Did I say anything wrong?" said Selena with a cold smile. "This house belongs to my son, right? How


    could you have the nerve to live in it? I tell you, Rita has been driven out of his house since she has


    done such a shameless thing. The whole world knows that. You have such a shameless daughter, and


    how dare you still live in the house! Get out of here! All of you!"


    Several bodyguards rushed up and surrounded Jack and Grace. The basket in Grace''s hand s was


    beaten to fall to the ground. She stared at Selena in astonishment. "What do you want?"


    "We don''t want a daughter-inw like your daughter! How dare you take things from our Leng family!


    Get out! Now!"


    As soon as Selena finished her words, Nora snapped her fingers to instruct the bodyguards all rush


    into the house. Soon, they threw all the clothes of Jack and Grace, as well as the pots and pans they


    bought, out of the window. They smashed their stuff into pieces, and the books of Rita were thrown


    away just like rubbish.


    Dozens of bodyguards quickly cleaned up the vi. Everything in the vi, as long as it was the Gu


    family''s belongings, was thrown away. Jack and Grace, the two elder people stood outside the door


    and watched the house being turned into a mess, helplessly. They were stunned for a long time until


    they came to their senses.


    "Go back to your small house! Don''t dream toe back again!"


    It was not enough for Selena to vent all her anger. She continued to shout at them, "Get out of here


    with your shit. You have raised a shameless daughter! The Leng family doesn''t wee people like


    you!"


    Selena sneered at the two and still cursed, "You two also have no sense of shame!"


    "Enough!" Jack stood out to defend his wife. "Watch your words!"


    "Did I say anything wrong? She seduced my husband. I will never forgive her!"


    Grace trembled with anger. She pointed at Selena and shouted, "When did I seduce your husband?


    Make it clear! Don''t talk nonsense and nder me!"


    Having no concrete evidence to argue with her, Selena just roared, "you shameless woman! You gave


    a shameless daughter!"


    Grace was so angry that she wanted to p the woman. She tried her best to control her anger and


    calm herself down. This woman didn''t like her all the time, and even was picky about her daughter,


    Rita.


    Grace always thought that it was okay for Selena to scold her, but not okay to her daughter!

 Chapter 154 Has Rita Been Pregnant For Three Months

    Chapter 154 Has Rita Been Pregnant For Three Months


    Seeing that Selena was trembling with anger, Nora cared much about her Auntie''s health, so she


    hurried forward to support her to stand still. Then she said, "Auntie, don''t be angry. It''s not worth it if


    anger does damage to your body!"


    "How dare you interrupt your eldership talking!" Grace was not to be easily trifled with. She red at


    Nora and snorted, "Is this behavior that the Su familydies would do? Didn''t your parents tell you to be


    polite to your elders?"


    "The Su family is much better than yours!" Selena stopped Nora and shouted at Grace, "Look at


    yourself! How dare youpare yourself with me, your family with mine? You must be dreaming! I''m


    telling you, get out of here right now. This is a house of Aaron. You can''t live here for one more day!"


    After saying that, Nora called in the bodyguards. "Drive them away!"


    The bodyguards pushed Jack and Grace out of the yard and threw their clothes on the street. They


    also took away their keys of the house.


    Grace fell to the ground. Jack held her up. "Are you okay?"


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Grace shook her head and said, "Let''s just call Riri. Otherwise, she will be very sad when shees


    back to find out that the mess here."


    "Okay."


    Jack clenched his fists with resentment. "It''s all my fault. If I hadn''t failed in business, you and Riri


    wouldn''t have been looked down upon by others. There is no good person in the Su family!" His voice


    was full of angry and self-usation.


    "Never mind," said Grace, holding his hand. "If they want us to leave, we will just go away. Anyway, all


    these things don''t belong to us. At that time, we was deciding to move in just for a short time.


    Remember that?"


    Since they lived temporarily, they didn''t bring much stuff with them, and the furniture in their house


    hadn''t been moved here either. When they left, they didn''t need to take too many things with them.


    Seeing that Jack and Grace] supported each other and left the vi, Selena was still angry. She spat on


    the ground. "It''s true that bitch was always born from a bitch! Bah! Disgusting!"


    "Auntie, how we deal with this house?"


    Nora took a look at the vi. She herself actually liked it pretty much. It was quiet and elegant, and the


    traffic was convenient nearby. Unfortunately, she thought, such a good house was given to the Gu


    people which was really a waste.


    "Let it be empty. I don''t care about it. Anyway, I will never let anyone from the Gu family live in here."


    After saying that, Selena got on the car angrily. If her husband Lambert saw what happened just now, it


    would be a great relief for her. Grace was the thorn in her flesh. She hated Grace for so many years.


    She thought it was for her mercy that she did not revenge herself on Grace. However, in turn Grace


    asked her daughter to seduce her son. How cunning that woman was!


    She would never let Rita get close to Aaron again. Absolutely not!


    "Nora," Selena called. She was already sitting in the car. "How''s it going about Rita in the hospital?"


    "Wait, let me ask."


    As soon as Nora finished speaking, she called her people in the hospital. She arranged some assistant


    to monitor the movements of Rita at any time.


    "How is it going?"


    As soon as Nora asked, the girl on the other end of the phone answered, "Miss Nora, there''s an


    incident here."


    "What happened?" What else could Rita do? Was she dead? That would be the happiest news for her.


    She didn''t even need to do anything by herself to deal with Rita.


    The assistant said anxiously, "I just heard that Rita seemed to be pregnant for two months, but the boy


    was dead."


    "What? Be pregnant for two months? A boy?"


    Nora was stunned. She couldn''t let Selena know about this. If the period of pregnancy was two months,


    the baby must be Aaron''s. Selena would go crazy when she knew that her grandson had just died.


    Although Selena hated Rita, she would not hate her grandson.


    "You sure it''s two months?" Nora asked again. "No misunderstanding?"


    "Yes, I asked the doctor. He said it''s two months."


    After the assistant finished her words, Nora bit her lips and said, "Go and tell the doctor that it''s three


    months."


    "What?" The assistant was confused.


    "Give him fifty million and let him change the period to three months." They had only been married for


    two months, less than three months. If the report said Rita had be pregnant for three month, the baby in


    Rita''s belly was not Aaron''s, and he would only hate her more.


    The assistant didn''t dare to say anything. So Nora roared, "Hurry up! Go and tell him to do it!"


    "Yes, yes, yes!" The assistant quickly hung up the phone and went into the doctor''s office. She should


    do it quickly in secret before Rita woke up.


    Raising her eyebrows proudly, Nora turned around and ran to the car. "Auntie, bad news! Or maybe


    good news to us! Something really big!"


    "What''s the matter?" Selena frowned and confused if there was something more troublesome.


    "Auntie," Nora held Selena''s arm and stared at her earnestly. "You''d better prepare mentally for this. It''s


    really amazing."


    "Just tell me!"


    Selena urged impatiently.


    "Rita has been pregnant for three months. Did you ever hear about it?"


    "Pregnant? For three months?" She was stunned immediately and then did some calction in her


    mind carefully. The blind date of Rita and Aaron was just over two months ago. If she remembered


    correctly, that was still July. Now it was only September. How could Rita be pregnant for three months?


    "Yes, it''s three months. I asked the doctor to confirm it again and again. The doctor said exactly it''s


    three months. I think something must be wrong. They got the marriage license a week after the blind


    date. It''s only two months since they got married. How could Rita be pregnant for three months? Was it


    because... because... she had already..."


    Selena was so angry that she was even unable to hear clearly thetter part of Nora''s words. Rita had


    almost refresh her mind. What a bitch!


    Being pregnant for three months? In other words, she had been pregnant with someone else''s baby


    but still had sex with her son?


    Selena covered her chest and was so angry to stand still. She tried with herst effort. "Nora! Hurry up!


    Take me to the hospital!"


    She wanted to find out the truth herself in the hospital.


    "Auntie, don''t be so emotional. The baby is dead. Maybe it''s the punishment from God since Rita is


    such a bitch," Nora sneered. "You know, bitch always has her own fate."

 Chapter 155 The Baby‘s Father Was Not Aaron, Definitely

    Chapter 155 The Baby��s Father Was Not Aaron, Definitely


    "Does Aaron know it?" Fortunately, Selena had a strong heart so she would not die of anger out of this


    news. She pulled Nora''s arm and asked, "Does he know this?"


    "I don''t think he knows yet, but we couldn''t hide it from him. He will know it sooner orter," Nora


    sighed deliberately. "What a freak woman my cousin found. She''s pregnant, but still had sex with


    him..."


    Nora nced at Selena''s face, which already turned dark with anger. She shouted out, "Give me the


    phone!"


    Nora handed the phone to her obediently. She called Aaron, but he didn''t answer it. She had to call


    Wendy. "Ask Aaron to answer the phone!"


    When she heard the roar, Wendy felt her eardrum was almost broken. She quickly gave the phone to


    her boss and tell him, "It''s Mrs. Lambert."


    "What does she want now?" Aaron was busy with his work. He felt annoyed when heard his mother''s


    name.


    "I don''t know. But judging from her tone, she seems to be very angry. You''d better answer it " Wendy


    handed the phone to him.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "She is always very angry." After thinking for a while, he picked up his phone and wanted to know what


    his mother wanted to do this time.


    "Hey."


    Hearing his son''s voice, Selena calmed down instead. She took a deep breath and then opened her


    mouth, "I''m telling you, Rita is really a bitch! She was really... Ahem ahem..."


    Selena was so angry that she coughed heavily. Aaron, on the other end of the phone interrupted her,


    "Are you finishing your words? Is it interesting to repeat that?"


    "Rita is pregnant for three months!"


    As soon as Selena finished her words, Aaron didn''t realize what had happened. Was she saying Rita


    being pregnant? Was he going to be a father?


    No, what? Three months?


    They just got married for a short time. It was only two months since the first time he had sex with Rita.


    And he had worn a condom when he had sex with her for the first time. It couldn''t have been that time.


    He had always been very careful. If she was really pregnant for three months, then it must be...


    "Where is she? Are you with her?" Clenching his fists, Aaron thought that he had to see Rita. He had to


    figure out what happened to the baby!


    "She''s in the hospital. I''m not with that bitch! I''m telling you, you were cuckolded, Aaron. She had


    nned it before your marriage. She was pregnant with someone else but she still married you. You


    would mistakenly think it was your baby. In this way, her son could inherit the property of the Leng


    family. How scheming she was! She is a horrible woman, Aaron!"


    He didn''t hear a word of Selena, and he had no interests in hearing them.


    "Which hospital is she now?"


    "Do you still want to see her? Have you forgotten that she slept with another man? This woman is so


    dirty! Do you still want to protect her?" Selena coughed again.


    Aaron raised his voice. "Which hospital?"


    Stunned by his roar, Selena was in a daze for a long time. This voice shocked Nora too. She had never


    seen such a big fury from Aaron.


    Before Selena said anything, the phone was hung up.


    Aaron took a deep breath and said to Wendy who was stunned by his behavior next to him, "Go and


    find Rita!"


    After dealing with the hospital''s matter, she came back as soon as possible. She didn''t expect that


    something bad would happen again, and this time it was a big deal!


    Pregnant? What if it was Mr. Aaron''s child? What if it wasn''t his?


    This must be a greatest problem in the century!


    At this moment, a bodyguard called, "Miss Wendy, Miss Wendy..."


    "Say it." The bodyguard called from the hospital. So she asked immediately, "What happened?"


    "Ma''am Rita had miscarriage. She was beaten by those women just now."


    Taking a deep breath, she was worried that in this way she was unable to check with the hospital for


    the baby''s true father.


    "How long has she been pregnant?" She walked out of the office in a hurry and asked in a low voice.


    "The doctor said that the baby shape can be seen, so it maybe more than three months..."


    More than three months? ording to the period, it couldn''t be Aaron''s. Her boss and Rita just met


    each other more than two months ago.


    "Are you sure it''s more than three months, not two months?" She asked with thest hope in her voice.


    "Yes, I''m sure. The doctor said it''s 15 weeks. It''s almost reaching four months in a week."


    Wendy could not believe her ear. "But? Rita is so thin in the body. Why can''t we see from her body?"


    She should look pregnant obviously since it has been three months. Does she not know that her period


    did note on time? Or did she really hide it from us on purpose? Otherwise, how could she not


    know that her period stopped?


    The baby couldn''t be Mr. Aaron''s.


    Taking a deep breath, Wendy thought, ''Oh no! How should I tell BOSS about this?''.


    "Miss Wendy, what should we do?"


    She had a bad feeling that there would be a big disaster that they couldn''t escape today.

 Chapter 156 Leave Here Completely

    Chapter 156 Leave Here Completely


    In the hospital, Rita was still asleep after the operation.


    Magee was guarding outside the ward, and several bodyguards sent by Wendy were standing outside


    all the time.


    When Aaron came, he rushed over to punch Magee once he met him. The two of them even did not


    speak yet. The knitted brows of Magee became deeper.


    Magee was not afraid of him. So he quickly gave a punch. The two men hit each other and fought in


    the corridor.


    Seeing this, Wendy immediately asked the bodyguards to pull them away, but they failed.


    "What do you want?" Magee looked at Aaron coldly. "Riri is in there, still ina."


    "Tell me, is she pregnant with your baby? Is that baby yours?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    Magee frowned. He had just thought for a long time outside the ward. Rita was pregnant for more than


    three months, but she was not with Aaron three months ago. Then who was the father of the baby?


    Aaron gave him a punch as soon as he arrived here. It seemed that he must think it was him.


    He was the only male who had a rtionship with Rita before Rita, but he had never had sex with her.


    How could Rita be pregnant with his baby?


    Magee pulled his shirt which had been crumpled by Aaron and looked up at him. "This baby is not


    mine. It has nothing to do with me. Don''t sling mud at me casually."


    "Then who is he? Who else did Riri like except for you? Don''t be timid to admit it if you did!"


    "It''s really not mine. How can I admit it? Now Riri has a miscarriage. She has just had an operation and


    needs more rest. Don''t make a fuss outside, okay?"


    Aaron didn''t want to talk to Magee any more. He had nearly gone crazy. What had happened recently


    surprised him. First, Rita had slept with another man, and now she was pregnant. Nobody knew who


    the father was. How could he not be angry? How could he stay calm?


    He cherished Rita for fear that she would be wronged. But now, just look at how she treated him back.


    What should he do? What did she want him to do? Didn''t he do enough to love her? Why did she let


    him down again and again?


    Did he not deserve her love, even if he had loved her for so many years?


    After a moment''s silence, Magee said, "if you really love Riri, you should go inside and see her."


    Aaron couldn''t ept the fact. So he did not move for a long time. Who was the baby''s father? How


    many things had she done to disappoint him?


    It was hard for him to imagine what would happen next. He turned around and said to Wendy, "let''s go."


    "Go? Why are you leaving so soon?"


    Wendy did not understand why her boss was in a rush to go. ''It''s not the style of Aaron. Does he really


    not want to go in and have a look at Ma''am Rita?''


    But, any normal man could not ept it. The baby she was carrying was not Mr. Aaron''s. How could


    he ept the fact of being a cuckold suddenly?


    "Now!"


    He didn''t want to see Magee at all, nor did he know how to face Rita. He didn''t know what he would do


    to her if they met each other.


    He loved her so much and spoiled her so much. But what did he get atst? What did he get? Betrayal,


    betrayal again and again!


    He chose to believe her. He really wanted to believe her. How could Rita prove to him that she was


    worthy of his trust, that she was worthy of his love?


    He sneered in his heart, wondering if he was stupid so that he chose to amodate himself to her


    again and again. Love engendered great toleration.


    But he did have a bottom line. He couldn''t bear it anymore.


    Seeing that Aaron had gone away and didn''t go in to see Rita, Wendy knew that her boss was really


    sad and disappointed in Rita this time.


    Was he going to leave herepletely?


    The baby in Rita''s belly was not his, which was a fact that could not be changed. So, Rita really


    betrayed him. She was pregnant with someone else''s child. How ridiculous! How satiric! She married


    Mr. Aaron even when she was pregnant and then received endless love from him. What was more


    ironic than this?


    Aaron had left directly. At the door of the ward, Magee stood there and watched Rita until she woke up.


    "Riri, you wake up."


    Seeing her open her eyes gradually, Magee rushed forward. Her body was too weak and face was too


    pale, and she had no strength at all. He felt really sorry for her.


    "Riri?"


    He called her again.


    In a daze, Rita heard someone calling her name. She thought it was Aaron. Was it Aaron calling her?


    "Aaron..."


    She couldn''t help crying out his name, and her tears slowly fell. Was it Aaron here? Had hee?


    "Riri, it''s me. It''s Magee."


    After he opened his mouth, he saw the disappointment in Rita''s eyes. He faked a smile and asked,


    "Where do you feel ufortable?"


    She felt pain all over her body. It was so painful that she almost died.


    "Where am I?"


    "You are in the hospital. You just..."


    Rita was beaten half dead. She may not know that she was pregnant herself and the baby was dead.


    Magee didn''t know how to exin to her, nor did he ask who the father of her baby was. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 157 Who Was The Father Of The Baby

    Chapter 157 Who Was The Father Of The Baby


    "What happened to me?" Rita felt a headache. She wanted to sit up, but she couldn''t motion a little bit.


    There was only Magee who was beside her, and she vaguely remembered that she was beaten by


    several women, calling her names such as mistress, bitch! If it weren''t for Magee, her clothes would


    have been taken off by those women. It was Magee who helped her out.


    "You are fine. You just need a good rest."


    Rita looked very haggard. She bit her thin lips and said softly, "Thank you, Magee."


    Although there was a deep misunderstanding between her and him before, she still had to thank him


    this time no matter what reasons he was for.


    Lowering his eyebrows, Magee pursed his thin lips slightly and sighed, "Riri, I apologize to you for what


    happened before. It''s my fault. I wronged you. I could hold a press conference to apologize to you face


    to face."


    This time, he hadpletely offended Nora. He couldn''t hide what he had done before, and sooner or


    later he would be imprisoned. But he had to prove that Rita was innocent before thewsuit, and let the


    whole world know the true face of Nora. He couldn''t let her continue to hurt Rita and ruin her life.


    "What happened? Tell me!" Rita frowned and looked at him.


    She knew Magee was back to the same one who she had known for many years. She knew that he


    must have his own difficulties. He suddenly changed into a totally different person she didn''t know.


    "Riri, I have to apologize to you. When I was abroad, I made some mistakes, so I came back secretly.


    You know..." Lowering his head, Magee didn''t dare to look into Rita''s eyes. "That''s why I don''t dare to


    express my love to you. I can only watch you marry into the Leng family. I can''t do anything about it. I


    know that if I were braver at that time, I would be frank with you. I have loved you for a long time, for so


    many years, but I don''t have the courage. I have awsuit against me, and I can''t drag you down."


    Rita''s eyes were full of astonishment. She stared at him, with a hint of pain in her eyes.


    "Nora has something on you? Did she threaten you with that?" Rita guessed what happened next.


    There was no doubt that for the coercion and pressure from Nora Magee suddenly pointed out it was


    Rita who seduced him.


    "Yes, it''s a big case and it would not be suppressed without the power of the Su family. I''m sorry, Riri. If


    I''m not losing my head for the moment, I..."


    "What on earth have you done?"


    Rita wanted to know that the gentle and silent Magee would do things that were against reason and


    nature?


    "Are you trapped by someone else? Don''t you know that Nora has been keeping an eye on you for a


    long time?"


    Magee shook his head and said, "It''s none of her business. Imitted the crime of raping abroad.


    The punishment for the crime of raping abroad is very severe. If it weren''t for her, I would have been


    arrested abroad long ago."


    "The crime of raping?" Rita felt as if she had been struck by lightning. She didn''t seem to understand


    that Magee had evermitted the crime of rape. Who was raped? "You, you, you mean..."


    She looked at Magee with her eyes wide open. She couldn''t believe what he just said.


    The crime of raping? Why did he do that? Magee had always been decent. Was he drunk or


    something? Or was he drugged by somebody else? Rita couldn''t believe that Magee would do this.


    She stared at him and asked with a pale face, "What you did... Do you know the consequences when


    you did this? Were you crazy, Magee Jiang?"


    Without saying anything, Magee smiled bitterly, "Riri, it''s none of your business. I deserve it. Listen to


    me, you don''t have to worry about me. Since I have told Nora everything, I will protect you. Riri, I will


    make it clear to everyone that you are not that kind of person at all!"


    "Make it clear? How? Even if the incidentst time was not true, how could you help me exin it this


    time? I finally betrayed Aaron."


    Rita sighed and looked at the ceiling. She didn''t know what to do now. She felt ache all over her body.


    What happened to her? Why was she so weak? She was beaten a few times but ended up like this.


    Seeing her frown in pain, he sighed again, "Riri, do you know you have a miscarriage?"


    "What? Miscarriage? Me?"


    Rita didn''t get it at the moment. She thought she was in a dream, and the word floated into her ears.


    Miscarriage, she was pregnant, and the baby was dead!


    "Who is the father of my baby?" He couldn''t help but ask.


    She was pregnant and the baby was surely Aaron''s. She only had sex with him. Even if Pitt really got


    herid, it was only two days ago. It was impossible for her to be pregnant now.


    Rita covered her belly and grabbed the sheet on the bed. "Am I really pregnant?"


    "Yes, it''s true. You have been pregnant for three months, but Riri, your baby hasn''t been kept."


    "Is it because of those women? Were their beating causing me miscarriage? Who sent them here?


    Was it Nora?" Rita was so angry that she sat up from the bed and pulled out the needle hole on the


    back of her hand. "Was it her? Did she kill my baby?"


    "Riri, that baby... Was he really Aaron''s?"


    Why did Magee ask such a question? Rita was a little confused. If Aaron had known that she was


    pregnant, he would havee to her. But why didn''t hee? Was there something wrong with the


    baby?


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Of course it''s Aaron''s. Is there anyone else?"


    "But you haven''t married him three months ago! The pregnant period was more than three months?


    How could the father be Aaron? Did you two know each other before?"

 Chapter 158 She Lost Him Completely

    Chapter 158 She Lost Him Completely


    "What do you mean? Did you just say that I was pregnant with another man before our marriage?"


    Rita couldn''t help shouting at Magee angrily.


    No, that was impossible. She hadn''t slept with a man three months ago. How could she just get


    pregnant three months ago? Unless it was wireless reproduction.


    Rita really wanted tough. She sneered, "Are you doubting me by asking me this? I didn''t have sex


    with anyone before that. Except for Aaron. Do I even not know who is the father of my baby?"


    Of course, Magee believed in her, but all kinds of evidence showed that since she had been pregnant


    for three months ago, the child could not be Aaron''s. Not only did she think so, but everyone would


    think so.


    "You are in a very dangerous situation now. Aaron doesn''t believe that the child is his, because of the


    pregnant period. More than three months ago, Aaron did not have sex with you. Everyone thinks that


    the baby''s father is not him. Riri, tell me, what was exactly going on?"


    Rita was stunned. Now she waspletely in a panic. How could it be possible that she didn''t know


    that she had sex with others.


    But they said that the child was not Aaron''s. Then whose could it be? She was confused by those


    opinions. She shook her head and said, "I really didn''t, didn''t have sex with any man before Aaron."


    She said it word by word, looking at Magee, like a student who made mistakes to report the situation to


    the teacher.


    Seeing that Rita was so serious, he believed that she was saying the truth. He believed in what kind of


    person she was, so he believed that she was definitely not a skittish woman. "I believe in you, but my


    trust is useless. It has to be the trust from Aaron. Now he is sure that the baby is not his. What do you


    think we should do?"


    "Well, if he doesn''t trust me, I have nothing to say. If he doesn''t even trust me about the baby, I really


    don''t..."


    But on second thought, she realized that it was herself who made Aaron lose his trust in her again and


    again. If she hadn''t done these things, he wouldn''t have been so disappointed at her. How could she


    exin the matter of Pitt? After all, it was a fact. Now that such a thing happened, he would reasonably


    believe that the baby was not his.


    Rita covered her belly and curled up in pain. "You can go out now. I want to be alone for a while."


    "Riri." Hearing his gentle calling, Rita shook her head and covered her ears. "Get out! Get out now! I


    don''t want to hear a single word."


    She didn''t want to listen to him at the moment no matter what he tried to say. Magee actually didn''t


    know what the suitable words at the moment was. Seeing Rita like this, he felt heartbroken. He stood


    up and said slowly, "If you need me, just call me. I''ll be outside waiting. You can call me at any time."


    After this, he went out and gently closed the door.


    In the ward, Rita curled up on the bed, crying bitterly. Would Aaron answer her phone? Would he hang


    up when he saw her caller ID? Had he cklisted and deleted her number already?


    After thinking for a while, she decided to give him a call. Now she just wanted to see Aaron and exin


    to him clearly. She hoped that he would believe her and believe that he was the father of the baby!


    She took out her phone and dialed the number that she had already remembered it in mind for


    thousands of times. The phone was connected, but a cold voice came from the other end of the phone.


    "Sorry! The subscriber you dialed cannot be connected for the moment, please redialter."


    Rita listened to these machine answering over and over again, and a burst of pain arose in her heart. It


    seemed that Aaron really didn''t want to talk to her anymore. He had firmly believed that the baby in her


    belly was not his, and she really had no idea what to do. Now that the baby was dead, and everyone


    thought she was a skittish woman, married into the Leng family with someone else''s baby, and even


    had sex with another man during their marriage. How could she stay in the Leng family? How could she


    stay beside Aaron? How could she ask for his forgiveness?


    She should find a ce to die secretly.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Rita wiped her tears. She couldn''t just end her life like this. Even if she died, she had to let Aaron know


    the truth. She couldn''t die for no reason. She had to let him know that she was not that kind of skittish


    woman. She wanted to tell him that she was really pregnant with his baby, and the boy was his!


    Seeing that she couldn''t get through the phone, Rita had to call Wendy.


    Seeing the caller ID of Rita, Wendy was stunned at first. ''Wasn''t she in the hospital? Hadn''t she just


    taken an operation? Why did she call him?'' Thinking of this, she answered the phone, "Miss Rita?"


    She didn''t know whether Mr. Aaron would admit that Rita was his wife or not. It was better not to call


    her Ma''am Rita or Mrs. Aaron.


    "Wendy, where is Aaron?"


    Rita''s voice was very weak. She held the phone tightly and her palms were full of sweat. "Is he with


    you?"


    "Miss Rita, Mr. Aaron is in a meeting. What can I do for you?"


    With a frown, Wendy sighed and continued, "Miss Rita, you just took an operation. You''d better take a


    good rest. Boss doesn''t want to see you now."


    Rita knew that if it weren''t for the appearance of Wendy, she and Magee would have been beaten to


    death by those women.


    Wasn''t this the order from Aaron?


    So, did it mean that even if Aaron knew that she was beaten and bullied, he wouldn''te to show up


    to protect her?


    "Okay, I see." After saying that, Rita hung up the phone.


    She didn''t want to cry, but her tears couldn''t stop flowing. She covered her face. It was all her fault. If


    she hadn''t had sex with another man, she wouldn''t have lost himpletely. Now he was far away


    from her, from his heart to the body, disappeared in her whole world.

 Chapter 159 Determined To Divorce

    Chapter 159 Determined To Divorce


    Seeing that Rita had hung up the phone, Wendy still did not know why Rita called her. Did she still want


    to make thest try to save her marriage? Did she want to state categorically that the baby was Mr.


    Aaron''s? Aaron was in great anger now. Rita had done so many things that could not be forgiven.


    Sleeping with another man, being pregnant with another man before their marriage, how could he


    forgive her? He would not no matter how deep his love was for her. No other women would dare to fool


    with Aaron like this. Well, Rita was really something.


    Sure enough, it didn''t take long time for him to sign the divorce agreement. He handed it over to


    Wendy.


    "Boss, what about the property you transferred to Miss Rita?" Wendy asked, as she took the document


    with her hands, feeling in great terror.


    Although her boss was always generous and would never take back what he had given out to his ex-


    girlfriends. He broke up with them peacefully every time. But this time was different. It not only caused


    a big scandal in the city, but also made Mr. Aaron angry. Would he let go of Rita easily? No!


    "It''s all hers."


    Aaron only left these words. Now hearing the name of Rita, his heart would ache faintly. He really didn''t


    want to face this woman again. He just wanted this woman to disappear from his worldpletely, and


    he would never see her again.


    "Aaron!" At this time, Frank took Nina into the office.


    "What are you doing here?" Aaron was not in the mood to talk to these two people at all. He looked up


    at the two of them, and then lowered his head to continue to deal with his work.


    "Mr. Aaron, I have something to tell you," said Nina straightforwardly. She stood out. "That night, Riri


    didn''t go to that kind of ce voluntarily. I put her in the scandal. It was me who insisted on taking her


    there. But I drank too much, so that she was taken away!"


    Nina hoped her exnation would be useful. She hoped that Aaron would not be angry with Rita. It


    was not easy for the two of them to be together. If they divorced just like this, Rita would be sad to


    death.


    However, Nina didn''t know that this matter was not what Aaron was thinking at all. It was not only


    because of the affair that night, but also because Rita had been pregnant with someone else''s baby


    before. That was why he could not ept her anymore.


    Frank stood out and said, "It''s Nina''s fault. If she didn''t force Rita to that kind of ce, Rita wouldn''t


    have been taken away."


    Standing aside, Wendy looked at the two people awkwardly. It seemed that they hadn''t figured out the


    situation yet.


    Knowing that he didn''t want to talk, Wendy nudged Frank and Nina on their arms. "You''d better go to


    the hospital to see Rita first."


    "Hospital? Why should we go to the hospital? I mean, why is Rita in hospital?" When Nina heard that


    Rita was sent to the hospital, she was about to blow up her anger. She couldn''t eat well and sleep well


    these days. She was thinking about what happened to Rita all the time and felt very sorry for her. If it


    weren''t for her, Rita wouldn''t have been driven out of the Leng house. It was said that her parents had


    been driven out of the house by Aaron''s parents. It seemed that Aaron was determined to divorce Rita.


    Nina knew that if she didn''t stand out to exin this time, then Rita would only be more embarrassing.


    Wendy sighed. She didn''t want to say anything more, nor did she want to repeat it in front of her boss.


    "You''d better go and get to know the situation."


    Hearing this, Nina immediately turned around and rushed out of the office.


    Frank had to follow her step. But he thought for a while, then stopped, turned around and said to


    Aaron, "If you really believe in your wife, I think no matter what happens, you have to investigate it first


    and don''t make a rash decision."


    After saying that, Frank chased after Nina.


    Looking at the two people who came and went in a hurry, Wendy was really getting confused. These


    two people were really a pair of weirdos! In a fit of anger, Aaron could not listen to Frank''s suggestion.


    He only saw that Rita had betrayed him and that she was pregnant with another man''s baby. He only


    saw that Rita had done something wrong to him. How could he have the mood to investigate the truth?


    What he knew so far was the truth to him. N?velDrama.Org content rights.

 Chapter 160 Okay, I Agree To Divorce

    Chapter 160 Okay, I Agree To Divorce


    In the hospital, Rita was lying on the bed. Nina and Frank rushed over and found her ward. Nina


    rushed inside and saw her best friend was lying on the bed motionlessly. Nina walked up to her and


    held her hand, "Riri, Riri, wake up."


    When Rita heard someone call her, she looked back and saw it was Nina.


    For some reason, she suddenly burst into tears and could no longer hold on her grievance. "Nina,


    you''re here."


    Rita''s heart ached. She needed someone to rely on now.


    Nina stepped forward and held her in her arms. "Riri, what happened? What happened between you


    and Mr. Aaron? I heard that you were pregnant, but you had a miscarriage. Was it really Mr. Aaron''s


    baby?"


    Even Nina asked the same question, let alone others. Biting her lips, Rita nodded and said, "Yes, the


    baby is his. I don''t lie to anyone. I won''t lie to you, Nina. This baby was Aaron''s. Before marriage, I


    didn''t have sex with anyone else. This baby was really his, but he doesn''t believe me now."


    It was the first time that Nina had seen Rita so helpless. She had always been strong and didn''t like to


    cry easily. But after she married with Aaron, she had cried more than once. Did she really like Aaron so


    much?


    Nina nodded firmly. "If you say it is true, I believe you. Riri, I have known you for so many years, and


    how could I not know your personality? You never lie to me and will not do it. This baby is absolutely


    Aaron''s. But now the baby is gone. Don''t be too sad. Take care of yourself first. Don''t think about


    anything else. Let''s talk about itter."Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Afraid that she might take things too hard, Nina had to persuade her. "The baby is gone. You can''t


    damage your health. Everything will be fine. Trust me."


    Then she asked Frank to buy some food for Rita.


    She looked at Rita and continued, "I''ve been to see Mr. Aaron. He''s very angry. He can''t even listen to


    Frank''s suggestion. It seems that he only thinks that the baby is not his. I just heard from Frank that he


    has signed the divorce agreement. Riri, it seems that he is really going to divorce you."


    Just like Rita''s assumption, Aaron had misunderstood her. He thought that he was pregnant with


    someone else''s baby. He thought that he was a woman of easy virtue.


    Rita didn''t know how to exin it, because she knew Aaron would not listen to her no matter how she


    exined it.


    Rita smiled and said, "Never mind. Let it be! I don''t mind his misunderstanding anymore."


    "No, how can you hold this thoughts? You can''t give up yourself. You have to prove your innocence.


    You can''t let these rumors drown you. No, I have to tell Aaron the truth. I can''t just watch him to divorce


    you. This baby was his. Why doesn''t he believe it? Just because the pregnancy period was three


    months? What if the hospital made a mistake?"


    "Since he has made up his mind, I can''t interfere with him. He wants divorce? Okay, I agree to divorce.


    The baby is gone. And I really betrayed him for once. We can''t get back together like the past. It''s my


    fault this time, no one is framing behind."


    "But..." Nina was not happy to see her best friend feeling disheartened. "I always feel that something


    strange in this incident. How could everything be so coincidental? You were taken away, and then you


    were pregnant with another man''s baby. How could this be so coincidental? Why did all these things


    happen to you? You have never done anything harmful or betrayed anyone. Why did they do this to


    you?"


    Rita didn''t know how to exin. She just sighed and said, "Forget it. Let them go. They can


    misunderstand me as they like. Anyway, I don''t know what to say to change the fact when Aaron has


    no faith in me."


    "But, Riri, you can''t think in this way. You have to think, it''s not easy for you and Mr. Aaron to get so far.


    Are you going to give up so easily? This baby is really Mr. Aaron''s. That means you and him have the


    baby connection. How can things go on like this?"


    Nina didn''t want to hear her sigh anymore.


    But she still insisted, "Forget it."


    She really didn''t know what to do. Her mind was in a mess.


    Nina took the hands of Rita. "Do you know that your mother-inw went to your parents'' house and


    kicked your parents out? Now your parents havee back to where they used to live. I haven''t dared


    to tell them that you are in hospital. I just told them that you will stay in my house for a few days."


    After hearing what Nina said, Rita widened her eyes and asked, "You were saying that my parents


    were driven out by Mrs. Lambert?"


    How could Selena drive his parents out of the house? Selena couldn''t wait tough at them. Rita


    sighed in her heart. It was the way of the rich people dealing with things. Once she waspletely


    down, everyone would step on her, not to mention Selena, who had always hated her. Moreover, Nora


    must be trying to make her unable to fight back.


    Without the protection of Aaron, Nora would definitely try to destroy the thorn in her flesh which is Rita


    of course.


    ''Anyway, '' Rita thought, ''just wait and see.''


    Now Aaron didn''t believe her. She had to protect herself.


    Holding her arms, Rita looked up at Nina with tears in her eyes. "Don''t go to find Aaron again. No


    matter how many times you go to him, he won''t change his decision. Forget about it, Nina. Don''t make


    any trouble for me this time. Anyway, it''s my fault. If he wants to divorce me, then I agree to divorce.


    I''ve decided to leave himpletely."


    She had made up her mind before, but she didn''t know that she had been pregnant at that time. Now,


    she wanted to let Aaron know that it was their baby. As a father, he had to know that even if the baby


    was dead. She must let him know that they had a baby before. He couldn''t pretend that nothing had


    happened.

 Chapter 161 He Still Couldnt Let Her Go

    Chapter 161 He Still Couldn''t Let Her Go


    Nina frowned. Seeing her best friend''s pale face, she sighed and couldn''t say anything for a long time.


    "Riri, do you really love Mr. Aaron in your heart?"


    Rita didn''t know the answer of the question.


    "Your rtionship with Mr. Aaron were so good," Nina sighed and pped herself two times. She


    continued with a regretful tone, "It''s all my fault. If I hadn''t taken you to that kind of ce, you wouldn''t


    have..."


    Nina cried. Rita held her hand andforted her, "Don''t cry. Maybe this is my life."


    "Riri." Nina had never seen her like this. Rita bit her lower lip so hard that it started bleeding. In her


    heart, Rita had always been strong and stubborn. She was a silly but kind-hearted girl who was tough


    and soft inside. Seeing that she had suffered so many grievances, Nina was really upset.


    Rita leaned against the head of the bed. The baby dead because of the beating. This was a serious


    ident, coupled with internal injuries in her heart, which surely had a great impact on her.


    Seeing her like this, Nina really felt sorry for her. She was angry that she couldn''t help Rita.


    Afraid that Nina would be upset about her, Rita held her hand and said, "Don''t go to see Aaron again.


    Don''t go to him for me again. No matter what happens between him and me, we''re impossible to be


    together. Since he doesn''t believe in me, then let it be."


    "How can you just let it be so easily? Riri, that''s the baby of you and Mr. Aaron. You can''t just let it go!"


    Nina clenched her fists. Afraid that she would be impulsive to do some silly things, Rita held her hands


    and repeated solemnly, "Promise me not to see him. Don''t let the matter go on. Now the situation goes


    like this, Aaron must be very upset and annoyed."


    "Look at yourself! You have been lying in the hospital! But you still worry about him?" Nina sighed. It


    was not unreasonable for Rita to worry. She scratched her hair anxiously. Seeing Rita like this, she felt


    both distressed and angry. Rita just had a miscarriage. It should be the father of her baby to


    apany her, but now there were only Magee and her in the cold hospital nearby. The father of the


    baby still did not believe that the boy was his. The series of incidents affected the rtionship between


    the two of them, which made their trust in each other copse in an instant.


    "Of course I should worry about him," said Rita with a faint smile hanging on the corner of her mouth.


    Her eyes were empty, and she did not know where to look. "I was angry and resentful. I was angry with


    myself. That should not have happened. I med myself. I did not find that I was pregnant and failed to


    keep my baby alive."


    Seeing that, Nina''s heart was broken. "Don''t you hate Aaron?"


    "I hate him. I hate him for not believing that my baby is his. But look at what happened before, I was


    really..."


    She really didn''t have the face to hate him, but she didn''t want to say anything more, in case that Nina


    would feel more guilty.


    Nina lowered her head. She didn''t expect things to go like this.


    "I''m sorry, Riri. I''m really sorry." Nina sobbed and couldn''t help crying, "You can me me. If it weren''t


    for me, you wouldn''t have suffered these."


    "Well, don''t say that. I''m hungry. Please buy me something. I need food."


    Rita didn''t want to make Nina feel sad. After what had happened, Nina took her out for fun just to let


    her rx. Nobody knew that the whole story went on this way.


    "Okay, what do you want to eat? I''ll buy it for you."


    "Whatever. I''m really hungry." Rita forced a smile.


    Seeing the difficulties, Nina had no face to face her anymore. If it weren''t for her, Rita couldn''t be like


    this! It was all her fault! It was all her fault! She could not forgive herself.


    She swore that she would protect Rita well in the future and never let her get hurt again!


    As soon as she went out, the doctor was telling Magee something, "The patient is very weak. If she


    could not be nursed back to health, I''m afraid it will be difficult for her to conceive a child in the future."


    "What?"


    Hearing this, Nina couldn''t help screaming.


    "Keep your voice down. Don''t let Rita hear you." Frank frowned and quickly covered her mouth.


    The doctor was shocked by Nina''s scream. After regaining calm, he continued, "It''s not 100%


    impossible for her to get pregnant again. It''s possible if you take good care of her. Miscarriage


    recovering is the same as postpartum confinement, which is what we call ''sitting the month''. She can''t


    get cold, nor can she eat cold food. She can''t do strenuous exercises. She must stay in bed to rest for


    a period of time, nor can she get stimted. Please don''t stimte the patient."


    With a frown, Magee remembered what the doctor said in his mind. "I see. Thank you, doctor."


    Nina sighed and looked at the ward, "I''ll buy some food for Riri."


    She took a look at Magee and wondered why he was here. Thinking of what he had done to Rita, Nina


    was furious and shouted at him, "What are you doing here? Get back to Miss Nora! Be her good dog!"


    But Magee ignored her.


    "Nina," Frank took her arm. He knew that Nina was just an explosive bag and would be ignited at once.


    Before shepletely exploded, Frank quickly stopped her, "This is the hospital. Keep quiet."


    "I won''t be polite to such a shameless person!" Nina red at him, and Frank quickly stopped her,


    "Let''s go and buy some food for Rita."


    If it weren''t for the fact that Rita was hungry and she was in a hurry to buy food, Nina wouldn''t have


    finished her quarrel with Magee so quickly.


    Dragged by Frank, Nina left with him.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    At the moment of Rita''s miscarriage, Aaron was working hard in thepany, almost forgetting to eat


    and sleep. Through day and night, he wanted to paralyze himself with work, paralyze his nerves, and


    let him stop thinking about Rita.


    But God knew how much he liked Rita!


    When he saw the files piled up on the table, Aaron suddenly flipped them over with one hand. Seeing


    this scene, Wendy, who just came in, wanted to get out of the room as soon as possible.


    "Where is Rita now?" Aaron struggled to not ask this, but failed.


    Aaron had been locking himself in the office for these days. Wedny didn''t even dare to mention the


    name of Rita. But now her boss finally mention her himself. It seemed that he still couldn''t let her go.

 Chapter 162 Just Give Up

    Chapter 162 Just Give Up


    Wendy lightly coughed. "She is still in the hospital."


    It had been only two days since she had the operation. She must still be resting in the hospital.


    He scratched his hair in a fret. With a bang sound, theptop was thrown to the ground and broken.


    Wendy took a deep breath in fear. Her boss had a bad temper these days. All the people around him


    were trembling and fearful, afraid of doing something wrong.


    Having been with him for so many years, Wendy knew him very well. He definitely couldn''t just forget


    Rita.


    With one hand on his cheek, he frowned and thought.


    He was worried about her and wanted to see her so much. He couldn''t wait to know how she was


    doing now, but he had no choice.


    He couldn''t ovee the barrier in his heart. That baby was not his. How could he bear the betrayal of


    Rita again and again?


    Noticing what was on Aaron''s mind, she suggested in a low voice, "How about... I go to see what''s


    going on?"


    "Hmm."


    He nodded. "Take some supplement with you."


    He was worried about Rita. He couldn''t help the feeling. Even if he knew that she had betrayed him, he


    still didn''t want to see her get hurt. Was he possessed by her love? Why did he like Rita so much? Why


    did he love her so much? He could not figure out the answer.


    He must be crazy. Did he still miss this woman who had betrayed him for many times? How could he


    be so shameless, ignoring his own human dignity?


    Wendy did not know the struggling thoughts in her boss'' heart. She sighed and said, "Boss, I think


    maybe you''d better go to the hospital by yourself."


    "No!"


    Wendy stopped her suggestion, but turned around and left the office.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Wait!"


    Aaron called her from behind. It seemed there would be another new task for her to do.


    "Go and find out who is the father of Rita''s baby." Squinting his eyes, Aaron wondered if her baby was


    Magee''s. However, he remembered that night when he had the very first sex with Rita, she was still a


    virgin. How could she be pregnant for three months? That was impossible!


    He was so angry that he didn''t know how to react before. Now taking a careful analysis of this, she was


    not able to be pregnant for three months.


    The more he thought about it, the more strange he felt. There must be something wrong with this


    matter. Rita knew that she would sleep with him so she took an hymen surgery in advance to cheat


    him. Was that possible? It was impossible. How could Rita be so scheming? She was an innocent and


    sometimes silly girl. If that was the case, she wouldn''t have been fooled around by Nora. The little girl


    was silly and stupid among those women. She absolutely didn''t have the courage to do such a thing to


    deceive him!


    "Go and check it out."


    After Aaron gave the order, Wendy was about toplete the task as soon as possible. Suddenly, she


    turned around and said, "Boss, about the divorce agreement..."


    "Go and find the truth first."


    If the baby was really his, he couldn''t imagine what crazy things he would do!


    At this moment, Kaley sneaked in the office from outside. She knew that Aaron was about to divorce


    Rita, and he was really angry this time. It was he who didn''t want Rita. It was a good opportunity to take


    advantage of. She had to seize it, so that he wouldpletely forget about Rita.


    Kaley took advantage of the time when Wendy came out and hurried in. Wendy wanted to stop her, but


    she said in a low voice, "Mr. Aaron asked me toe."


    Before Wendy could react, Kaley sneaked inside.


    She immediately leaned against Aaron once she got in the office, wrapped her arms around his neck


    and pressed herself against him. "I went to the hospital for an antenatal examination today. The doctor


    said the baby was fine."


    He was in the thinking of dealing with Rita''s baby, but he was awakened by Kaley''s sudden approach.


    He pushed her away and asked, "Why are you here?"


    Kaley was pushed away and looked at him aggrievedly. "Why am I not be here? The baby in my belly


    misses my father. I take your son to see his father."


    She thought that she was better than Rita in every aspect. Why did Aaron only care about that bitch in


    his heart?


    When it came to the baby, he was stunned.


    Rita was also pregnant, but was the child his or not?


    Seeing that Aaron was in a daze, Kaley leaned over again and said, "How about we have dinner


    togetherter?"


    She knew that he was in the divorcing procedure with Rita which was her best chance. As long as she


    was smart enough, it was not impossible for her to marry Aaron with her baby. She was better than Rita


    in every aspect. Why couldn''t Aaron treat her well?


    "No." Aaron refused resolutely.


    "It''s your baby who wants to eat, not me. The baby wants to eat with his father." Kaley knew that her


    best weapon was the baby. As long as the baby was alive, it was impossible for her to be abandoned


    by Aaron.


    "I''m busy." Aaron said irritably.


    He didn''t want to see Kaley at all. Every time he saw Kaley, he would remind himself that he must fulfill


    his responsibility and be responsible for the baby. But in fact, he didn''t want to be with Kaley at all. In


    his eyes, there was only Rita in his heart.


    "Aaron," Kaley felt depressed. She continued to hold his neck and said, "Just one time, okay? I''ve been


    pregnant for so long, but I haven''t asked you to have dinner with me. I said I wouldn''t disturb you


    before, but now I know you need someone to apany you. Let mefort you, okay?"


    Now that he knew Kaley''s intention, he pushed her arms away impatiently. "Even if I divorce Rita, I


    won''t stay with you. Just give up."


    Her face turned pale. "Why? I''m pregnant with your baby. She is pregnant with someone else''s bastard.


    The news online has spread all over the city. How could you be so heartless to me for her?"


    Aaron sneered, "I won''t marry you not because of Rita. I won''t marry someone I don''t love."


    "Love can be created and developed. When you are really living with me, you will have the affection on


    me and ept me."


    Kaley said stubbornly. She still wanted to have a try to get Aaron''s love.

 Chapter 163 Aaron and I Will Get Married As Soon As You Divorce

    Chapter 163 Aaron and I Will Get Married As Soon As You Divorce


    Kaley asked herself that she had nothing worse than Rita. Why could Aaron be so good to Rita but be


    so cruel to her?


    He looked up at her and said in cold tone, "Impossible."


    There was only one person in his heart and the one was Rita, and he would never fall in love with


    anyone else. Even if he would not be with Rita, in his heart, Rita was his only love.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "How can you... Will you marry me for the sake of your child and let him enjoy a better life? You know


    clearly that the Leng family only recognizes the child of your wife. If I marry you, the child will be the


    legitimate son of the Leng family. It won''t be called illegitimate child, let alone a bastard. I don''t want my


    child to be scolded as soon as he is born," said Kaley in injured tones. "Just for the sake of our baby,


    okay?"


    "No." Aaron was still resolute about his mind. He was too clear about the impact of a child living in a


    family without love. His nominal parents, Selena and Lambert had done a deep impact on himself. He


    would never let his child repeat the same life. "I will send him abroad to enjoy the best life. I will see


    him often and apany him to grow up, but I will never marry you for him. It''s not the love to the


    child. It''s the biggest hurt to him."


    Clenching her fists, Kaley knew Aaron was determined and no one could change his decision. She


    really didn''t expect that Aaron would be so stubborn. No matter how hard she begged him, it was


    useless.


    ''It was all because of Rita. If it weren''t for that bitch, she would have be Aaron''s wife already!


    Yes, it must be for her!


    Didn''t she have a miscarriage? Didn''t Aaron refuse to take care of her? It was a good chance to get rid


    of Rita and torture her!'' Kaley thought.


    Thinking of this, Kaley turned her upset to happiness. She looked at Aaron with a smile and said, "Well,


    since you have made up your mind, I won''t force you. I''m leaving now."


    She changed her attitude so quickly that Aaron was even surprised.


    In a twinkling of an eye, Kaley went out of the office.


    One day, she would definitely be Aaron''s woman, his wife!


    She would torture Rita to make her life as good as hell!


    A few dayster, as soon as Rita was able to get out of the bed, Kaley came over to see her.


    Coincidentally, Nina, Frank and Magee were not there. There were a nurse and a servant that Nina had


    found for Rita. Nina was going back home to take a shower and change her clothes, thinking that no


    one would make trouble at this time, but she was still worried, so she found several bodyguards to


    watch over Rita.


    Taking advantage of their absence, Kaley rushed to the ward of Rita.


    The bodyguards outside the door stopped her. Kaley stood straight to show her pregnant belly and


    shouted, "I''m here to see Rita! Get out of my way! Do you know whose baby I''m carrying? I''m carrying


    Mr. Aaron''s child. If you hurt me, you''ll be skinned alive!"


    Kaley yelled outside the door. Her voice was so loud that it disturbed Rita''s rest.


    Although Rita didn''t want to see her, the loud noise made her feel ufortable. So Rita called Nina to


    come over immediately.


    But before Nina arrived, Kaley rushed into the ward first.


    "Rita, how dare you! You were pregnant with someone else''s child, but you still married Aaron. Aaron


    must be blind to love you! You made me sick from head to toe!" Kaley didn''t know what else to say


    except those dirty curses.


    Rita looked at her indifferently. "Have you finished? Then please go out!"


    "Let me tell you something," said Kaley, looking at Rita up and down with a smug smile on her face.


    "Aaron and I will get married soon after you get divorced."


    Hearing this, Rita''s face changed and finally raised her head to look at her.


    "Aaron likes you very much, but you, being so bitch, I don''t think you still have the face to stay with him.


    And now I''m pregnant with his child. This boy is the son of the Leng family. He wants to marry me and


    give me a formal title of Mrs. Aaron."


    Kaley looked down at Rita and continued, "Don''t think he still wants you. Stop dreaming! He doesn''t


    love you anymore."

 Chapter 164 Trying To Keep Awake And Sober

    Chapter 164 Trying To Keep Awake And Sober


    Rita was trembling all over. She couldn''t believe what Kaley said.


    Aaron was going to marry Kaley? Why? Was it because of the baby in her belly?


    But Rita thought her baby was also his! How could he made such a decision?


    Kaley continued, "You can ask him if you don''t believe me."


    Kaley knew that it was impossible for Rita to go to ask Aaron the truth face to face, so she said


    whatever she wanted to say.


    Looking at Kaley''s arrogant attitude and hearing what she said, Rita''s heart twitched. It hurt so much.


    ''What qualification did I have to condemn Kaley? It was I who betrayed and cheated on Aaron first.


    What right did I have to talk about others? At least, Kaley was really pregnant with his baby, '' Rita felt


    her heart burning but still persuaded herself in her mind.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Well..." Rita showed unexpectedly calm and said coldly, "Congrattions then!"


    To Kaley, Rita''s attitude and reaction were so weird.


    This surprised her. She didn''t expect that Rita would be so calm. She walked closer and deliberately


    straightened up her own belly. "Bitch, a woman like you, does not have the self-knowledge. You want to


    be the Mrs. Aaron of the Leng family? You are dreaming! Your slut nature has been exposed, and you


    have been caught fooling around with other men. Don''t you know that there are so many nude photos


    of you on the Inte, and you are even flirting with another man in the bar. What a jerk of you! You


    hugged and kissed other men! It looked so exciting! Rita, I really want to ask you how you did it. You


    flirted with so many men at the same time and even seduced Aaron to marry you. Now you know you


    are pregnant with another man''s bastard until you had the miscarriage. I really feel ashamed of your


    scheming skills."


    "I''m not pregnant with a bastard! My baby''s father is Aaron!"


    Rita finally resisted back. Her baby was Aaron''s natural son. How could Kaley say that he was a


    bastard?


    "Oh, you still don''t admit it? Everyone knew that your pregnant period was three months! You have


    been married Aaron for only two months. How can you be pregnant for three months? This baby must


    not be Aaron''s. Come off your perch!. Even Aaron knows that it is a bastard. Rita, I really admire your


    courage. You are pregnant with someone else''s child, but you can still marry him. How ambitious you


    are!"


    The more Kaley said, the more outrageous she became. She even poked at Rita''s forehead and said


    sarcastically, "I really didn''t expect you to be so cheap. It really surprised me. Rita, do you still think that


    Aaron will protect you as before? No way! Without his protection, you are just like a rat crossing the


    street and everyone wants to kill it."


    Rita smiled. Everyone wanted to kill her? If that was so, it was only because she was the wife of Aaron.


    Yes, everyone thought that a person like her didn''t deserve Aaron, so they ndered her, hurt her, and


    even attacked her.


    Rita felt very tired. Did everyone think that it was a cruel thing just for her to marry Aaron? She did not


    hurt anyone by doing that. Was the marriage with Aaron worth being besieged by the whole world?


    Everyone thought she was a bitch, a slut. Rita even doubted herself why she chose to marry Aaron.


    Did she do this just for his love?


    At the beginning, Rita had restrained her feelings for him. However, her heart was gradually upied


    by him. Till now, her mind was full of Aaron, and she could not forget him anymore.


    What should she do? What should she do to solve the problem?


    Seeing that she didn''t speak for a long time, Kaley continued to scold, "Shame on you! Oh, what a real


    shame on you! Why haven''t you been beaten to death? A woman like you does not have the right to


    live in the world. Why are you still alive? You are making a fool of yourself! Those women who beat you


    were all hurt by you! You seduced other''s husbands and boyfriends. Rita, I really admire you. A bitch


    like you still have the face to live in the world. What a freak you are! How can you be so lowly?"


    Kaley became more and more excited. She kept poking at Rita''s forehead. "What a bitch!"


    Ritapletely ignored her abuse. Kaley smiledcently. "But this time I''ll let you go first. After


    all, I''m going to be Mrs. Aaron soon. Someone will punish you someday."


    Rita raised her head and nced at her. She reached out her hand and pushed away her hand that


    poked her. "When you really get the marriage certificate with him,e to me and show off in front of


    me. You are not qualified now. I haven''t divorced, and I am still Mrs. Aaron of the Leng family. Even if


    he said he wanted to marry you, you haven''t married him now. I haven''t divorced with him yet. You


    haven''t got the marriage certificate yet. What''s the use of making a show of yourself like a peacock in


    front of me? Do you think I will be stimted by you to cry? Besides, does he really want to marry you?


    I don''t think so. I don''t believe that''s his decision."


    On second thought, Rita came to realize that Kaley said this was only to provoke her emotion. She


    couldn''t be fooled, get angry or believe what she said.


    She had to keep sober and be strong. She couldn''t be destroyed or hurt anymore.


    "Did I happen to say it right?" Rita sneered. "Why don''t you speak? It seems that I''m right."


    Kaley shouted angrily, "I''ll p you in the face with the marriage certificate one day! Soon!"


    "I''ll wait and see."

 Chapter 165 Rita Had Signed Her Name On The Divorce Agreement

    Chapter 165 Rita Had Signed Her Name On The Divorce Agreement


    Kaley found that her words could not provoke Rita but only make herself be more angry, so she turned


    her face away, with her hands shaking terribly.


    Soon, Nina came over. Seeing that Kaley was here, she rushed to Rita as soon as she entered the


    ward to protect Rita behind her. "What are you doing here?"


    Fearing that Kaley would hurt Rita, Nina quickly shouted at her.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Kaley nced back. "It''s none of your business. I love to go where I want to go."


    "I''m Rita''s friend. You''re not wee here. Get out, now!" Nina knew the backgrounds of Kaley. She


    was one of the women of Aaron in the past time, and she was pregnant with a child of him. It was


    because of her that Rita had a quarrel with Aaron. This woman muste here to ridicule Rita.


    Kaley snorted arrogantly, "Rita, just wait and see. I will be as the Mrs. Aaron sooner orter!"


    After saying that, she swaggered out of the room, holding her bag with her.


    Nina took out a bowl of chicken porridge in her hand, and put it on the table beside the bed and said,


    "Did that bitch say anything?"


    "She said she was going to be Mrs. Aaron." Rita smiled helplessly. "I just want to see when she can


    take that position."


    "Mrs. Aaron? She wants to be Mrs. Aaron? Come on! She''s only a mistress. How could she be Mrs.


    Aaron? Even if Aaron is blind, he will not marry her." Nina was indignant for her best friend. Rita was


    conceived with Aaron''s baby but now the baby was killed by others. That woman came to humiliate her.


    How excessive she was!


    "You see howcent she is? So ridiculous!" said Nina, frowning. "Let''s see how long she will be


    the Mrs. Aaron."


    Rita was silent and didn''t know what to say.


    "Don''t be angry for this kind of woman. Riri, your task now is to take care of yourself," said Nina, after


    thinking of the doctor''s instructions. "Don''t be angry for this kind of woman. That will be not worth it.


    Come on, take some porridge."


    Still without saying anything, Rita took the porridge from Nina and took it slowly.


    Yes, why should she be angry for such a woman? It was not worth it. She had to take good care of


    herself and pay great attention to her body recovery. In the future, she had to depend on herself. She


    was an able-bodied person. She was not afraid that she would not be able to live on in the future.


    "Nina," Rita blew on the porridge to cool it, then raised her head and said seriously, "I''m going to leave


    this city with my parents."


    "What?" Nina couldn''t believe it. She stared at her and asked, "Why? Because of Aaron?"


    "Yes, I don''t want to stay here any longer. I''m going to change a ce to live a new life."


    After saying that, Rita smiled at Nina, "You will support me, right?"


    After suffering so many things, Rita became aughing stock in the whole city. Even the small retailers


    who sold breakfast were talking about this at their leisure time. Her life was totally turned upside down.


    If she continue to stay here, she would only be more upset and more irritated.


    Nina sighed, "Although I don''t want to leave you, I definitely want you to live a happy life. Where are


    you going?"


    "I don''t know yet. My parents, they all support me. The three of us just want to live a peaceful life."


    For her, her originally peaceful life had been thoroughly disturbed by the appearance of Aaron. Now it


    was not easy to return to peace.


    But it didn''t matter. People would soon forget her, the former Mrs. Aaron of the Leng family. More other


    gossip would be paid attention to, and she would be forgotten as time went by.


    Nina sighed in her heart. She really felt sorry for Rita.


    At this moment, Aaron was working in the office. Wendy brought her investigation results.


    "She has really been pregnant for three months. This is the doctor''s report," said Wendy, handing her


    boss the document. "It''s absolutely true."


    Aaron frowned when he saw the report. After several days of experiencing a dreadful emotional torture,


    he looked a little embarrassed and shaggy. He didn''t wear his coat, and even the upper two buttons on


    his shirt were unbuttoned, revealing his light skin.


    Seeing that, Wendy was speechless. He had always cared about his image, but now he was in a mess.


    He crumpled the report into pieces and threw it into the trash can. "Check it again!"


    He didn''t believe it. He didn''t believe that Rita was such a woman!


    The night he slept with her, he was sure that she was a virgin. How could she be pregnant at that time?


    Was it kidding or something?


    "Mr. Aaron, sorry, but..." Wendy said helplessly. "It will be the same result even if we check hundreds of


    times."


    She had asked the doctor for several times, but the doctor insisted that it was three months. What


    could she do? She was also desperate to the result.


    "Then go and check it thousands of times."


    Wendy thought her boss must be crazy, but Aaron continued, "If she is really three months pregnant,


    who is the father? Is it really Magee?"


    "ording to the gossip news, yes, it is Magee."


    As soon as she finished speaking, theputer on the table was destroyed again. Her boss was really


    a king of destroying things.


    She shivered. Being the assistant of Aaron, she really needed a strong resistance to pressure and a


    good psychological quality, or sooner orter she would be scared to death by her boss.


    Magee? It was Magee!


    "Where is the divorce agreement?"


    Wendy handed the paper to her boss. Rita had already signed her name on the divorce agreement, but


    Aaron tore it up without even looking at it.


    Wendy was stunned by what she saw. ''It was you who wanted a divorce.'' Wendy couldn''t help


    comining in her mind.


    Then he threw the paper pieces into the trash can. Since the baby''s father was Magee, he couldn''t let


    Rita be with him!


    Even if Rita wanted to marry him, he couldn''t fulfill her love intention about Magee.


    This thought made Aaron scared himself.


    With his status, his pride and self-esteem, he would definitely divorce and kick Rita out.


    But he couldn''t do it. It was unbelievable to himself.


    Yes, he couldn''t watch Rita to be with Magee. Why could she be with Magee? No, never!


    Wendy didn''t know what was wrong with her boss. She asked in a trembling voice, "Do you still want to


    divorce?"


    No answer from her boss for a moment. Wendy did not know that Aaron was immersed in his own


    thoughts.

 Chapter 166 Was Mr. Aaron Going Crazy

    Chapter 166 Was Mr. Aaron Going Crazy


    "If her baby''s father is really Magee, why did she marry me, instead of him?" Aaron talked to himself in


    whispers. "Why did she marry me with Magee''s baby? Did she want topete for the Leng family


    property with other man''s son? Then why didn''t she tell me that she was pregnant before? Why didn''t I


    know the existence of the baby until he was aborted? Besides, at the time when Kaley said that she


    was pregnant with my child, Rita did not have any reaction to say that she also had conceived a


    baby..."


    Mr. Aaron kept muttering. He felt something was wrong in the whole story.


    He made a thorough analysis and found that Rita hadn''t reached this level of scheming yet. Moreover,


    the whole matter was full of loopholes and there were too many bugs, not bearing closer analysis.


    What was more, Nora had set up a scandal trap for Magee and Rita. Why did he stand on the side of


    Nora and even dered to sue Rita? If Rita was really pregnant with his child, would he even ignore his


    own baby?


    Or, did this shameless couple deliberately deceive people, acting in front of us?


    After thinking about it for a while, Aaron still felt that there were many questions. He was very irritable.


    He picked up the divorce agreement from the trash can, but the paper was crumpled into a mess and


    was not valid at all.


    But he still was able to see the beautiful handwriting of Rita. When he saw the name, he could imagine


    that she must have written it on the divorce agreement with her full strength.


    What was exactly in her mind?


    After listening to what he said for a long time, Wendy couldn''t stand it anymore. She stopped him,


    "Boss, if there''s nothing else, I''m leaving now."


    "Wait," he stopped her, "three months ago, was he still abroad? Magee, I mean."


    "Yes, but that doesn''t mean that he had note back someday before or after."


    "Check his arrival-departure records."


    "����"


    Wendy felt that her boss was going crazy.


    "And check Rita''s arrival-departure records as well. We will know if Magee is the baby''s father or not."


    Raising her eyebrows, Wendy felt headache. She sneered, "if Magee was not the father, it would be


    someone else. Mr. Aaron, since Miss Rita was pregnant with someone else''s child before she married


    you, why do you just let it go? I don''t think there is a need to care about who is the father."


    Wendy doubted her boss was losing his senses or what. Just went to divorce since he had already


    made up his mind and that was the end of the story. Why did he care about the details?


    Even if they found out the truth, it couldn''t change the fact that Rita was pregnant for three months.


    Maybe, Aaron was finding an excuse for himself. He hoped more that the baby Rita was carrying was


    his son. In his heart, he wanted to find a reason to help her clear her name and let her continue to stay


    with him.


    Was he really out of mind? Was it worth for him to do so for a woman? Was this man still the Aaron


    Leng?


    Wendy couldn''t believe her ears.


    "Do as I told you." Aaron said in a cold voice, with fierce eyes staring at her.


    Seeing him like this, Wendy didn''t dare to say anything more and went out to do the job.


    It seemed that he was determined to protect Rita.


    After Wendy left, Aaron picked up his cigarette and smoked one after another, feeling irritably. He didn''t


    come to his senses until he finished all the cigarettes in the box.


    For the sake of Rita, he didn''t take tea or food for so many days. He locked himself in the office,


    worked day and night, and forgot to eat and sleep for so many days. But he still had her in his heart,


    and he still couldn''t forget her.


    How could a silly girl like Rita hide the secret from him for so long? How could she be so scheming?


    In his heart, he would rather believe that all these were only misunderstandings and a conspiracy than


    that Rita would betray him.


    When Aaron was trying to figure out the whole matter, he didn''t know that the Su family members were


    rushing to the hospital.


    Nora took Selena to the hospital and she was going to criticize Rita and then announce to kick her out


    of the Leng family.


    The two rushed to the ward where Rita was.


    Seeing that Magee was not there, Nora did not forget to satirize, "I thought Magee would stay here all


    the time, and I thought he was so affectionate to Rita. It turns out that it''s just men''s trick of lying to


    women."


    Selena rushed into the ward directly. Nina was peeling an apple for Rita beside her. Seeing that the two


    women rushed in with a murderous look, she held the fruit knife tightly, stood up and asked, "What are


    you doing here?"


    Selena looked directly at Rita and asked in a low voice, "Who''s the father of your baby? Is it Magee?"


    In Selena''s mind, if it was really Magee, he and Rita were very scheming. They had nned well that


    Rita was pregnant and married Aaron, the son of the Leng family, and Magee married Nora, the eldest


    daughter of the Su family. In this way, they could integrate into both the Su family and the Leng family


    and grab the property of the two families in the end. It was disgusting of them!


    Rita trembled. "No!"


    "Now that you have lost your baby, you can say whatever you want," said Nora in an arrogant manner,


    trying to brainwash her aunt. "I don''t think she will admit that she married my cousin with the child of


    Magee. Auntie, this bitch is so shameless!"


    "Who are you cursing?" Nina was so angry that she pointed at them and shouted, "Get out of here.


    Don''t put on airs here. Do you think the hospital is also owned by your family?"


    When she was about to call the bodyguards, Selena stared at Rita and said, "I just want to tell you that


    our Leng family doesn''t want a woman like you. Get out of here as far as you can and don''t let us see


    you again!"


    "Auntie, are you going to let her go so easily?" Nora thought Selena would break out into more curses.


    After all, Selena had been to hospital for several times because she was pissed off by Aaron for the


    sake of Rita. Her aunt would definitely get even with her. But now it seemed to be another situation.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Nora was anxious and hurried to add more provocative words, "If you don''t teach her a lesson, she


    may seduce my cousin again in the future. What if he is obsessed with her again? What if he gets back


    together with her?"

 Chapter 167 Kick Her Out Just After The Miscarriage

    Chapter 167 Kick Her Out Just After The Miscarriage


    What Nora said sounded reasonable. Back then, for the sake of Rita, Aaron had been against his


    mother for several times and almost gave up the property of the Leng family. Selena thought she


    couldn''t let the slut Rita continue to seduce her son.


    "Enough!" Nina stood out to protect Rita. "You only know to say the words bitch or slut. Is this the rich


    family style? You are so rude and ill bred."


    "Do I need to show my well-educated behavior to that bitch? I don''t think so!" Nora was hit by Nina


    once, so she was not polite to her. "You are not much better than her. You are the same."


    Nora raised his head arrogantly. "Auntie, we have to teach them a lesson, or they would really think


    that our Su family is easy to be bullied."


    After saying that, Nora called in the bodyguards outside, pointed at Rita and ordered, "Kick her out of


    here."


    She looked around and found that Rita was in a private ward, so she took that as a joke to insult Rita.


    "This hospital is not cheap, right? Rita, how can a poor person like you afford such an expensive ward?


    It must be my cousin''s money! Always! You always use his money!"


    Hearing this, Selena frowned with anger. Her son had given Rita a lot of assets. She was a shameless


    woman. She was pregnant with another man''s child but still married Aaron. She even squandered his


    money! Thinking of this, shepletely ignored what Nora had done and just stood there watching the


    show.


    "Kick her out! Hurry up! Out to the corridor!"


    Nora ordered the bodyguards.


    Nina stood out in front of Rita. "Don''t think that only you are rich. Do you think that I cannot afford the


    ward? Being rich with your stinky money is nothing at all! Why are you keeping showing off?"


    "Kick this woman out too!"


    Rita was very weak. With a pale face, she grabbed the sheet, looked up at Nora, and said in a neither


    humble nor pushy tone, "We have paid for this ward. What makes you drive us away?"


    "Hey, you want to challenge me? Who do you think you are? You are not under the protection of Aaron!


    I can drive you out if I want. Do you even think I should inform you before I do something?" Nora


    gestured to the bodyguards behind her. "Come here you guys! Kick her out. Now!"


    "Are you living in a world withoutw? How could you do this?" Rita picked up her phone and called the


    police directly. "I''m calling the police now. You people are going too far! I won''t let you go!"


    Hearing that Rita was going to call the police, Nora became more excited. "Okay, call the police. Just


    call the police to arrest us. The whole world knows about your scandal. I don''t mind you create another


    one."


    Rita hesitated a moment. Her hand holding the phone couldn''t help trembling.


    Her parents hadn''t known that she was in hospital yet. She lied to them that she would stay in the


    house of Nina for two or three days. If the news spread to the media again, her parents would definitely


    know it.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She couldn''t let them worry about her anymore.


    Rita gave a deep sigh.


    Seeing that she didn''t continue to dial the number, Nina snatched the phone and said, "Let me do it!


    Don''t even try to hurt Riri."


    "Nina..."


    Rita called her name.


    "Riri, you can''t let others bully you like this. You can''t retreat constantly! What is the right of them to kick


    us out? Did they think the police station was also owned by them? And also the hospital? How could


    these women be so unreasonable? They are just like a shrew in the vegetable market? They can''t be


    worse!"


    Finishing her words, Nina dialed the police number.


    Nora didn''t panic at all. She looked back at Selena and said, "Auntie, it seems that they really don''t


    know. This hospital is really owned by our family!"


    "����"


    "I advise you to check it before you go to the hospital next time. This is a private hospital, belonging to


    the Su family." Nora became more and morecent. "Why can''t I drive you out now? I just wanted


    to drive you to the corridor, but now..."


    Seeing that Selena showing no intention of stopping her, Nora immediately expressed her own n,


    "Kick Rita out of the hospital. She is not allowed to stay here!"


    As soon as Nora finished speaking, several bodyguards rushed over, dragged Rita out of the bed out of


    the ward. Rita looked thin and weak in their hands.


    The porridge spilled all over Rita''s body. She tried to get rid of it, but she couldn''t do it at all. She was


    so weak.


    Just then, there was a loud crash of thunder outside and it was raining heavily.


    Knowing that Rita couldn''t catch a cold, Nina followed her out with her clothes. She run after them in a


    state of panic and pulled several bodyguards away. "Let her go! I say! Let her go!"


    She put the clothes on Rita for fear that she would catch a cold.


    Soon, Rita was dragged out of the hospital.


    It was raining heavily outside. The big raindrops fell on Rita''s body, making her trembled in freezing.


    A gust of coldness came. Nina protected Rita with her own body, but she still got wet.


    She just had an abortion a few days ago. How could she bear such a torture? Those women were


    really cruel monsters!

 Chapter 168 Time To Tell Aaron The Truth

    Chapter 168 Time To Tell Aaron The Truth


    The passers-by looked at the two women and wondered what they had done to make them be thrown


    out of the hospital.


    Rita was firmly held in Nina''s arms. Nina couldn''t let her catch a cold. Nina took off her clothes, but Rita


    was soon wet.


    Nina hailed a taxi and hurried to send Rita in. Rita''s face was too pale, which was frightening. Nina was


    afraid that something bad would happen to her, so she hurriedly asked the driver to send them to the


    public hospital.


    In spite of the heavy rain, she took Rita to the hospital, and get her hospitalized.


    Then she called Frank and asked him toe over.


    In the ward, Rita was very weak and she held Nina''s hand. She had no strength at all, and her blood


    seemed to have been drained. She said weakly to Nina, "Thank you."


    "Don''t be silly. We don''t need to be so polite to each other. Riri, you have to take a good rest. It will be


    troublesome if you got an ipletely cured illness. I really didn''t expect that hospital belongs to the


    Su family. If I knew it, I would never be in that hospital,"


    Nina regretted and sighed. She was wet all over and kept shivering all the time.


    But Rita was trembling more fiercely. Nina told Frank to bring clean clothes and hair dryer here to the


    hospital through the phone call, then she found a private ward to let Rita in first.


    After a while, Frank brought clothes and food. Hearing what had happened, he frowned and said, "Are


    you two all okay?"


    "We didn''t get hurt, but we was driven out by them. Riri got wet in the rain. I''m afraid that she will get


    sick. What should we do now?"


    With these words, Nina helped Rita dry her hair.


    Frank frowned, "I didn''t expect the Su family to be so hateful. They drove you out in such a heavy rain."


    "That hospital belongs to them. If I had known it, I wouldn''t have chosen that one for Riri. It''s really a


    disaster for Riri this time. If anything happened to Riri, I won''t let them go!"


    Rita made a bit force on Nina''s hand. "Forget it. I don''t want to make it a big fuss. I don''t want my


    parents to know it."


    "Riri, anyway, your health is the most important." Seeing that Nina was also wet all over, Frank urged


    her to change her clothes.


    After Nina changed her clothes and came out, she found that Rita was lying on the bed, so weak. She


    was exhausted after such a struggle. She really had no strength at all.


    The doctor came to their ward for examination, and Nina took this opportunity to pull Frank out of the


    ward.


    As soon as she went out, she stamped her feet angrily. "I didn''t expect that the Su family would be so


    hateful. After all, Selena is Riri''s mother-inw. She did not help her, but even watched Nora drive Riri


    out. Selena is so disgusting. Riri didn''t offend her. Why did she do this to her?"


    Frank shook his head and said, "It''s not the first time that you get to know the personality of the Su


    family, and this time you happened to stay in their ce! You have to learn from it. In the future. You


    must investigate the property of the Su family clearly, and never send yourself to the tiger''s mouth."


    "Anyway, I won''t let that Nora go. It''s too much. Riri just had an abortion and got wet in the rain. What


    should we do now?"


    Frank had no better suggestion of this, but had to persuade her, "It will be okay. Everything will be fine


    if she''s taken good care of."


    "How could it be fine? The doctor told us that Riri couldn''t catch a cold. But as you see, it''s so cold


    outside."


    Frank didn''t know what to do. "Then, from now on, stay away from them as far as possible."


    The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. She stamped her feet and said, "I can''t stand it


    anymore. I have to tell Aaron that the Su family has gone too far. Riri did not do anything to harm them.


    Why did the Su family treat her like this? She was pregnant with Aaron''s baby! She just had an


    miscarriage. How could they do this to her?"


    Frank was stunned. "Aaron''s baby? But rumor has it that the baby''s father is Magee."


    Nina red at him and said, "Even you believe the rumor. Riri told me in person. Will she lie to me?


    No! Why did she lie to me? What was her purpose? If the father is really Magee, why would she suffer


    all these? Why didn''t she choose to go far away with him? Where is Magee now? Where is he?"


    After hearing this, Frank scratched the back of his head and whispered, "It''s not what I said. People


    outside all talk about that."


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m telling you, it''s impossible for Riri to do such a thing. Someone must have spread the rumor on


    purpose to frame her up."


    "But Aaron won''t believe it. He is so angry that he would not believe that he himself is the father."


    The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. She gave a harsh nce to Frank. "Call Aaron


    now."


    "He won''t answer my phone. He knows I''m with you."


    When Nina was about to lose her temper, the doctor came out from the ward.


    "The patient is fine for the time being. She has just had a miscarriage. She needs to be taken good


    care of. The beating caused the miscarriage within two months of her pregnancy, which is very harmful


    to her body. You need to take special attention to her mood."


    "What?" Nina thought she had heard it wrong, so she widened her eyes and asked again, "What did


    you say, doctor? She was pregnant for two months?"


    "Yes." The doctor looked at his examination report and pushed his sses. "She was pregnant for two


    months. She was hurt by external force and lost her baby..."

 Chapter 169 Aaron Finally Knew The Truth

    Chapter 169 Aaron Finally Knew The Truth


    As soon as the doctor finished speaking, Nina and Frank both were surprised about what they just


    heard.


    Especially Nina, regardless of her image being as ady, ran forward and grabbed the doctor''s cor.


    "Are you sure? Are you sure it is two months? Are you sure about your words?"


    The doctor was shocked by the sudden "threat". Seeing this, Frank quickly pulled Nina away and said,


    "Calm down."


    "How am I able to calm down?" Frank quickly stepped forward and stopped her to do something more


    outrageous.


    "Just calm down." Frank himself was also shocked. If it was two months, the baby in Rita''s belly was


    indeed Aaron''s. If Aaron knew about this, they did not know what he was going to do. You see even


    Nina, as the best friend of the baby''s mother couldn''t control herself about the news, not to mention the


    baby''s own father, who was Aaron.


    Frank hurriedly said to the doctor, "Could you please give us aprehensive report? Thank you for


    doing that."


    Fortunately, the doctor had a good temper. Seeing that Frank was speaking in a good tone, he nodded,


    "Okay, I''ll go back and ask my assistant to bring the report to you."


    After the doctor left, Frank patted his chest and exhaled, "If I continue to stay with you for a period of


    time, I''m afraid that I will be scared out of a heart disease or something."


    "I''m going to call Aaron. I can''t let him misunderstand Riri!"


    If the father was really Aaron, it would be a big trouble. Frank knew that Nina couldn''t calm down, so he


    pressed her arm and said, "Let me call him."


    "Okay. Do it now."


    Taking a deep breath, Nina saw that Frank had to call several times before he got through. On the


    other end of the phone, Aaron''s attitude was extremely bad. "Say it quickly!"


    Frank had been a friend of him for so many years, but Aaron also treated her bad by yelling him. It


    could be imagined how bad-tempered Aaron was.


    "Listen to me first, Aaron. Don''t hang off the phone. Your mother took someone to the hospital to make


    trouble, and then Rita had an miscarriage. She was driven out by your mother and sister. Nina and I


    sent her to the public hospital. Then, the doctor of the public hospital said that she was pregnant for


    only two months."


    "����"


    Although Frank didn''t hear anything from Aaron for a moment, he could clearly feel his anger and


    astonishment.


    "She is in the People''s Hospital now. Come here if you want to know the truth."


    Frank exin the long story into short one. He knew he couldn''t exin it clearly on the phone, so it


    was better to tell him face to face.


    After hanging up the phone, Frank spread out his hands and said, "He''ll be there soon."


    After answering the phone, Aaron was quite excited and in a violent rage at the same time.


    "Wendy!"


    Wendy was really impatient when she heard her boss called her again. She swore in her heart that if


    he called her again, she would resign immediately!


    "What''s the matter this time?"


    As soon as she came in, she saw that Aaron had already put on his coat and was about to rush to the


    elevator with the car key.


    Was he finally willing to go out?


    "Where are you going?" Wendy hurried to catch up with him. Aaron, who knew the truth, could not


    believe what he would do himself.


    "Hospital."


    Did he still want to see Rita? Or to find her to talk about the divorce?


    Confused, Wendy stepped into the VIP elevator with him.


    "Go and check the man named Pitt. If necessary, ask Frank to find his men and torture Pitt to tell the


    truth!"


    As long as Pitt is still alive, everything will be clear.


    "What? What truth? His sleeping with Miss Rita? Boss, are you suspecting that someone has set a trap


    for her?"


    Aaron clenched his fists. "The baby of Rita, is mine. I''m the father."


    "What?" Wendy was shocked for the moment and she wanted to confirm to make sure her ears still


    worked well, "What?"


    "The doctor in the People''s Hospital said she was pregnant for only two months. Go to the private


    hospital she was in before and find that bastard doctor!"


    Seeing that Aaron was so anxious, Wendy frowned and said in a hurry, "Boss, don''t worry. I''ll go and


    investigate it right away. But please calm down."


    If it was true, Rita was really trapped this time, and it was a consecutive trap.


    As soon as the elevator reached the sub lever where the parking lot was, Aaron rushed to the hospital


    in a hurry. Wendy asked several bodyguards to follow him, in case that her boss would lose control of


    himself without anyone stopping him.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She immediately took some people to the previous hospital, and did not forget to inform Lambert about


    this. If Aaron was the father of Rita''s baby, then this matter was going to be a serious one.


    Frank had arranged a lot of bodyguards in the People''s Hospital, in case Rita was kicked out again. No


    matter who came this time, she couldn''t be kicked out.


    As soon as he arrived, Aaron was about to rush in, but was stopped by Frank.


    "It''s not easy for Rita to fall asleep. Let her take a good rest. Nina is taking care of her inside. Don''t


    disturb her now. Do you know that patients all need a rest?" But Frank couldn''t stop Aaron at all. So he


    quickly held Aaron''s waist and dragged him out. He whispered, as he wanted Aaron to notice where


    they were now, "Let''s go aside and I''ll tell you everything."


    After all, they were in the hospital. Patients needed a quiet environment. Aaron did not answer and just


    kept staring at the ward.


    He felt really regretful about himself. What had he done to Rita these days?


    He didn''t answer her phone and turned a blind eye to her. He knew she had a miscarriage, but he


    thought she had betrayed him and was pregnant with someone else''s baby! He was such a jerk. Why


    didn''t he ask her more about the truth? Why didn''t he care her more and notice her grievance? Why did


    he choose to believe in others'' words? He didn''t even give her a chance to exin.


    She was so good to him. How could she betray him?


    Seeing that he didn''t say anything, Frank patted him on his shoulder and said, "It''s obvious that


    someone tried to give Rita a hard time, so the report said it''s three months to make you misunderstand.


    The report was a fake one."


    "It''s my fault."


    He knew clearly that she was a virgin for the first time. How could she be pregnant? Why did he still


    investigate? He should have trusted her! Why didn''t he ask her in person? Why would he regret it after


    the misunderstanding and harm to Rita?


    She was framed, by others, and got her baby aborted and even kicked out of the hospital. So many


    things had happened. Being her husband, the most important person in her life, he did not show up.


    Why wasn''t he with her at that time?


    On the contrary, when she just had a miscarriage and was in a very weak condition, he fought with


    Magee, instead of caring her first. And he even suspected that Magee was her paramour!


    Aaron could not forgive himself. He thought he was really a jerk!

 Chapter 170 Surprises Came One After Another

    Chapter 170 Surprises Came One After Another


    Frank didn''t know what to say. He touched his shoulder and said, "Just let her take a good rest. Wait for


    her to awake before you go inside. She can''t eat well or sleep well these days. And she got wet in the


    rain when driven out of the hospital, and her body condition is in a mess..."


    His words made Aaron''s heart ache. How could he be so stupid that he couldn''t even see the truth?


    Frank didn''t go on, thinking that Aaron himself must be very ufortable now.


    At this time, Wendy was trying everything to force Pitt to tell the truth. Pitt of course knew how powerful


    Aaron was now, and he was afraid of the power of the Leng family, so he quickly told Wendy what


    exactly happened.


    Sure enough, there was something fishy about the whole matter.


    When Wendy arrived at the previous private hospital and was about to find the doctor, she saw Kaley


    was also there to consult the doctor. She quickly hid aside and wanted to see what Kaley wanted to do.


    "Doctor Wang, my belly hasn''t shown yet. What should I do now?" Kaley sat inside and said to the


    doctor.


    "You''re only pregnant for two or three months now. It''s not obvious to be seen. Try to wear some loose


    clothes."


    What the hell? Only two or three months?


    Wendy was totally confused. It was said that Rita had been pregnant for three months. But Kaley''s


    pregnancy was only two or three months. What the hell was this doctor?


    She couldn''t sit still any longer and rushed in with the bodyguards. "Kaley, didn''t you say that you were


    pregnant for three or four months and it''s Mr. Leng''s baby. But as far as I know that he has driven you


    away two months ago!"


    Kaley didn''t expect that Wendy would rush in at this time. She raised her head and looked at Wendy in


    great horror. "I... It''s... Well Wendy..."


    "You rogue doctor!" Wendy waved at the bodyguard behind her and said, "Take him with us and let him


    exin to Mr. Aaron himself. Let him tell Mr. Aaron what was exactly going on."


    The doctor was scared to death. "I didn''t do anything wrong. Who are you? You people... Why did you


    say to take me away?"


    "I''ve just recorded your conversation," said Wendy, taking out her phone. "Just tell the police what you


    have done!"


    Kaley was almost scared out of her wits. She walked up to Wendy, grabbed her hand and begged,


    "Wendy, if you don''t tell Aaron about today''s matter, I will give you whatever you want after I be


    Mrs. Aaron. Look, did Rita even give you something as Mrs. Aaron? Why are you trying to help her? If


    you can help me this time, I will be grateful to you for the rest of my life."


    Kaley was experienced and calm in this kind of situation. She didn''t believe that there was no trouble


    that couldn''t be solved with money. So she tried to negotiated with Wendy.


    Wendy sneered and acted as if she was interested in her negotiation. "How much money do you n


    to give me?"


    Kaley thought there was hope to hide this matter, so she immediately answered, "As long as you tell


    your price, I won''t beat a bargain with you."


    "Where did you get so much money to give me?"


    "After I be Mrs. Aaron, I will have much money as I wish." Kaley''s eyes lit up. She held Wendy''s


    arm intimately and said, "Wendy, I will remember your great kindness."


    Wendy pushed her hand away and said, "I''m sorry. My boss is Aaron Leng, not you. If I don''t tell him


    about this, and he knows it, I will bear all the consequences. Moreover, people like you are more likely


    than anyone else to break your own promises."


    "I won''t! I am not that kind of person!"


    Not giving her a chance to exin, Wendy waved at the bodyguard behind her. "Take her away."


    Kaley got anxious. She knelt down in front of Wendy and shouted hysterically, "Wendy, if you give me


    to Mr. Aaron, I will be beaten to death by him! I beg you! Even if the baby in my belly is not Mr. Aaron''s,


    he is still a life. Please!"


    "Don''t worry. Mr. Aaron won''t beat you to death."


    Wendy waved her hand impatiently. "Take her away."


    The doctor was carried to the front of Aaron.


    Soon enough, Wendy came over and said, "Boss, I''ve found out the truth. About the matter, the man


    named Pitt, he admitted that someone instigated him to take away Rita. That person is Cary Su.


    Besides, he didn''t have sex with Rita. He just took some photos in the bar, which were shown on the


    Inte. There is also another surprise." She pped her hands and asked the bodyguard to drag


    Kaley up here. "I just went to that private hospital to investigate Miss Rita''s pregnancy, and I happened


    to run into Kaley who was there to see that rogue doctor. They had already colluded with each other.


    Kaley has been pregnant for only two months, and the baby is not yours at all."


    Hearing that, Aaron''s face was as cold as ice, and his heart suddenly sank. His murderous anger made


    people around all felt horrible.


    Kaley rushed forward and cried, "It was Miss Nora! She asked me to do that. Mr. Cary found me. He


    knew I am pregnant and asked me to put the me on you. I... I dared not to disobey them at all."


    At this time, she had to pour the dirty water on the Su family.


    "Mr. Aaron, I''m sorry I was wrong, but I also dare not to offend the Su family. They would kill me if I said


    no!" Kaley cried so sadly that her voice became hoarse.


    Aaron pointed at Kaley with two fingers and ordered Wendy, "Take her away from me, out of my sight."


    Wendy called bodyguards over and dragged Kaley out.


    "Nora! It''s Nora again!" Frank frowned and saw that Aaron was unusually calm. But soon he realized


    that this was not calm, but a moment of dead silence before the storm.


    Aaron didn''t say a word to condemn anyone.


    In fact, he was the one who hurt Rita the most. If he believed her instead of choosing to ignore her and


    wanted to divorce her, she wouldn''t have ended up like this. She would not suffer so much pain, both in


    heart and the body.


    After all, he hated himself the most. He had promised Rita not to hurt her again, but he was the one


    who hurt her the most! He broke his promise and made her experience so much miserable troubles. He


    made her lose their baby and made her go through so much injustice.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    It was all his fault! He was being a jerk!

 Chapter 171 Why Do You Still Want To See Riri

    Chapter 171 Why Do You Still Want To See Riri


    At this moment, the doctor in the People''s Hospital brought the report with him. He had nned to ask


    his assistant to take the ward round, but the patient in this ward was too weak, so he came to see the


    situation in person.


    Before the doctor entered the room, Aaron rushed forward and asked the doctor in a hurry, "Doctor,


    how is my wife? Is she seriously ill?"


    The doctor looked him up and down in surprise. "Are you her husband?"


    "Yes, I am."


    "Just now, there were a man and a woman apanying her. I thought she didn''t have got married."


    The doctor''s unintentional words made Aaron''s heart flip like a ship in the surging sea, and the pain


    was piercing inside his heart.


    Clenching his fists, he asked anxiously, "How is she? Is there any aftereffect? What should I do next?"


    The doctor sighed, "She has just had an miscarriage for one or two days. She can''t even get out of


    bed. Besides, she got wet in the heavy rain. Her body is in poor health and she hasn''t eaten anything


    these days. Her condition is not very good. This is her report."


    The doctor handed the report to Aaron. He looked through it. When he saw the words "pregnant for two


    months", he felt very regretful and his whole body was overwhelmed with pain.


    "During this period of time, the patient''s mood is very important. Don''t stimte her any more. Take


    good care of her. She is young, so being nursed back to health, there will be a chance for pregnancy in


    the future."


    Since Rita had suffered a lot of intense stimtion, Aaron was worried about the impact of getting


    depression. The more he thought about it, the more painful he felt. He gritted his teeth and nodded to


    the doctor. "I got it. But doctor, my wife... Please cure her. No matter how much it will cost, please cure


    my wife."


    The doctor nodded. "Don''t worry. We will try our best. But whether she can be cured finally depends on


    her mood. If her mood fluctuates too much, it will affect the treatment. You should also be clear about


    this."


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Aaron nodded hard.


    He stood in front of the ward and wanted to open the door for several times. Through the small window,


    he saw Rita was sleeping. Even if she was sleeping, she was frowning. Her whole body was shrank


    into a ball, looking pitiful and aggrieved.


    How did she end up like this?


    Oh, it was him. It was all him who made her suffer.


    Soon, Wendy found out the truth about what had happened to Rita these days and told the result of the


    investigation to Aaron, "Miss Nora asked Pitt to take Miss Rita away from the bar, and she also asked


    him to destroy her innocence. These photos were spread by Mr. Cary. Moreover, those crazy women


    who rushed out to hit Miss Rita in the hospital were arranged by Miss Nora in advance. About Miss


    Rita''s pregnancy period, it was Miss Nora who asked the doctor to write three months in the report.


    Moreover, Kaley was also instigated by Miss Nora and Mr. Cary in order to destroy the rtionship


    between you and Miss Rita..."


    After saying that, Wendy felt that Aaron would skin Nora. Nora must be crazy so that she dared to do


    this to Rita. She tried every means to let Aaron drive Rita away, and even sent someone to beat her to


    cause her miscarriage, and even did with Selena to drive her out of the hospital.


    What a horrible scene!


    Frank was stunned after he knew the truth. He rubbed his chin in disbelief. "Damn it. This is the biggest


    y of the year. It''s like a pce intrigue drama. Miss Nora is really good at this!"


    Wendy red at him to warn him that her boss was in a fit of pique, trying to stop him adding fuel to the


    fire.


    Without saying a word, Aaron paced back and forth outside the ward.


    When Rita woke up, it was already the early morning of another new day.


    It took her a lot of energy to open her eyes. Nina fell asleep beside her. She had been taking care of


    her in the hospital for the whole night. When she saw that Rita woke up, she quickly stood up and said


    in excitement, "You''re awake. You must have a good sleep."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Aaron walked in.


    He was a little tired after staying outside for the whole night, just in order that Rita could see him as


    soon as she woke up.


    Rita looked at him in disbelief. She rubbed her eyes and tried to break her fantasy.


    Was it really Aaron?


    She thought she would never see him again. He must hate her very much and did not want to see her


    again. Why was he here?


    His eyes looking at Rita were full of affection.


    "What are you doing here?" Nina sneered. "You two are going to divorce. Why do you still want to see


    Riri?"


    "What?"


    "Are you going to marry the woman Kaley? You don''t have to send the divorce agreement in person.


    We will send it to your ce." After saying that, Frank hurried forward and dragged Nina out. "Hey, all


    the misunderstanding is cleared up. Let them have a private talk, okay? Come on, go out with me."


    Before Nina could react, Frank carried her on his shoulder and took her out.


    Aaron was confused by Nina''s words. "When did I say that I''m going to marry Kaley?"


    Besides, he thought that he had never said that he wanted to divorce Rita.


    The expression on his face was full of arrogance. Rita felt it very familiar. Every time she saw this face,


    she had an impulse to beat him.

 Chapter 172 Honey, Please Forgive Me

    Chapter 172 Honey, Please Forgive Me


    Rita didn''t say anything for a long time and just stared at Aaron tightly. It was really Aaron Leng in front


    of her. She was not in the dream.


    But she was still confused whether she was still dreaming. She just could not believe her own eyes.


    She secretly pinched herself under the quilt. ''Ouch, it hurt.'' So she now realized that she was not in the


    dream.


    "It''s me, Riri," Aaron said as he stepped forward and stroked her forehead. "I''m really here."


    "Well, why are you here? Why are you here Aaron Leng?" She was totally stunned. This man was


    really Aaron. "Do youe here to divorce me?"


    "You silly girl."


    "I''m so sorry." Thinking of what happened that night, she bit her lips. "It''s all my fault. I betrayed you."


    And she was worried that how should she tell him about the baby. Their baby was dead after she had a


    miscarriage, but she had to tell him the truth.


    "Our baby is gone. That''s your baby. Trust me..."


    As soon as she finished speaking, tears rolled down her cheeks.


    Her words and her tears hurt Aaron so hard.


    He felt terrible and also guilty at the moment.


    He wanted to lift her up from the bed, but he didn''t dare to touch her for fear of hurting her.


    "Riri, I''m sorry. It''s all my fault this time. It''s all my fault. I did not believe you." He didn''t know how to


    exin it to her. Stroking her cheek, he continued, "It''s all right now. The misunderstandings have been


    cleared up. Riri, you didn''t have sex with anyone else. It''s Nora who set you up on purpose. And, about


    the baby... It was also her who found someone to deceive me. She asked the doctor to say that you


    were pregnant for three months so that I would misunderstand you. At that time, I was so angry at that


    time when you said you wanted to divorce me and I thought you were trying to revenge me by having


    sex with another man. And those photos were too designed by her. I''m really angry with the matters


    happening these days. What''s more, they set up me by the matter involved Kaley. She is not pregnant


    with my baby at all. They colluded with the doctor to ask Kaley to sow discord between us, so that I


    would kick you out. That''s their purpose! I''m sorry, Riri. I shouldn''t have misunderstood you. I should


    believe in you. How could you betray me and do something wrong to me?"


    Rita''s heart ached so much that a drop of tear fell on the back of her cold hands.


    Aaron held her soft hand, which was so cold that his heart ached at the same time. "Riri, don''t be angry


    with me. I am sorry."


    She pulled her hand out.


    She hesitated when she heard Aaron confide all his true thoughts. When she needed him most, he was


    not there with her.


    When she lost her child and was lonely and helpless, he was not there to protect them. When she was


    kicked out of the hospital by his mother and cousin, he was still not there.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    She would never forget the heavy rain that day.


    She really didn''t want to face him. Even if there was no misunderstanding, she couldn''t ept him for


    the moment.


    Rita turned her face away and whispered, "I want to take a rest. Please leave me alone."


    "Riri."


    He called her name. He didn''t dare to force her, for fear that she would be too emotional, but he really


    wanted her to forgive him. He didn''t dare, again to let her be alone, thinking too much.


    "Honey," he called her again in a familiar and gentle voice, reminding her of the happy time when the


    two of them had been together. "Could you forgive me? Please!"


    His heart ached. He was afraid that Rita would refuse him and ignore him.


    "I said I would take good care of you, but I let you down again and again. Honey, I''m sorry. It''s all my


    fault. I am such a jerk. I shouldn''t have believed in rumors. I shouldn''t have believed in others. I


    shouldn''t have hurt you. I''m really unforgivable. I even caused you to have an miscarriage. But, Riri, I...


    I hope you can forgive me and give me another chance to take good care of you, okay?"


    He couldn''t let her go this time. She was the woman he loved most in his life.


    Rita kept silent to his words.


    She covered herself with the quilt. Aaron knew she must cry under the quilt.


    "My dear honey, you will be suffocate yourself to death if you go on like this."


    Aaron stepped forward and wanted to pull the quilt for his wife, but Rita didn''t allow him to do so. She


    kicked the quilt with her little feet and wrapped it tightly.


    "Honey, be a good girl. Look at me."


    She still refused.


    Aaron was anxious. He reached into the crack of the quilt and scratched her waist. He knew that she


    was afraid of tickling the most, so he scratched her quickly. "If you don''t listen to me, I will keep tickling


    you."


    "Hey..."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Aaron pulled off the quilt. Seeing that she was crying badly, he


    quickly wiped her tears with a tissue. "Honey, don''t cry. It''s all my fault. It''s all my fault. Please don''t be


    angry with me. My dear Riri is the best."

 Chapter 173 What Was The Point Of Owning Everything Except For His Wife

    Chapter 173 What Was The Point Of Owning Everything Except For His Wife


    Rita pushed him without answer to his question but said, "Go out and leave me alone."


    Aaron knew that she couldn''t ept him for the moment. After all, what happened this time was a big


    blow to her. She put all the me on herself and refused to forgive herself. She always felt that if she


    was enough vignt, she wouldn''t have been taken away by the man called Pitt, andter things


    wouldn''t have happened.


    But then Aaron told her that everything was arranged. Someone did it on purpose to make her me


    herself and let her leave Aaron.


    "Honey, don''t be mad at me," he said softly.


    Rita did not look at him, nor did she answer him.


    She was ming herself for not being able to keep their child and ming herself for being trapped.


    How could she me him? Could she med all these incidents on Aaron? No man could act as if


    nothing happened.


    Rita didn''t know how to make up with him for the moment even when he said so many words.


    What she wanted now was to calm down first.


    Bang! Bang! Bang����


    There was a knock on the door. Rita looked up tiredly. A nurse came in and said, "It''s time to take an


    injection."


    Standing aside, the nurse stole a nce at Aaron. This man was so handsome, wasn''t he? The nurse


    walked up to Rita with a blush and her heart beating fast. She asked Rita to stretch out one of her


    hands and said, "Remember, don''t eat icy food these days. Don''t even think about it. And no touching


    cold water and no eating fresh sea food."


    Rita nodded and handed out one arm to let the nurse give an injection.


    When cold liquid was injected into her body, she frowned. She was always afraid of injection, especially


    the pain and being stuck out by the needle.


    Aaron walked up to her, held her head in his arms and covered her eyes with his hands. "Don''t be


    afraid. It''s okay."


    Rita reached out one hand to push him, but her other hand was tightly gripped by the nurse. She


    couldn''t do anything, and her palms were sweaty. Looking at Aaron, she felt a little bit tired and afraid at


    the same time.


    The nurse couldn''t bear to see the two showing off their affection, so she quickly finished the injection


    and left the ward.


    "Please go out now." Rita began to drive her away as soon as the nurse left. "I''ll be fine on my own."


    "No way. I must be right next to you. I won''t go anywhere."


    Aaron tried to linger around and refused to leave. "If you still want to divorce me, I won''t go anywhere."


    "What''s wrong with you?" Rita frowned irritably. "Why can''t you just leave me alone to calm down for a


    moment?"


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She turned her head away and chose not to look at him, but Aaron didn''t give her a chance to stay


    alone. "I''m afraid that once I leave you alone here, you will think too much. You will abandon me."


    "I..."


    "Honey, if you don''t forgive me, I will stay here all the time. I won''t go anywhere, and I don''t want the


    company either."


    If he couldn''t even keep his wife, he did not want anything including thepany. There would be no


    meaning of owning everything except for his wife.


    Aaron began to y rascal.


    Rita knew that no one could defeat him when he tried to y rascal. She didn''t know whether to cry or


    tough. "Are you threatening me with yourpany?"


    "It''s not a threat. I mean what I said."


    He stepped forward and stared at her face. She had suffered so much these days. He wished he could


    spend all his time on her and repair her wounds bit by bit.


    Rita pouted and said, "Just stay here if you like. Anyway, it''s not mypany. I don''t care if it copsed


    or went broke."


    She really didn''t act as he expected.


    Aaron was stunned. His wife was so smart. It seemed that he had to change another way to win her


    forgiveness.


    "Honey, do you have the heart not to forgive me?"


    At this moment, Aaron acted like a spoiled child, standing by his wife''s side. He could see that Rita was


    hesitating. As long as he continued, his wife''s heart would definitely be captured by him.


    However, Rita was not an ordinary girl.


    "Get out."


    Finally, Rita kept her original decision. "You go out first."


    "Riri..."


    Aaron was pushed away by Rita and he wanted to say more. But when he saw her frown and was


    about to get emotional, he didn''t dare to stay long for fear of affecting her mood. "Okay, okay. I''ll go.


    Don''t be angry."


    Aaron was really afraid that his wife''s emotion would be stimted. He remembered the doctor''s words


    that he must not let her mood fluctuate.


    Rita felt sad for no reason when she saw Aaron walked towards the door.


    When she just woke up, she still felt dizzy. She closed her eyes and her mind was full of thinking about


    the baby.


    She had always had an irregr period. She didn''t expect that she was pregnant after two months not


    in the period.


    As a mother, she was too confused. She was pregnant for two months, but she didn''t notice it. What


    was more, she couldn''t even keep her own child.


    Thinking of this, her eyes turned red again.


    Nina pushed the door open and came in. Seeing that Rita was alone sitting on the bed and wiping her


    tears, she quickly walked up to her and asked, "Riri, did Aaron bully you again?"


    "No, No." Knowing that Nina was a bad tempered woman, Rita pulled her to sit down., "I''m fine."


    "Frank told me that there is no misunderstanding between you. So if that guy bullies you again, I will


    never let him go."


    Nina was relieved to know that Pitt didn''t do anything to Rita. She knew that he only took Rita away


    and took those pictures of her. She was full of guilt to Rita. Now that she knew the truth, she felt much


    better.


    "He won''t bully me. Don''t worry." Rita smiled at Nina.


    After so many things, Nina was thinking that Rita really had a tough time. Looking at Rita, she felt very


    sorry for her. "Aaron and you... What are you going to do?"


    "He doesn''t want a divorce, but I..."


    Aaron was really good to her. She knew this.


    Besides, she liked him and didn''t want to leave him.


    "Riri, what''s your true thoughts?" Nina grabbed her hands and said seriously. "You have suffered so


    much because of Aaron. If he is good enough to you, I won''t oppose you to make up with him. But you


    have to think it over. If you make up with him, you have to face the Su family. There will be a lot of


    trouble in the future. No matter what decision you make, I will support you. But I still hope you can take


    a careful consideration."

 Chapter 174 I Will Be With You All The Time

    Chapter 174 I Will Be With You All The Time


    Nina said so because she was worried that there would be trouble in the future when Rita chose to be


    with Aaron again.


    But in Rita''s own heart, she still wanted to make up with him. She still loved him.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She didn''t hate him. After so many things, she would rather hate herself than him.


    "Riri, are you hungry? Let me buy you some food for you."


    Before Nina could finish her words, Aaron came in with two bags of food. "Honey, I''m back."


    How sweet it was when he called her "honey".


    Nina was speechless. She pouted and said, "Mr. Aaron, do you think that Riri could take all these food?


    Why do you buy so much food?"


    "It doesn''t matter whether she could take all of these. We have you and Frank here to help."


    "What..."


    ''This guy is really crazy about loving his wife. Showing off love everytime everywhere, he doesn''t even


    care about other people''s feeling, '' Nina thought.


    Frank yawned and came in. "Well, the happy ending of the story. Now everything came to an end now.


    I have to go back to take a good sleep. It''s so tormenting."


    Nina gave a nce at him. Frank walked up to her and put his arm around her shoulder. "You can rest


    assured now."


    "No! The matter hasn''t been solved yet," said Nina seriously, turning her head to look at Aaron. "What


    are you going to do with the Su family, Mr. Aaron? I''ve taken the me for so many days because of


    Cary. I won''t let him go. I''m telling you, even if the Su family is a rtive of the royal family, I won''t let


    them go so easily."


    The expression on Aaron''s face changed. He would not let go of the Su family too. The Su family had


    framed Rita for several times and tried to destroy her innocence. Would he be merciful enough to let


    them go?


    How was that possible?


    "Don''t worry. I won''t let the Su family get away with it." He only cared about Rita. He could do anything


    for her.


    He stared at her motionlessly, smiling for a while. Then he carefully took out the hot soup and hot rice,


    and ced them in front of Rita. All of them were carefully chosen by him. He asked Marin to make the


    soup, and several delicious dishes. "These are all cooked by Marin. Have a try to see if you like it."


    It turned out that he had just left out to fetch food for her.


    Marin had always known Rita''s preferences. And thinking that she just had an abortion, Marin had


    prepared light dishes and health care soup with spareribs.


    Even Nina, who was standing aside, thought the dishes looked delicious.


    "Riri, take it while it''s hot."


    Aaron handed the bowl and chopsticks to her, filled the soup and blew a few times gently with his


    mouth to cool it down. "Come on, take some soup first."


    Rita opened her mouth obediently.


    He was very careful in case of hurting her. The two of them were looked like showing off their love


    crazily.


    Frank couldn''t stand it anymore. "Oh, I have never been fed soup by others. I''d better go out to look for


    food by myself."


    After saying that, he pulled Nina and said, "Let''s go out to eat."


    "Who said I want to go out with you?" Nina stood still and didn''t move. Frank knocked her head.


    "Why don''t you just walk away here? Don''t you think it is inappropriate for you to disturb these two?"


    "You..."


    Before she could finish her words, she was dragged out by Frank.


    Seeing the two flirting with each other, Rita couldn''t helpughing. "They are really suitable for each


    other."


    "Riri, you are smiling."


    When Aaron saw his wife smiling so happily, he became happy too. "You finally smiled."


    Rita touched her face. She hadn''tughed for a long time. Since they broke up, and even tried to


    divorce each other, she had not had the smiling face. Moreover, she had lost her baby. She was so sad


    that she couldn''t smile.


    Only when Aaron was at her side could she have the mood to smile.


    "Drink the soup first, honey." He fed her carefully, afraid of scalding her. He tasted every spoon of soup


    first and then fed he. "Is it hot?"


    She shook her head and huddled up like a kitten.


    She secretly nced at Aaron and thought that how amazing it was. When she woke up, everything


    changed.


    He came back to her. It was like a dream. She didn''t expect that she would see Aaron after she woke


    up. She thought she would never see him again, and she thought he would never forgive her again.


    She had thought that everything woulde to an end, but to her surprise, it was just a new beginning.


    After finishing the soup, under the supervision of Aaron, she ate a few spoon of other food. Perhaps it


    was because he was beside her, she had a good appetite. After eating a lot, she put down the


    chopsticks and said, "I''m full."


    "Take some more."


    He was anxious. Why did she eat so little? He wanted her to eat all the food.


    Aaron picked up the bowl and chopsticks and fed her in person. "Come on, take another mouthful of


    the food, okay?"


    "I really can''t eat it." She pouted. "You will feed me to death."


    "Just so little?"


    Rita widened her eyes and said, "I have eaten so much, three times as much as I used to do!"


    She was a picky eater and seldom ate so much. This meal was the most she could take.


    "Look at you. You are so thin. You don''t even weigh one hundred pounds. Why don''t you eat more?"


    She was 1.68 meters tall, but she didn''t even have one hundred pounds. She was like a bamboo pole,


    and now she was sick. Aaron felt very sorry for her. He urged, "Take a few more bites. Good girl. Riri is


    the best. Just two bites more, okay?"


    Aaron cated his wife like doing to a baby. Seeing that he was so attentive, Rita had to eat more


    reluctantly.


    "I really can''t eat any more."


    She surrendered. She touched her round belly and blinked her eyes with grievance. "Please don''t force


    me to eat more."


    Aaron reached out his hand and touched her head. "Riri, you should eat well every meal from now on. I


    will be with you, forever."

 Chapter 175 Fix The Su Family

    Chapter 175 Fix The Su Family


    Aaron knew that he had told Rita that he would always be with her, trust her and guard her, forever.


    But this time, he broke his promise. He failed to protect her well and made her suffer so much. He


    would never allow such a thing to happen again.


    Although she felt wronged inside her heart, she felt everything was okay to ept once Aaron was with


    her again.


    She was not a person who haggled over things. She did not have the heart to lose her temper on


    Aaron.


    "Okay, take a good rest after dinner." He cleaned up the table, asked his assistant toe in and take


    the trash away, and then brought theputer.


    "You are going to work here?" Rita was stunned. Did he really n not to go back to thepany?


    "Why not? I can work anywhere as long as I have aputer."


    Aaron waved his assistant out and raised his eyebrows at Rita. "I''ll stay here with you. I won''t go


    anywhere."


    "����"


    Well, she had no second option but to let him do what he wanted.


    He leaned over and kissed her on the forehead. "I won''t go anywhere before my wife leaves the


    hospital."


    "What are you going to do after I leave the hospital?"


    "I will stay with you all the time after you leave the hospital."


    "����"


    Aaron must be crazy.


    As long as he would get Rita back to his side, he would do whatever being told.


    "Riri, no matter what happens in the future, we should be honest with each other, okay?"


    She didn''t me him at all. She was so stupid that she fell into the trap. Moreover, rumors would drown


    people to death. She didn''t want Aaron to get into trouble for her.


    She looked up at him and nodded, her eyes full of pity.


    "Okay."


    No matter how difficult the situation was, she was with him again. She didn''t want to leave him. She


    didn''t want to lose him.


    She could face everything with him in the future.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    It was not that she didn''t have the courage to face difficulties and dangers. What she feared most was


    that he didn''t want her.


    Aaron knew that his wife needed time to recover, both in body and heart. He was willing to give her


    time, apanying her and helping her ovee the fear in her heart.


    He held her hand and thus felt relieved.


    He watched her sleep soundly and bent over to kiss her face.


    She pretended to be tough and stubborn, but in fact, she was very fragile in her heart. This time, he left


    her alone to face so many humiliations, ruthless abuse and ridicule. She was ndered, framed, and


    even he, as her husband, was not by her side to protect her. She survived alone. If it were someone


    else, she would have already gone crazy.


    Why couldn''t she be treated the best?


    He would definitely give an reasonable solution to all these incidents to Rita and let everyone know the


    consequences of offending his wife.


    First step was to deal with the Su family.


    The Su family treated his wife like this, and he would definitely never let them go.


    The Su family was in an uproar at the same time. Cary booked an air ticket for him and Nora and was


    nning to leave the city. But he didn''t go back until night. He saw that Marvin and Nora were sitting in


    the living room. Nora had packed her luggage, waiting for him. "Why do youe back sote? Hurry


    up, or we''ll miss the ne."


    Just as Nora finished her words and was about to go out with Cary, the front gate of the Su family


    opened and a Bentley was driven in.


    The high beam lights were striking on the outer wall of the Su family''s vi. When the car was switched


    off, Nora saw the car license te. She was so scared that her face turned pale. Subconsciously, she


    hid behind her brother, Marvin.


    It was their parents, Bray and Anya.


    Bray and Anya had lived abroad for many years. They came back sote at night. Needless to say,


    they muste back for the big trouble that their daughter and son had made this time.


    Marvin''s face changed. He didn''t get the news that his parents woulde back. He was shocked and


    walked up to them. "Dad, mom, when did youe back? Why don''t you tell me? I can go to pick you


    up at the airport."


    Bray''s face darkened. The couple walked up the stairs one after the other. When Bray saw Nora, he


    gave her a ferocious stare.


    She was so frightened that she lowered her head and took a step back.


    Anya frowned and said to Nora and Cary, "Come in, all of you."


    As soon as Bray entered the room, he asked about his father��Lance''s condition. Lance had gone to


    bed already. There were only three children in the living room. He sat down to take a rest for he and his


    wife had taken the ne for more than ten hours. The couple were very tired. After drinking some


    water, Bray opened his mouth, "If your mom and I still haven''te back, you will have already


    overturned the roof of the Su family!"

 Chapter 176 Became Very Disappointed and Angry

    Chapter 176 Became Very Disappointed and Angry


    Standing behind her eldest brother, Nora didn''t dare to show her face or breathe, fearing that her


    parents would scold her if she even took a deep breath.


    Cary was still behaving frivolously. He had been worried about the trouble they made, but as soon as


    his parents came back, he didn''t worry anymore. With his parents supporting him and his sister, he


    wasn''t afraid of what Aaron would do to them.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Butter Cary realized that he had thought too much at that time.


    "Nora,e here!"


    Bray waved at his daughter. Nora walked up to him in fear. She had a bad feeling that she would be


    scolded to death by her parents.


    She had always been the lovely daughter of the Su family, the apple of everyone''s eye. Bray and Anya


    cherished her so much that they had not ever speak to her in a loud voice. As a result, she had


    developed a willful character. Anyway, her parents thought that as long as she would not go far away,


    she would do whatever she wanted to do. The Su family had a lot of money to support her luxurious


    life. But this time was different. She had made such a big mess, and her parents would not and maybe


    could not indulge her. This time, money could no longer be used to solve the problem.


    "Dad, mom, listen to me, please. It''s not what you think..." before his parents could speak, Nora


    exined first. "Do you know how miserable I suffered these days? That Rita seduced my fianc��..."


    Dang����


    Before she could even finished her speaking, Bray threw the teacup in his hand to the ground which


    smashed into pieces.


    "I''ve told you that the son of the Jiang family is not suitable for you. You didn''t listen to me and insisted


    on marrying him. You see the result?" Bray could not help but shouted at his daughter this time, "You


    deserve it this time!"


    "I..." Tears welled up in Nora''s eyes. "Dad, don''t be fooled by others. It''s that bitch, Rita! She seduced


    my fianc��. She has embarrassed me and even beat me several times. I don''t know why cousin is


    obsessed with her, and he doesn''t even care about our family rtions. He has been crazy with that


    bitch!"


    Anya frowned. Even though she was over fifty and had gave birth to three children, she was still


    elegant and calm. Seeing her daughter speaking full of dirty words, she shook her head and asked,


    "What''s wrong with you, Nora? Why do you keep saying bitch? You are acting as a poor upbringing


    woman! What I have taught you for so many years is in vain?"


    Anya was so well-bred that even she med her daughter in a gentle voice, but Nora didn''t inherit the


    noble temperament of her mother at all. She clenched her fists and said angrily, "Dad, mom, I hope you


    can figure out the truth before making a conclusion."


    "You made Aaron''s wife to have a miscarriage. You were killing Aaron''s baby! You even sent people to


    separate them and destroy the innocence of that girl..." After Bray knew what was happening from


    Aaron, he almost died of anger. The Su family was rich and powerful, and it was understandable for his


    children being a little irritable, but doing such a crazy thing really humiliated the reputation of the whole


    family. He had no idea how he could face his nephew as a uncle.


    Bray was really angry this time. "She is a good girl. Even if she''s from a poor family, you should not


    have dealt her like this! I''m really disappointed in you, Nora. When did you be such a vicious


    person?"


    This time, even Anya didn''t defend for her daughter. "When your father received the phone call from


    your cousin, he was so angry that he almost had a heart attack. We flew back overnight. If we were not


    arrived at home now, are you going to escape?"


    Anya turned her eyes on Cary and asked, "Are you messing around with your sister?"


    Cary didn''t dare to make a sound. Their parents were more strict with their sons than their daughter.


    Since their childhood, Marvin and Cary had been beaten a lot. This time, even if her sister didn''t suffer,


    Cary knew that he would have a hard time.


    "How dare you!"


    As Cary expected, Bray picked up his crutch and hit hard at him, which almost made him so hurt to


    death and his leg had been almost broken.


    Seeing this, Marvin persuaded, "Dad, mom, don''t get angry."


    "I''ll deal with youter!" As Marvin opened his mouth, Bray shifted his anger to his eldest son. "Do you


    think you can stay out of this? As their elder brother, why didn''t you stop them?"


    Well, now the three siblings of the Su family would suffer together.


    Being beaten so hard that he couldn''t move, Caryy on the ground and shouted, "I did it for my sister.


    I just helped her. I couldn''t wait and see my sister get wronged by others."


    "How dare you say that?" Bray continued. "You want to piss me off, huh? I''ll beat you to death, you idiot


    son!"


    Seeing this, Anya stepped forward to stop her husband. "Our children have grown up. Don''t get so


    easily to beat them. Don''t be angry. It''s not good for your health."


    Pointing at them, Bray said, "What have I done? I tried hard in my life to maintain the Su family, but


    look at them! How could I have such useless children? I never hope you three to be as capable as


    Aaron to support the Su family, but you can''t discredit the Su family! Now the Su family''s situation is


    really unoptimistic. You all just know y around. Maybe one day the Su family will copse in your


    hands!"

 Chapter 177 Asking For Forgiveness

    Chapter 177 Asking For Forgiveness


    Bray was so angry that his blue veins stood out on his forehead. If it was allowed, he would beat his


    three children to death. Seeing that her husband was about to pass out because of anger, Anya quickly


    helped him to sit down and said, "Now that it has happened, we should think about how to make it up.


    Even if you kill them, it won''t be helpful."


    Bray snorted, "You know Aaron''s temper. Last time when he tried to mess with the Su family, he just


    wanted to make a clean break with us."


    "After all, Aaron is your nephew. He won''t care about your face," said Anya, patting his back to help


    him breathe smoothly. "Let''s go together tomorrow and apologize to him and his wife in person. I think


    everything could be solved by negotiation. And I don''t think we have to go to the court. It''s not good for


    both of the two families. Let''s go to the hospital in person and make an appointment. Ask Selena and


    Lambert toe with us. Let the whole family sit down in peace and talk about the solution. It will be


    fine."


    Anya''s words calmed Bray down a little bit, but he still frowned. "I hope Aaron can take his uncle into


    consideration."


    Nora didn''t want to dampen the enthusiasm of her parents, but she had to say, "Dad, mom, Cousin


    Aaron is obsessed with that woman so that he didn''t even listen to Auntie Selena. For that woman, he


    quarreled with Auntie Selena so fiercely that he almost cut off the mother and son rtionship."


    "Is it so serious?" Anya''s face changed.


    Marvin sighed, "Nora is right. It''s very serious. Auntie Selena doesn''t like her daughter-inw, so she


    and Aaron have severed rtions with each other. The mother and son don''t even care about each


    other now."


    Gray and Anya believed now since Marvin said so too.


    Bray turned around and looked at Anya. The two of them were both confused. Anya smiled and said,


    "Nothing serious! People would not like to beat the person with a smiling face. Let''s bring more gifts to


    apologize. Everything will be okay."


    With a serious look on his face, Bray thought for a long time and knew they had no choice but to do so.


    In the early morning on the second day, the two of them took gifts of supplements and nutritionists to


    the hospital where Rita was.


    Nora and Cary were asked to stay at home, and they should be ready to make an apology to Rita at


    any time. The Su family parents came first to see the situation.


    Aaron was peeling an apple for Rita. Rita didn''t like apple, so he had to force her to eat it. "You have to


    eat fruit. Look at you, your skin is not good these days."


    "Alright." She took a bite impatiently. "I don''t like this taste."


    "Even if you don''t like it, you should eat it. It''s good for your health."


    Aaron was feeding some fruits to his wife. They were enjoying their sweet time, but then a knock on the


    door disturbed them.


    "Come in."


    Rita thought it must be the nurse who was making the rounds of the wards, but it turned out to be Bray


    and Anya who came in with many bags in their hands.


    Rita was stunned. Before she recognized these two people, Aaron''s face fell first. He made a reluctant


    greet, "Uncle Bray, Aunt Anya."


    Bray entered the room with a smile and put his nce at the girl sitting on the bed. "This beautifuldy


    must be your wife, right?"


    Anya looked at Rita carefully. She thought this girl was born well with a good face. It seemed that she


    was not like what the news said.


    Rita didn''t know how to address the two people in front of her, so she had to call them, "Mr. Bray, Mrs.


    Bray."


    "Silly girl, I''m Aaron''s uncle. You can call me uncle." With a kind smile, Bray walked up to Aaron, patted


    him on the shoulder, turned around and said to Anya, "It was just a twinkling of an eye that Aaron has


    grown up and even get married."


    "We haven''te back home for so many years. Last time when I saw Aaron, it was a long time ago,


    long enough to remember."


    The Su coupleughed and joked, but the expression on Aaron''s face was not good.


    ''Aaron''s uncle? He must be the father of Nora.'' Rita thought. Rita lowered her head and didn''t say


    anything. She guessed that they must be here to make peace.


    She knew that these two had lived abroad for many years, and they seldom came back. This time, they


    muste back to deal with the matter.


    "Aaron." Bray sat down with Anya and changed into a serious tone. He looked at him seriously and


    said, "After you called me. we immediately came back to deal with my bastard sons and daughter. I


    know that you and your wife have suffered injustice this time. Don''t worry. I will give you an


    exnation."


    Anya added words to help her husband, "As soon as your uncle came back, he taught Nora and Cary a


    lesson. These two people were locked up at home by your uncle now. Your uncle and I intend to take


    them abroad together and I promise they won''t disturb you and your wife again. What do you think?"


    Before Aaron could say anything, Bray continued, "These two kids have done so many cruel things.


    Not to mention that you won''t forgive them, even I won''t let them go. I''ll take them away and subject


    them to discipline in the future. I won''t allow them to do anything wrong under my watch!"


    Seeing the couple echoing each other, Aaron didn''t want to give up his n to deal with the Su family.


    He turned to look at Rita and then turn back and said to the couple, "Riri had been pregnant for two


    months, but now our baby is gone. Besides, Riri just had an abortionst night, and she was driven out


    of the hospital by Nora and caught cold in the rain. If we don''t take good care of her, we will have no


    chance to conceive a baby in the future. Uncle Bray, do you think Nora could make it up with this


    matter?"


    Aaron''s eyes were full of a cold attitude and cold determination. Bray frowned and said quickly, "I know


    your baby is gone. This time, Nora indeed went too far."


    "Nora should be held liable for what she has done." Aaron gave out the words without any doubt. There


    was no room for negotiation.


    Seeing that Aaron was so determined, Anya looked at Rita gently and said apologetically, "Riri, I''m not


    interceding for Nora. She has to be responsible for what she has done. We will definitely give you an


    exnation. But we are family, right? If we go to the court, others willugh at us. You know that, right?


    There have been so many things happening in the Leng family these days, and rumors are spreading


    all over the world. If this matter continues to escte, no one will win the battle between our two


    families, except for others."


    Anya went straight to the point by only a few sentences. She was clear that the Su family had


    something to do with Aaron. He had to rely on the Su family to seize the power of the Leng family in the


    future. If the Su family broke off him, both sides were hurt. It would be an opportunity for Scott to take


    advantage of the loophole.


    If Rita really loved Aaron so much as it was said outside, she would help them persuade Aaron to stop


    aiming at the Su family. That would be the true love for Aaron.


    Rita lowered her head and still said nothing.


    She understood what Aunt Anya meant and knew her purpose, but she didn''t know what to say and


    how she could forgive her daughter.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Aaron held Rita''s cold hands and made up his mind, ''My wife has suffered so much grievances and


    pain. The Su family must be dreaming if they want to solve it in a few words. I will protect and defend


    for my wife! I will not let the Su family go that easy!''

 Chapter 178 I Could Not Call Myself A Man Once I Failed To Protect Your Wife

    Chapter 178 I Could Not Call Myself A Man Once I Failed To Protect Your Wife


    "Riri, you are a sensible girl. You know what is the suitable thing to do, don''t you?" As soon as Anya


    saw Rita, she knew that this girl was a simple-minded girl. Therefore, it was better to persuade her than


    do to Aaron.


    Rita sniffed and touched her t belly. Her baby was killed because of Nora, and she was in so


    miserable situation just because of Nora. She really did not think she would forgive her.


    "Mr. Bray, Mrs. Bray," Rita didn''t change her address of them, "I can understand that you are parents


    and what you do is for the sake of your kids. I had my own baby, but he was beaten up to death by the


    people sent by Nora before he was born, and I even didn''t have the chance to take a look him. I really


    don''t think I would forgive her. I don''t want to hate her, though. But she has to pay for what she has


    done. I hope you know that you didn''t do it for her good. If she didn''t pay the price for what she had


    done this time, I can''t guarantee that she won''t do anything more ridiculous and terrible in the future. I


    can''t pretend that nothing has happened. My baby was a real life. I can''t ignore his existence."


    Looking straight into the eyes of the Su couple, Rita was so determined. Seeing the sincere eyes of the


    girl, Bray felt guilty. After all, it was Nora who had done something wrong to her first, and it was not too


    much for her to pursue the matter.


    However, Anya was a little anxious. She really didn''t want to see her precious daughter go in jail. It was


    not a ce for people to stay, especially for girls. Moreover, if Nora had a criminal record, the life of her


    would be ruined. Thinking of this, she knew she would try every method to ask Rita and Aaron to stop.


    The smile on Anya''s face was a little stiff. After hearing what Rita said, she quickly said, "Riri, I will take


    Nora away and never let her hurt you again. Even if you don''t believe her, you have to believe me and


    your uncle. We will never allow her to do anything stupid, and we will never let her hurt you."


    Rita shook her head, "What Nora hurt is a real life. If I forgive her this time, what about her kill me next


    time?"


    Anya was about to continue, but before she could do so, she heard a cold voice, "Aunt Anya, please


    stop saying that. Even if Riri would forgive Nora, I will not."


    Anya was stunned. She had never seen Aaron so determined before. Aaron continued, "Riri was


    pregnant with my son, but he was ndered as a bastard by Nora. She and Cary even sent people to


    destroy Riri''s innocence. If I continue to tolerate such crazy things, I will not have the face to stay with


    Riri. I didn''t even protect my wife. She has suffered so much. If I let this go easily, I could not be a real


    man."


    Bray sighed, "I know what you mean, Aaron. I don''t dare to expect you to forgive her, but for my sake,


    for your uncle''s sake, please give Nora another chance."


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Tears coursed down Bray''s cheeks as he looked at Aaron. "It''s all my fault. I didn''t teach the two of


    them well and let them make so much trouble. If you want to me, just me me."


    "Uncle Bray, you have never done anything wrong in your life. You have taught us from an early age


    that we should be responsible for our own conscience. What happened has nothing to do with you. It''s


    all Nora and Cary! It''s their own fault. It''s none of other people''s business. You don''t have to take the


    me on yourself."


    Aaron didn''t give up his mind. Anyway, he would definitely seek justice for his wife.


    Anya became more anxious. She held Bray''s hand and wanted to say something more. With a serious


    look in his eyes, he raised his hand to stop Anya from continuing. He stood up and said, "Well, if it is


    the case, I won''t say anything more."


    They didn''t know what to do since Aaron made up his mind.


    Bray looked at Rita with a smile, "Riri, we bought you some tonics. Don''t forget to eat them. Take good


    care of yourself and we hope you will give birth to a fat boy for Aaron soon."


    Rita nodded at him to show her gratitude.


    Bray didn''t say anything. The couple turned around and walked out of the ward.


    Looking at the backs of Bray and Anya, Rita somehow felt bad when she thought of her own parents.


    Parents were the same. They would like to be pitiful and beg their younger generation for their children.


    After they left, Aaron sat down and continued to peel an apple for Rita.


    "Your uncle and aunt really care about Nora."


    No wonder Nora had such a bad temper. She must have been spoiled since childhood.


    "Yes, but it''s a pity that Nora doesn''t learn any good from my uncle at all. My uncle is sort of the only


    sober person in the Su family," said Aaron, who was stuffing a piece of apple into his wife''s mouth.


    "Don''t try to forgive them when you listen to their words."


    "I''m angry when I think of Nora. If it weren''t for her, I wouldn''t have misunderstood you so much, but..."


    But when she saw the old couple, Rita really felt bad.


    "Don''t worry, Riri. I will make Nora pay the price."


    Aaron had collected the evidence of Nora doing wrong things, and also the doctor and Pitt were going


    to be witnesses. He must sue Nora to jail.


    Rita sighed, "I know you don''t want me to be wronged, but..."


    "No buts," Aaron interrupted her and reached out his hand to rub her nose. "You are softhearted when


    you hear some good words from others. Why don''t you think about what they have done to you and our


    baby?"


    Thinking of this, Rita was filled with anger.


    Nora was so hateful. Even if she forgave her, Nora would not appreciate her.


    It was better to take this opportunity to teach her a lesson so that she wouldn''t dare to act wildly as she


    wished in the future.

 Chapter 199 Compete With Aaron

    Chapter 199 Compete With Aaron


    "Doesn''t the daughter of the Jiang family also hate Rita?"


    "Are you talking about the younger sister of Magee, Yvonne?"


    Anya nodded. When she came back, she had already investigated the whole thing. She looked at Nora


    and said, "She also hates Rita, but she didn''t do it herself. Instead, she tried to sow dissension


    between you and Rita. The reason why she did so is that she wanted you to teach Rita a lesson."


    Anya was such a smart woman that no one could hide his thoughts from her.


    Throwing herself into Anya''s arms, Nora cried sadly, "Mom, you must help me. That bitch, Rita, has


    seduced so many men, and so many people hate her to death. I wish I could skin her alive, draw her


    tendons, crush her bones, and make her stewed in soup!"


    Anya had never seen her daughter hate someone so much, but with a second thought, she could


    understand it. After she married to the Su family, she saw so many young and beautiful women


    seduced Bray with their beautiful appearance and younger body for lusting for money. There were so


    many women of this kind. Her husband had been facing temptation all the time during her decades of


    marriage. There must be hundreds of them if not thousands. It was a miracle that a girl from a normal


    family like Rita could marry Aaron, and she could even tame Aaron to being faithful only to her. It was


    impossible that Rita did not use secret means. She didn''t believe it if Rita was so innocent.


    She had seen a lot of women same like Rita, but she was sure that Nora was no match for her because


    of Rita''s high-level skills.


    Nora was too young and impulsive.


    After thinking for a while, Anya patted on Nora''s back and said, "Okay, you go inside first. I have


    something to talk with your brother Cary."


    Cary was stunned. He didn''t expect that Anya would have something need to talk to him individual.


    Seeing that Nora had gone far, he said to his mother, "What can I do for you?"


    Anya frowned and looked at him for a long time before she said, "You don''t have to be with Nora all day


    long. She is still a little girl. It has nothing to do with you whether she likes or dislikes anyone. Just take


    care of yourself. Don''t ruin your future in your own hands."


    Cary understood what Anya meant. He nodded but then sighed, "Brother Marvin is in charge of the


    company''s affairs. I couldn''t interfere, could I?"


    Anya patted him hard on the shoulder and said, "Aren''t you your father''s son? Aren''t you the son of the


    Su family? You want to count on your brother for a lifetime and do whatever you want?"


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Anya always liked her second son, but this one was too disappointing. He wouldn''t do anything but


    indulge himself in dissipation and even didn''t go to thepany. All the industries of the Su family were


    firmly controlled by Marvin, but that son was...


    Staring at Cary, Anya shook her head in disappointment. "Go to thepany from tomorrow on. When


    I take your sister away, I''ll let your father keep an eye on you about the work. Don''t ck off. Don''t even


    try. Improve your business ability!"


    Hearing this, Cary felt great pressure. "Why do you ask me to go to thepany? I don''t know how to


    manage apany."


    "You don''t know? Then try to learn it! You have to do it. From now on, the Su family will rely on you and


    Marvin. Both of you are not a match for Aaron. Look at this matter, a little move of Aaron will make the


    stock of the Su family fall too much. He is so powerful. If you wait until he really takes action, I''m afraid


    that the Su family will go bankrupt."


    Cary knew that her mother was for his sake, but he didn''t think they couldpete with Aaron.

 Chapter 200 I Envy You For Marrying Such A Good Husband

    Chapter 200 I Envy You For Marrying Such A Good Husband


    Cary crossed her legs casually and said, "There are three thousand nails in a broken ship. Our Su


    family is rich and powerful. How can we go bankrupt? Don''t scare yourself."


    "Don''t think too simply. It''s easy for the Su family to go bankrupt when Aaron goes against us. You''d


    better not provoke him. Don''t make trouble for a woman."


    Hearing Anya''s suggestion full of determination, Cary nodded and said, "I didn''t mean to interfere. If it


    weren''t for my sister, I wouldn''t do this. She must have gone crazy. I couldn''t stand her messing our


    family for a woman."


    Cary had always been a yboy, so he didn''t want to care about these things at all. If he hadn''t called


    Pitt and asked him not to do anything to Rita, she would have been ruined by him already.


    Anya said these words to Cary for he was exactly her biological son. Of course she hoped that her son


    would inherit the property of the Su family. "You have tomunicate more with Scott when it''s


    appropriate."


    Anya knew the rtionship between Aaron and his brother. For the property of the Leng family, Scott


    was almost going crazy. He desperately wanted to have a son. If his wife couldn''t be pregnant with a


    boy, he would definitely divorce her.


    This time, there was another person who was happy about Rita''s miscarriage, and that was exactly


    Scott.


    He had been thinking about having a son for so many years. It would beughable if he was beaten up


    by Aaron once he had a boy.


    Cary knew Anya''s intention very well. He touched his chin and said with a faint smile, "The affair


    between Brother Marvin and that actress was spread all over the city at that time, and as a result, Scott


    became her husband. This matter made Scott and Marvin ipatibles like fire and water. Why


    should I provoke him?"


    "You''re wrong. That''s exactly why I need you to go to see Scott," Anya said seriously. "Nora and you


    have no grudge against him, so you should learn to make use of your rtions in all aspects to strive


    for the best interests of yourselves."


    Cary nodded, "I see."


    "At the right time, you can instigate more people to help you deal with that Rita."


    Anya was such a scheming woman. She pointed at the upstairs of the house and said, "Your aunt is a


    good partner, but unfortunately, Nora couldn''t take great advantage of her."


    "Mom, you are so smart."


    Cary admired his mother so much. With Anya''s support, he could defeat anyone if he wanted.


    After saying so much, Cary knew that Anya was going to guide Nora to take revenge on Rita again. At


    the same time, she also wanted him to control the business of the Su family so that he could go against


    Aaron.


    The Su family was still unremittingly resisting in silence, waiting proper opportunity to pay back.


    Rita didn''t know that the Su family was going to make aeback to her.


    After resting for a few days, she was bored at home. She was not allowed to go out alone when Aaron


    was at work. If she went out, there were dozens of bodyguards. Ellie and the driver followed her


    closely. Even when she went to the bathroom, she had to have Ellie to guard outside.


    Seeing this, Nina was really jealous and happy for her best friend at the same time.


    "Does your husband ask you to bring so many people out every day? Are you going to have a group


    fight?"


    Holding Rita''s arm, Nina walked in the shopping mall and said, "You extorted my admiration! Look at


    the people in the shopping mall. All the passers-by have to look at us, like we are flood and beast."


    "I don''t want this, but he insists. Otherwise, he won''t let me go out."


    "Oh, what a drama of The boss falls in love with me!"


    "����"


    Wandering in her imagination, Nina held Rita''s hand and smiled at her mischievously. "Riri, do you


    think that you are just like the Cindere who married into the royal family and be a princess?


    Look, there are your guards behind you."


    Nina turned head back to look at the bodyguards behind them. Hearing her words, Rita was about to


    drop her chin. "Nina, have you watched too much idol dramas?"


    "I mean it''s true. Look, you are going out on a luxury car, go shopping and buy whatever you want. You


    are rich and can do whatever you want. Such a life is simply too luxurious. Isn''t this the realistic version


    of Cindere turning into a princess?"


    Hearing what Nina said, Rita didn''t say anything.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    She knew that Nina was true. Her husband was really good to her.


    "Riri, you are so lucky to marry such a good husband. From now on, you will have nothing to worry


    about. You will have everything you want, no matter what you want..."


    Rita rolled her eyes and said, "You will meet your Mr. Right too."


    "Me? Who am I going to marry?" Said Nina, pouting.


    "Frank! He is also very rich."


    Nina was almost choked to death by her own saliva. "I... I..."


    She was confused. Thinking of Frank, she shook her head hard and denied, "No, I will marry anyone


    rather than him."


    "Really? Are you sure you don''t like him? You have a crush on him! I knew it!" Rita poked her nose and


    continued, "I know you well. You must have lost your heart this time. You could only find your heart in


    him."


    "What are you talking about? Hey, why are you talking about me? We''re just talking about you, right?"


    "You see, you are trying to avoid the question..."

 Chapter 201 She Thought She Should Call The Police For Someone Here Was Flirting Too Much

    Chapter 201 She Thought She Should Call The Police For Someone Here Was Flirting Too Much


    "I didn''t! I never evade question." Nina''s face turned red. "I didn''t do anything wrong. Please don''t get


    involved in the matter between me and Frank. Take care of yourself and Mr. Aaron first."


    "I''m getting along well with Aaron. We''re fine. But I worry about you. Tell me, what are you going to


    do?"


    Nina ignored her and held her in her arms. "Stop it! Let''s go to see the movie."


    "What? You are not saying!" Rita looked awkwardly at the group of people behind her.


    "Hey! Do you want me to buy a ticket for each of your bodyguards?"


    "I guess they will go in with me, but... I''ll buy tickets for them myself."


    Rita was about to take out her phone, but was grabbed by Nina. "Well, Mrs. Aaron, it''s so difficult to


    y with you alone."


    "I won''t let so many people follow me next time," Rita stuck out her tongue. "I''m also helpless."


    "Would you like to have dinner with me?" Nina poked at Rita''s face. "Mrs. Aaron, would you like to do


    me a favor and have dinner with me?."


    "If you call me Mrs. Aaron again, I''m not gonna see you again."


    The two girls were walking on the street with a group of bodyguards behind them. It was a rare scene.


    When Aaron got off work, he personally drove his car to pick up his wife home. It was the limited edition


    Aston Matin, which was very eye-catching along the way. Many girls winked at him and waved at him


    invitingly. Aaron opened the roof of the convertible car and stopped by the road. As soon as he got off


    the car and took off his sunsses, his behavior and appearance caused girls along the road to


    scream, and even many bold girls to chase up and block in front of him.


    "Honey."


    As soon as Aaron called her that, Rita''s face turned red with shyness and looked at him in disbelief.


    Was this man her husband?


    Yes, he was.


    Many women looked at Rita viciously, and some even looked her up and down with jealous and


    resentful eyes. They were eager to destroy her in a minute.


    She was a little bit scared of those eyes. But her husband was so handsome.


    Such a good-looking and stylish man was her husband! It was worth it! It''s worth it in the next life!


    Rita couldn''t wait to step forward and hold her husband''s arm. She turned around and waved at Nina,


    "Do you want a ride?"


    Hearing this, Nina was speechless. She pouted and said, "Sister, this car is only enough for two


    people. If you got in it, where can I sit? Are you running after the car? Stop kidding!"


    Rita took a look at car, and she found that it seemed that there was no room for the third person. She


    shrugged and smiled bitterly, "Sorry, I didn''t see it. I have no choice. I''ll ask someone to send you back,


    okay?"


    Nina didn''t know what to say to the couple who were crazily showing off their love. She waved her hand


    and said, "Enough is enough! Get out of here quickly, you two. I''m breaking off rtions with you two. I


    don''t want to see you anymore. You show off your love every day,pletely ignoring the heart of a


    single woman like me. I don''t want to talk to you anymore."


    Then she turned around and left in a hurry. Looking at her best friend, Rita smiled and held her


    husband''s arm. "Do you think we should call Frank or not?"


    "I know you are with her, so I have already informed Frank toe here to ingratiate himself with her."


    The two of them were so sweet to show off their love in public on the street. When they stopped and


    turned front, they saw a traffic police sticking a piece of parking ticket on the windshield.


    Rita scratched her head and said, "Uh-oh. Extreme joy begets sorrow."


    "It''s all your fault. You pay the two hundred dors." He patted her on the head. If I didn''te to pick


    you up, I wouldn''t have gotten a ticket."


    "Honey, are youcking of two hundred dors?" Rita stood in the back of him pitifully.


    "I don''t have money. I don''t even have a penny. Even the body of me is only worth one hundred." Aaron


    smirked, tore off the ticket and put it into Rita''s bag.


    "Do you still remember that?"


    Rita blushed and quickly got into the passenger seat. "I swear that I only have one hundred dors with


    me that night. Otherwise, with your appearance, I will definitely leave you with one hundred more."


    "I''m only worth two hundred?" Hearing this, Aaron''s face darkened.


    "No, no, no! The price of two hundred dors is my limit. I''m always stingy, you know." Rita grinned and


    took the ticket out of her bag. She raised her eyebrows at him with a cunning smile and said, "I suggest


    you pay the two hundred dors as soon as possible. After all, you are the owner of this car."


    "No," said Aaron seriously. He turned around and red at her. "This car was bought under your name.


    I just bought it for you. So, you keep that ticket."


    "����"


    Should sheugh or cry at this moment?


    Rita rolled her eyes and said, "Then get off the car and let me drive."


    As soon as she finished speaking, her head was hit again. "You? With your beginner''s skill? Don''t put


    life in danger. You can''t drive to the street without practicing it well. I mean it''s not a big deal if your car


    is crashed. What if you get hurt?"


    Rita felt warm in her heart. Her husband was still thinking about her safety.


    "A road killer like you would hurt innocent passersby. That would be a murder."


    "����"


    It seemed that she must have misunderstood her husband.


    "Why are you staring at me? Fasten your seat belt and I''ll take you to race."


    Aaron fastened the seat belt for her, stepped on the gas and drove away.


    Rita couldn''t help peeping at him. This man beside her was so handsome when he drove. His sexy


    features, three-dimensional outline and cold eyes, pictures from every angle of the face could be used


    as the phone wallpaper.


    Rita couldn''t help taking out her phone and took a few photos secretly.


    "Why did you take pictures of me?" Aaron noticed her behaviors.


    "I want to make them my wallpaper so that I could see it everyday. Kiss you on the phone any time any


    where."


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Looking at Aaron in the photo, Rita thought, ''I don''t need to chase a star. I just need to chase my


    husband.''


    "I''m just here with you. Do you need to kiss the phone? Just kiss me."


    "����"


    She was going to call the police. Someone here was flirting too much!

 Chapter 202 A Honey Trap

    Chapter 202 A Honey Trap


    An evil and arrogant smile was put on Aaron''s face. He might thought his expression was sexy and


    charming. However, in the eyes of Rita, it was an obscene smile.


    The man on the photos in the phone looked so handsome and perfect. Why was he in the reality


    exactly the opposite?


    "Did I say anything wrong?" With one hand controlling the car, and the other put on the door, he said,


    "I''m just in front of you. Why are you keeping looking at the photos? Why not just see me?"


    Rita rolled her eyes and said with a smile, "I need to save your photos. When you were not with me, I


    can look at your photos when miss you crazily."


    "Tut, tut, tut! Why is it so awkward when you speak honeyed words?" Aaron''s heart was of course


    another kind of situation from his mouth. He was very pleased.


    After this incident, the rtionship between the two seemed to be better, and they seemed to be more


    honest and more free with each other.


    "It''s called vulgar honeyed words. It''s very popr now."


    "What?" Aaron was confused. "What the hell is that?"


    "Do you know that I have many ces to travel to when I''m alone, but now it''s different when I''m with


    you?"


    "Why is it different?"


    "I just want to stay at the ces where you are."


    Aaron was almost shocked by his wife''s speaking!


    "Rita, are you flirting with me?"


    Rita narrowed her eyes and looked at Aaron who seemed to be happy when she flirted with him. "You


    just said that you don''t know what the hell is vulgar honeyed words, don''t you? I''m just teaching you."


    "Then teach me more."


    These sweet words sounded good, making Aaron itch in his heart. This little woman was really quirky


    and smart.


    "What time is it now?"


    Aaron didn''t know why she just asked the time, but he still looked at his watch. "Six o''clock in the


    evening."


    "No, now it''s the time of our happiness beginning."


    "����"


    Aaron felt so cold around suddenly. He thought to himself that it must be that his convertible was wide


    open and a chill came over him. He did not want to admit that his wife''s honeyed words were so...


    "Creepy," he couldn''t control himself to say out his thoughts. Aaron rolled his eyes.


    He felt goose bumps all over his body and stopped Rita in a hurry. "All right, all right. If you continue to


    say that, I''m going to be cold to death."


    "You asked me to teach you more." Rita raised her eyebrows and said, "So you don''t want to hear it


    anymore?"


    "Don''t... don''t say that anymore," he stopped her in a hurry. "It''s so creepy and awkward."


    Rita snickered, "Mr. Aaron, how could you say that I made you creepy? You did it to me enough. You


    are more creepy when you said honeyed words to me!"


    "I was showing my true feelings."


    Rita burst intoughter and said, "What the hell!"


    Soon they arrived home. Aaron parked the car and held the little woman tightly in his arms. He reached


    out and rubbed her nose. "You seem to need to be taught a good lesson."


    "What are you going to do with me?" Rita stuck out her tongue. She knew that there was nothing Aaron


    could do to her right now, for she hadn''t recovered yet, and he wouldn''t hurt her, so she could do


    whatever she wanted these days.


    When he dragged her into the house, Marin had prepared a table of dishes, including all kinds of


    chicken, duck and fish. Afraid that Rita had a bad appetite, she specially made seafood barbecue.


    After sitting down, Aaron picked up a pair of chopsticks and a bowl of dishes for Rita.


    "Eat it. No leftovers! Don''t you dare!"


    Looking at the dishes piled up in front of her, Rita opened her eyes wide, which made her stunned.


    "Too much! I can''t eat all of it. These food are for two people, right?"


    "It doesn''t matter. Take your time. I''ll eat with you. It doesn''t matter if we eat for two hours or more."


    "����"


    Rita looked at her husband with a pair of pitiful eyes and put some food into his bowl. "Honey, time is


    money. We can''t waste time."


    Aaron cast a murderous nce at Rita. Noticing that his eyes looking at her chopsticks which were


    already stretched out to his bowl, Rita immediately put them back. "I...I... I''ll finish all of it."


    "If you haven''t finished all these food, you know what you will get."


    At this time, the TV was broadcasting news about the Su family''s project. Hearing the news, Aaron


    changed his focus on the TV. Rita took advantage of this period to put some pieces of beef and shrimp


    into Aaron''s bowl, and then put a few more back into the dish tes.


    A familiar voice came from the TV. It was Marvin. He was receiving an interview. One who could attend


    this TV programme was not an ordinary person. Marvin was speaking in an orderly and meticulous


    manner. He was wearing a suit and sitting in front of the media, looking so handsome and dignified.


    "This guy..."


    Squinting his brows, Aaron said. "He must be thinking about something again."


    When he turned his head back, he saw Rita stirring up the food in her bowl. She was about to throw


    some into his bowl.


    "What are you doing?"


    Damn it! She was caught on the spot!


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "I...It''s... I really can''t eat it all." With a helpless and sad face, Rita said, "Mr. Aaron, please torture me to


    death. I really can''t eat. I''ve tried my best. I... I''m at your disposal. Just stop pushing me to eat more."


    In fact, the food he picked up for her was her usual appetite. This little woman could not even eat as


    much as usual, and she even threw some into his bowl.


    Aaron looked down at his bowl. There was full of food in it.


    "Rita, if you can''t finish today, you won''t be able to get off the table!"


    If her husband got angry, the consequences would be very serious.


    Rita took a few bites of vegetables, looked at her husband aggrievedly, and said in a soft voice,


    "Honey, I''m wrong, I''m really wrong. You don''t want to be mean, right? Please let me go. I really can''t


    eat these. No wasting food, right?"


    "Eat it!"


    Aaron gave an order. He wouldn''t let her leave the table until she finished eating today. What''s more,


    he even sent all the food she had transferred into his bowl back to her. It was like going for wool and


    coming home shorn.


    "How about this?" Rita came up with a brilliant idea and winked at him cunningly. "If you take a bite for


    me, I will give you a kiss. What do you think about that?"


    "Eat!"


    Aaron didn''t buy it.


    Rita put down her chopsticks and kissed his cold face first. Then she looked at him with a smile and


    said, "I kissed you. Can I eat less?"


    Did this little woman even use the honey trap?


    "No way!"


    Aaron was a man not easy to be disturbed. How could he change his mind so easily?


    "What else do you want?" Rita frowned "I have kissed you."


    "Now! Eat!"


    Aaron almost fed her by himself. This little girl was really hard to deal with.


    Rita pouted. No, she couldn''t surrender so soon. She held his waist and said, "My best, dear, sweet


    honey, you don''t want me to have a stomachache, do you? As long as I eat too much, I will have a


    stomachache! Oh my God! It hurts!"


    Then she kissed him on the face again.


    Aaron wiped his face with a piece of tissue. "Oh, you put the oil on your mouth on me. Eww!"


    How could she kiss him without wiping her mouth? Oh, Aaron felt bad now.

 Chapter 203 Their Sweet Time Together

    Chapter 203 Their Sweet Time Together


    Looking at the way they got along with each other, Marin thought that the two of them were so sweet


    that even she, as a servant, was also happy for them.


    Aaron finally let her go. He was really afraid that she would have a stomachache, so he only let her eat


    more than half of it. Rita''s belly bulged up. She touched it and pouted, "I will definitely be fed into a fat


    pig by you in the near future."


    "Don''t be afraid. I will raise you even if you be a pig. I will feed you pig food at that time to save


    money."


    "Oh, you ck-hearted businessman!"


    The two of them got off the table. After dinner, the servants were cleaning up the table. When Rita and


    Aaron came to the living room, they saw the news on TV that Marvin was still receiving the interview.


    He indicated that the Su family would have financial action in the future.


    Rita didn''t know what Marvin meant. She looked back at Aaron and asked, "What is he talking about?


    What did he mean? What is the financial action?"


    He held her in his arms and changed a channel with the remote control. "What''s so good about the


    interview? What can Marvin do? Can he bring the Su family back to life?"


    "After all, the Su family is a rich family. Will they be tortured to death like this?"


    Rita couldn''t believe that such a powerful family could survive for a period of time even if they received


    an impact. What''s more, Aaron didn''t really add so much pressure on them.


    Then Aaron turned to look at Rita and said, "You can''t imagine that. In fact, this kind of family is like a


    piece of paper gourd which can be easily broken. Now the Su family doesn''t have a capable sessor,


    neither Marvin nor Cary is able to take the responsibility. What''s more, Nora usually made trouble


    behind which caused great bad influences. Now the Su family is supported by the previous rtions of


    my grandfather. If something happens to my grandfather, all these rtions will be cut off. What could


    they do? Nothing at all."


    Rita didn''t understand these, but after hearing Aaron''s exnation, she realized it seemed that the Su


    family was facing a serious problem now. She stared at him in confusion and asked, "Will you help


    them?"


    With a cold smile, Aaron continued, "Nora had gone too farst time. She did harm to you. I''ve already


    been polite to them by letting her go. At this time, the Su family can only rely on themselves. No one


    can help them for a lifetime. If they don''t reform from inside to outside, they would really go bankrupt."


    What he said made Rita stunned. The Su family would go bankrupt? How did thise? It was


    impossible for a big family like the Su family to go bankrupt.


    Rita didn''t know what the gains and losses in the business world, so she tried to say more, "If you don''t


    help them, then will you just watch them to run its own course?"


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He held her in his arms and said, "Stop worrying about it. You''d better care about yourself more than


    others. How''s yourpany going, the one I gave to you? If you can''t show good performance at the


    end of the year, I''ll punish you."


    She smiled sheepishly. "So many things have happened these days. I don''t even know what''s the kind


    of business of mypany now. Um, I decide to go to see it tomorrow."


    Rita had a general understanding of the operation of a brokerage firm, but if she wanted her employees


    to trust and listen to her, it was useless to rely on Aaron''s personal prestige. She had to let them really


    admire her from the bottom of their hearts.


    "Work hard. I trust you." He raised his eyebrows at Rita with a cunning look. Rita held her legs and sat


    back. "What''s your n? What are you going to do with me? I''m not in good health now. You can''t


    touch me."


    She knew that Aaron suppressed his sensual passion for a long time. If she refused him to touch her,


    he would probably use force.

 Chapter 204 The Daily Mode Between Husband And Wife

    Chapter 204 The Daily Mode Between Husband And Wife


    With a cunning smile, Aaron leaned forward and said, "Riri, how about letting me touch you?"


    Rita kicked his abdominal muscles, but his strong abdominal muscles were too hard, which made her


    feet painful.


    "You really think about that kind of thing every day. If I''m not here, will you change a girlfriend every


    day? Three times a night?"


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Three times? You think too highly of me, don''t you?" Aaron said with a serious face. "Three times a


    night, that is ny times a month. Rita, do you think I am that powerful?"


    Rita nodded. "I think you are. You are the best in my heart."


    Aaron wished he could get herid in the right ce. He held Rita''s neck and said, "If I''m really that


    powerful, I''ll do it only with you every day."


    Rita was about to cry, "You are so powerful that I can''t stand it. How about you give me money and I''ll


    call two prostitutes for you."


    After saying that, Rita was hit hard on the head by Aaron. "What a considerate wife you are! You want


    to help your husband to call prostitutes? Aren''t you jealous? Don''t you care about me anymore? Tell


    me, do you still have me in your heart?"


    What Aaron cared about was really funny to Rita. He even doubted if she had him in her heart. Rita


    was really depressed and rolled her eyes. "I have you in my heart. I really have you. I was just kidding.


    Don''t be angry."


    Aaron was not in the mood to joke with her. "Riri, if you continue to make such a joke, I will really make


    you suffer a lot now. You know I can''t control myself."


    Rita stuck out her tongue and said, "I know you won''t. How could my husband be a man sleeping with


    prostitutes? You are so principled. How could you cheat on me? Even if I send a beautiful girl to your


    bed, you won''t cheat on me. I believe you."


    "Oh, maybe I will. It depends how beautiful she is." Aaron gave her another answer that was to her


    surprise.


    Rita was speechless. It seemed that she was digging a hole for herself!


    "It seems that I have overestimated you." She patted Aaron on the back to show her discontent.


    Aaron rolled his eyes and said, "You''re asking for it yourself. How could I refuse a beautiful girl if you


    send her to my bed? I couldn''t take your kindness as a waste."


    What Rita did was to hurt herself by her own joking. She sat straight and said seriously, "If I give you


    two beauties, will you give me two handsome men back? We should be even to each other now. What


    do you think?"


    Aaron felt unhappy and held her tightly. "I''m telling you, Rita, if you continue to make such a joke, I will


    be really angry at you."


    "You are enjoying the joke, aren''t you?"


    He poked her nose and said coldly, "You just like to argue with me, don''t you? You won''t stop until you


    provoke me to use force to you, right?"


    It was so close that he almost wanted to tear her clothes. If she had recovered, Aaron would have get


    herid seven times a night and made her beg for mercy!


    Rita still did not take it seriously. She raised her eyebrows to him. "Let go of me. You strangled me to


    death."


    Aaron wouldn''t let her go so easily. He changed his posture and held her in his arms. "You only know to


    annoy me every day. What else can you do except to annoy me?"


    "I have a lot of things to do, such as to massage your waist and legs, to serve you tea and water and..."


    "Have you ever done these to me before? I don''t think so!" ...


    Aaron''s eyes were full of suspicion. He nced at her and said, "Come on, massage my shoulders.


    Give it a try and let me see how good you skill is."


    "Oh, my massage skill is the best!" Rita rolled up her sleeves and pinched his shoulder. "Honey, your


    shoulder is really hard, just like a wall."


    "These are muscles. Muscles, okay?"


    "It''s really hard. I can''t even pinch it. Oh, no! My hands are so sore..." Rita started acting again.


    Aaron saw through her tricks. "You''re really good at acting. I should have sent you to be an


    actress."


    "You know to start an actress career should be at a younger age. It''s a pity that I have gotten over the


    period."


    "It doesn''t matter. You are only twenty years old. How about I make you famous?"


    "Thank you, sugar daddy. I refuse to ept that."


    Rita refused with a serious look. Aaron was just joking and he would never send his wife to the


    entertainment circle. Aaron hugged her with a smile. "You think too much. I won''t let you get involved in


    the entertainment circle. You just stay with me and serve me well."


    "You are not the king. Why should I serve you?"


    Rita retorted him immediately.


    "Why? Do you want to serve other men?"


    She was at a loss whether to cry or tough. How could this man be jealous at any time? How could he


    be so jealous?


    "Of course I will not. Alright, alright! Let me serve you, okay? Please, Mr. Aaron! Let me make you a


    cup of tea, okay?"


    He didn''t allow her to move, and just let her soft body lean against him, then he said, "Don''t move, just


    stay in my arms. You''re not allowed to go anywhere."


    "You are so bossy." Rita leaned against him. The two of them were in a good position against each


    other. After dinner, they sat on the sofa at home, eating, drinking and ying. It was really good.


    Rita took the opportunity to take a bag of crisps, opened it and was about to put one piece of crisps into


    her mouth, but was stopped by Aaron. "Don''t eat snacks."


    He really didn''t understand why his wife had such a bad habit. This little woman always liked to eat


    snacks every day instead of delicious meals.


    Actually, he just didn''t know about women. Almost every woman liked to have snacks.

 Chapter 205 Riri, You Are Sad For Another Man

    Chapter 205 Riri, You Are Sad For Another Man


    Rita didn''t care about him at all. She ate the snacks with relish. Women''s stomach was so magical.


    They had already had meals and the stomach was full, but when they saw the snacks, they could still


    eat a few more.


    Aaron couldn''t stand her eating snacks all day long, so he took the crisps from her and said, "You said


    you couldn''t eat more. But now you are eating snacks like a horse."


    "But the crisps are delicious." She didn''t care whether Aaron forbade her or not. She grabbed the


    snacks back and said, "Why did you take my snacks?"


    "Don''t buy these rubbish food anymore. This house is forbidden to store snacks!" Aaron hated that his


    wife had the bad habit of only eating snacks and not eating meals. She always thought the food was


    not delicious, so eating snacks was good for her appetite. "If you buy more snacks, I''ll throw them out."


    "Hey..."


    Rita stared at him and almost fought with him. This guy went too far by stopping her eating snacks.


    "You, you, you! You don''t want me to eat snacks. Then I won''t eat any meals from now on."


    Rita was angry at him. She thought Aaron had gone too far. He didn''t even allow her to eat snacks. It


    was unbearable. Rita grabbed the chips in Aaron''s hand and took out some to put them into his mouth.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Is it delicious?" Rita blinked her innocent eyes and looked at him. "It''s delicious, right?"


    "It''s not delicious. It''s full of oil." He frowned and continued, "This kind of rubbish food is fried from the


    illegally recycled waste cooking oil. It''s not healthy and unhygienic."


    However, Aaron said seriously while chewing chips with keen pleasure.


    "But look at you! Why are you still eating it? You look pretty enjoy eating that!" Rita rolled her eyes.


    "Well, that is what men usually doing, duplicitous."


    Just as the two were arguing with each other, a news about Nora suddenly cut in in the TV programme.


    Some media revealed the dark history of Nora, who seduced her best friend''s boyfriend, and was


    pregnant and went to the hospital to have an abortion, and the news also showed some intimate


    photos of her with some pretty young boys.


    Looking at the TV, Rita was shocked. Why was the dark history of Nora exposed on TV?


    A lot of dirty information was exposed one after another. Nora was besieged by the media when she


    went out. On TV, Nora had to go into the car under the protection of bodyguards, surrounded by


    women who were hurling insults to her.


    "Bitch! How dare you go out!"


    "Yeah, you seduced my boyfriend and got pregnant by him. Shame on you!"


    The scene was in chaos.


    Atst, under the bodyguard''s escort, Nora got on the car safely, but her clothes were still torn into a


    messy, and she looked very embarrassed.


    Cary was waiting for Nora in the car to apany her to apply the emigration. Seeing a group of crazy


    people outside, he frowned and said, "You know you have messy private life about yourself, but you


    still dare to provoke Aaron. It''s easy for him to ruin your reputation!"


    Nora turned around and red at him. "What do you mean by that?"


    Knowing that his sister was a mad woman, Cary didn''t provoke her anymore and ordered the driver to


    leave.


    Seeing that Nora was besieged from the TV News, Aaron held his wife in his arms and asked, "Are you


    happy to see that?"


    Seeing this scene and those people scolding Nora angrily, Rita was stunned for a while. She


    remembered that day in the hospital, she was beaten up by some strange women and had a


    miscarriage. Those women called her names crazily, calling her a bitch and a dissolute mistress. And


    now, the same scene clearly happened to Nora, but she didn''t know what to say about her feelings.


    If it weren''t for Magee who came out to protect her at that time, Rita thought that she would have been


    stripped off in public and lost her facepletely.


    Thinking of this, Rita sighed.


    "Why are you sighing? You should be happy about this!"


    He held her in his arms and asked, "Riri, what''s wrong?"


    He rubbed her hair, thinking that his wife would be pleased to see Nora being tortured like this, but she


    was not happy at all, and her face was telling him that she was even a little ufortable.


    "That day in the hospital, some women rushed out to beat and scold me, and they even took off my


    clothes and pants. If it weren''t for Magee who came out to stop them, perhaps I would be the one who


    wasughed at right now."


    Rita held the bag of chips in her hand with empty eyes.


    "Honey, what are you sighing for? Are you pleading for Magee?" Aaron was surprised and frowned.


    He hadn''t settled things with Magee yet, but it would be settled sooner orter. "If the Su family


    copsed, the Jiang family wouldn''t be much better. Now it''s difficult for the Jiang family to protect


    themselves."


    "About Magee, is he... Is he really helpless this time?"


    Rita stared at him. "Will he go to jail?"


    Aaron put his face on Rita''s face. "Maybe."


    "But..."


    Rita bit her lips. She didn''t want him to put Magee in jail for any reason. "Is there any room for this


    matter to change?"


    "Riri." A serious expression appeared on Aaron''s face. "You are worrying about another man when you


    are lying in your husband''s arms. Is this alright?"


    If her husband got angry, the consequences would be serious.


    "You are so annoying. Why are you jealous at this moment?" Rita really wanted to beat him. "I''m


    serious. If he goes to jail, his whole life will be over." ...


    "Now that he has done bad things, he has to bear the consequences," said Aaron seriously. "Look, at


    that time, he raped people abroad without any drug effect, and also no one threatened him. He


    committed the crime when he was sober. This kind of matter shows something is wrong with his nature,


    andter he was forced by Nora to put you in the wrong. I didn''t arrange a revenge to him for he saved


    you once."


    Rita couldn''t help sighing. How could the person she knew from childhood be like this?


    "Riri, are you still sad for another man?"

 Chapter 206 I Can Hold On For A While

    Chapter 206 I Can Hold On For A While


    "I''m not!"


    Rita stared at Aaron with her clear eyes and continued, "I''m not sad for him. I just sigh for the matter.


    After all, I liked him very much before. I thought he was a gentleman, but..."


    "People will change, but fortunately, he still has ast trace of conscience." He kissed her on the cheek.


    "Honey, don''t care about other men. Would you please care about me? I am your husband."


    "You? What should I care about you? Is there anything wrong with you?"


    "Anyway, you can''t care about others. You should only worry about me." Aaron picked her up suddenly,


    which startled Rita.


    "What are you doing? Put me down."


    While she was talking, she was carried to the room by Aaron.


    After closing the door, Aaron carefully put her on the bed and pinched her face. "Well, I''ll not joke with


    you. I''m going to take a shower."


    Aaron went into the bathroom and took a cold shower to calm himself down.


    Rita sat on the bed and looked at Aaron who was inside. "Aaron," she called him.


    Hearing the sound of the running water, Rita lowered her head and wrapped her arms around her


    knees.


    "What''s the matter, honey?" He replied immediately when he heard her calling him.


    "Actually..." Rita felt a bit upset. "When I saw Nora being besieged, I remembered that day when I was


    in the hospital. That day, I... I almost got myself killed. The situation was so terrible"


    At that day, she was hit and cursed by those people, and her baby was beaten to death at that time.


    She would never forget the darkness memory.


    It was her baby. But she was unable to protect him.


    Aaron walked out from the bathroom, holding her in his arms, lowered his head and kissed her on the


    forehead. "Honey, this won''t happen again. If I had trusted you, you wouldn''t have been beaten, nor


    would you have suffered the miscarriage."


    Every time he thought of her enduring difficulties, he couldn''t stand out to protect her. And another man


    took the chance to do it. It should be him to protect his wife, not anyone else.


    Thinking of what his wife had suffered a lot because of him, Aaron felt very regretful. Why did he not


    cherish her?


    Feeling his sadness, Rita didn''t know how tofort him. He kissed her gently on the lips and said,


    "I''m sorry, honey. I didn''t show up to your side when you needed me most. I know you must have hated


    me and med me before in your heart, but no matter what happened in the future, you are my wife,


    my best wife."


    Rita raised her head and kissed back.


    When she kissed him, he couldn''t control himself anymore. He had taken cold showers for several


    days to calm himself down, but he still couldn''t control his desire.


    "Honey, can you help me..."


    Aaron was even more shameless to request Rita. He held Rita''s small hand, indicating something.


    The atmosphere between the two was getting more and more intimate. Rita looked up at him, blushing.


    After thinking for a while, she pushed him and said, "No, no, no."


    Aaron was really feeling ufortable, but when he thought of her physical condition, he had to ask


    her to take a shower as soon as possible and let her disappear from his sight.


    "Honey..." Rita grabbed his hand and asked, "Do you really want it?"


    She was afraid that her husband would go crazy if he held it back too much.


    "No, I''m fine, Riri."


    "Can you really resist it, Aaron Leng?" Rita smiled. She doubted whether her husband really had great


    self-control.


    Aaron''s self-control ability was much better than ordinary people. Now Rita could tell it.


    "You''d better go to take a shower now," said Aaron, pushing Rita. "Hurry up and disappear from my


    sight."


    Rita was pushed to take a shower by Aaron. While she was taking a shower, he helped her sort out the


    company''s documents. When Rita came out, the documents had been sorted out.


    "This is the data of the project and some financial data of the brokerage firm in the past few years. Take


    a look at it yourself. If you have any questions, just ask me."


    Looking at these documents that Aaron had sorted them out and ssified them for her, her heart was


    warmed by his thoughtfulness and meticulousness.


    She leaned against his chest and said, "Thank you, honey."


    He poked her forehead and said, "You''ve been at home for so many days, but you haven''t sorted out


    these documents."


    Rita deliberately sighed, "I don''t have time. You ask me either to pick you up after work or ask me to


    have dinner with you every day. I almost spent all of my time to apany you, just like a babysitter."


    "How could you say that about yourself?" Aaron poked her again.


    "I''m serious. You see, you want to see me every day after work, and ask me to bring a bunch of


    bodyguards when I go out. When I go shopping with Nina, that is really frightening."


    "I''m doing this for your safety. Think about it. There are so many people in the Su family. What if they


    are trying to hurt you? I don''t want to see anything happen to my dear wife again."


    Aaron frowned andined unhappily, "Alright, alright. You really don''t appreciate my good


    intention."


    Rita knew that Aaron did all this only for her, so she held his arm and said, "I''m sorry, okay? Let''s go to


    bed!"


    Aaron tucked her in, warmed her hands and feet considerately. During the night, he had tucked her in


    countless times. His wife was really naughty when she was sleeping, he thought.


    When Aaron arrived at thepany the next day, it suddenly urred to him that there was another


    matter of the Jiang family that hadn''t been settled down. That was about Yvonne. Though Nora was


    mainly responsible for hurting Rita, Yvonne was the important aplice who had helped Nora to


    make it.


    Of course Aaron would not let Yvonne go easily. After all, they dared to bully his dear wife.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Walking to her boss'' office, Wendy looked at him seriously and said, "Boss, I went to the Jiang family


    as you asked. But the Jiang family hasn''t given a reply."


    Aaronughed and said, "Ask them again. If they still refuse to reply, I will buy the whole Jiang


    company and cancel the agreement with Yvonne."


    Aaron gave an ultimatum. Wendy felt surprise, but still answered, "Okay, I see."


    Even a powerful family like the Su family could be destroyed by Aaron. Let alone the small one as the


    Jiang family.


    "By the way," Wendy added, "what are you going to do with Mr. Magee?"


    "Magee?" Aaron thought for a while. "Is there any news from America?"

 Chapter 207 Waiting To See Her Be Abandoned By Mr. Aaron

    Chapter 207 Waiting To See Her Be Abandoned By Mr. Aaron


    "Still no news from America?" Wendy shook her head and said, "No news. No one in the United States


    is going to sue Mr. Magee. Is it a misunderstanding?"


    Wendy didn''t have time to investigate it clearly, and Aaron also didn''t know the general situation of it.


    He only heard from the Su family that Magee had been involved in awsuit in the United States. Now


    Magee was fine, and no one came to make trouble for him. It was really strange.


    Could it be that Nora still have the ability to protect him? But Nora couldn''t protect herself now. How


    could she protect him?


    Aaron waved his hand and said, "Okay, I know. Let him go."


    She didn''t expect that her boss would let go of Magee. Wendy widened her eyes in disbelief.


    Knowing Aaron''s jealousy, Wendy could not believe that he could let go of this important rival in love?


    Aaron decided to let go of Magee for he had saved Rita at that time. Aaron was still grateful to him.


    At this moment, the Jiang family was in a mess. At this time, Yvonne was in a big rage. She smashed


    all the antique vases and porcin in the house. If her mother hadn''t stopped for her, her father would


    have beaten her up.


    Sitting on the sofa, Magee didn''t say anything. He just looked at his phone and turned a blind eye to


    the noise at home.


    Yvonne yelled at all her family, "No, I won''t kneel down to apologize to Rita in public. Why should I


    apologize to her? I didn''t do anything. It has nothing to do with me. It''s all the fault of Nora. It''s her who


    caused Rita''s abortion. It has nothing to do with me!"


    Yvonne raised her voice even louder, "Why should I apologize to that bitch? Why? I won''t do it!"


    Aaron made a deal to forgive the Jiang family that Yvonne should kneel down to apologize to Rita


    during a live press conference. If she didn''t do it, the Jiang family would soon be over.


    Yvonne still could not understand the condition from Aaron. "I didn''t hurt Rita at all. Why did he ask me


    to kneel down? Why should I kneel down to that woman? Is Aaron Leng crazy?"


    It would be better to kill her than to ask her to apologize to Rita.


    "Do you have a better solution than to kneel down? Why did you do those things with Nora insanely?


    Rita is Aaron Leng''s wife. You knew that! Why did you still want to provoke her? And you even made


    her loss her baby boy. Who found those women to the hospital? Was that you and Nora?"


    Magee was furious at the thought of what his sister and Nora had done to Rita.


    With a snort, Yvonne nced at her brother and said, "Yes, it''s me who asked those women there and


    have beaten Rita to have an abortion. But Magee, my brother, you have done a lot of things to her.


    Why don''t you kneel down to Rita?"


    The Jiang family had been facing a big problem before, and it was not easy to find the Su family as


    their backer. However, only after a few days of peace, they were attacked by Aaron. Now the Su family


    could not help them, and they were unable to protect themselves. Even if the two families were


    rtives inw, so what? No one could help the other.


    It seemed that the Jiang family would go bankrupt sooner orter.


    Yvonneughed more arrogantly, "What? You have nothing to say now? Why don''t you kneel down for


    me in front of Rita? Didn''t you want to marry her before? She has dumped you and married Aaron. She


    is really smart. I really admire her. She has liked you since she was a child. She said she liked you for


    so many years, but she turned around and went to another man''s arms. For Aaron, she is nothing but a


    fresh woman. I''m waiting to see her be abandoned by Mr. Aaron."


    "Enough! Stop it!"


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    In a towering rage, Magee felt unable to bear his sister. Thepany was not in good management


    and was facing the crisis of bankruptcy. It was entirely supported by the Su family until now. However,


    because of Yvonne and Nora who offended Rita, the Jiang family was about to go bankrupt by Aaron''s


    order. Magee was really under great pressure.


    In the face of Aaron, the Jiang family was really insignificant, like a small ant, which would be trampled


    to death at any time.

 Chapter 208 I Will Never Kneel Down To Rita

    Chapter 208 I Will Never Kneel Down To Rita


    Yvonne did not stop but continued with more fierce manner, "What did I say wrong? When Aaron get


    tired of her, she will be driven out from the Leng family sooner orter. Who does she think she is?"


    Hearing her daughter''s words, Lauren was also angry. She looked back at her husband Stephen and


    said, "I agree with you, Yvonne. Grace''s daughter cannot be a good girl. She is just like her mother!


    Grace used to seduce men everywhere, and now her daughter followed her steps."


    "Yeah!" Seeing that her mother was helping her, Yvonne''s face was covered with a twisted expression.


    "When Rita is driven out by Mr. Aaron, I will find more than a dozen hooligans to rape her!"


    Thinking back when she was fooled that time, Yvonne was furious. She turned around and shouted at


    Magee, "It''s all your fault. If you haven''t provoked that woman, how would our family be like this?"


    "����"


    Was he the one who provoked Rita? Yvonne was the one who offended Rita but now sheined


    first.


    "You''d better figure out who did that to Rita. If it weren''t you and Nora, things would have not ended up


    like this."


    "You..."


    Yvonne even wanted to fight with her brother. She grabbed Magee''s clothes. "It''s all your fault! It''s all


    your fault! You should be the one to me!"


    Seeing their son and girl twisting and arguing, Lauren quickly stopped them, "Enough! Why are you


    quarreling for a woman?"


    Stephen raised his eyebrows and nced at these people, "Enough! It''s not the time to quarrel. We


    need to think about how to deal with it first!"


    "How? What else could we do? I won''t kneel down to Rita! Never!"


    With a pale face, Yvonne shouted at Magee, "You should go to kneel down for me!"


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    After his sister finished saying, Magee sneered, "You are the one who is asked by Aaron to do that. Not


    me! You know that?"


    Yvonne grabbed even more tightly of her brother''s clothes. At this moment, her father''s phone rang. It


    was from Wendy.


    Stephen answered the phone and said obsequiously, "Miss Wendy, I''ve thought about your request and


    I agree."


    The other three did not hear clearly what Wendy was saying on the other end of the phone, but only


    saw Stephen became more and more respectful. He quickly said, "Yes, we agree! We agree that! Yeah,


    we promise, tomorrow, Yvonne will definitely kneel down to apologize to Rita. Oh, no, I mean Mrs.


    Aaron. Don''t worry, we will ept all the conditions, as long as Mr. Aaron let go of the Jiang family."


    Seeing that the stock price of thepany had fallen so much, Stephen was sure that the Jiang family


    would be bankrupt if he didn''t agree to all the conditions of Aaron.


    Stephen was behaving like a puppy, bowing and scraping, and continued, "Miss Wendy, please help


    me to send word to Mr. Aaron that I beg him to be merciful. Please don''t hurt our Jiang family any


    more. We really can''t afford it."


    "All right, as long as you agree to the conditions," said Wendy coldly.


    Then she hung up the phone.


    At this time, both Yvonne and Magee were shocked. Especially Yvonne, she shouted angrily, "Dad, are


    you sure you want me to apologize to her? I will never kneel down to her! If you agree to that request,


    you go to do it. Anyway, I will definitely not kneel down to Rita!"


    Stephen was so angry to hear what his daughter said. "No, it''s not up to you this time. You have to


    kneel down and apologize to Rita, or the Jiang family will be over! We will be over, you know? We will


    lose everything if you didn''t do that."


    Stephen was very determined. If his daughter refused to do that, the whole family would really be


    finished.


    Lauren was also shocked. She stepped forward and pulled her husband. "Are you crazy? How could


    you ask your daughter to kneel down to that bitch? And will also do that in front of the reporters? Are


    you out of your mind? Are you ignoring your daughter''s dignity? Our daughter is a celebrity after all. If


    she really did this, she would be losing all her face!"


    "The incidentst time, she had lost her face and even made our family get into trouble. Now everyone


    laughed at the Jiang family for we have raised such a shameless daughter," Stephen pushed his wife


    away angrily. "If she hasn''t done it, the Jiang family will be finished. At that time, we all will have to live


    on air!"


    Stephen was very determined. He had to force his daughter to kneel down this time.


    Yvonne''s face turned deathly pale. "No, I won''t kneel down. Whatever, I just don''t want to do that!


    Going bankrupt or living on air! Whatever! Even if the Jiang family is copsed, I won''t kneel down to


    that bitch!"


    She was so angry that she wanted to leave the Jiang family. No matter what happened, she could find


    a backer with her beauty. Even if she was asked to be a prostitute, she would never apologize to that


    bitch.


    "Run away if you want! Just run far far away from home! You dare try it! You think you are mature


    enough that I can''t control you now? You don''t even care about your parents'' life or death, do you? "


    Pointing at Yvonne''s back, Stephen cursed, "I''ll just think that I have never given birth to you!"


    Lauren stepped forward and pulled her daughter and persuaded, "You are the target of Aaron, you


    know that? If you walk out of the gate of the Jiang family, he will soon find you. Where can you


    go?"

 Chapter 209 Kill Rita If You Can

    Chapter 209 Kill Rita If You Can


    Yvonne must be the one who was most angry in the house now. "I won''t stay here no matter where I


    go. I won''t kneel down to Rita! Absolutely not!"


    After saying that, she rushed out of the Jiang family and rushed to the Su family.


    Following her all the way, Magee saw his sister quickly arrived at Nora''s house. The Su family was not


    far from the Jiang family. After the marriage of the two families, the Jiang family moved to the next door


    of the Su family.


    Just then, Nora came back from outside and was about to enter the house. When she saw them, her


    face changed. "What are you doing here?"


    As if she had seen a glimmer of hope, Yvonne walked up to Nora and said, "Dear, that Rita has gone


    too far. She even asked me to kneel down and apologize to her! You must help me this time no matter


    what."


    Help her?


    When Nora saw her, she was a little impatient. But when she heard her words, her interest was


    aroused.


    "That bitch is so shameless. How could she ask me to kneel down to her? Who does she think she is?


    Why should I kneel down to her? Dream on!"


    Hearing this, Magee pulled Yvonne''s one arm and said, "Go back with me!"


    "I won''t go back!" Yvonne red at him and shook off his hand. "You just can''t forget that bitch, right? I


    know you still have her in your heart. You can''t let her go in your heart! Just look what a bitch she is!


    Why do you like that bitch? Why do you like her? She doesn''t deserve your heart."


    Magee really didn''t know what to say. But when Nora heard this, she looked at Magee and said in a


    voice with sarcasm, "It''s useless for you to like her! You still can''t be with her. What''s more, you have to


    watch her show love with Aaron Leng. If I were you, I would rather die."


    Magee ignored her infuriation.


    He just grabbed Yvonne and pulled her back. "I ask you to go back with me. Did you hear me?"


    "I won''t go back! No! I won''t go back!"


    Yvonne was like shrew who lost her mind and shouted at her brother, "I won''t go back no matter what


    you say. You always protect that bitch. You are not my brother at all. I don''t recognize you as my


    brother from now on!"


    Seeing the quarrel between the two brother and sister, Nora yawnedzily. "Are you enjoying quarrel?


    If you want to quarrel, don''t do it at my door. You two have disturbed me."


    "Hey!" Seeing that Nora had no intention of helping her, Yvonne immediately pulled a long face and


    asked, "What do you mean by that? You asked me to help you deal with Rita, but now you turn against


    me."


    "Did I ask you to help deal with Rita? It''s you who hate her. It''s you who want to be Aaron''s woman.


    You even wanted to rely on me, okay? I''m helping you! You even provoked the war between me and


    her. You have clean hands and let me be hated by Aaron. Who on earth has gone too far?"


    Pointing at her nose, Nora roared, "Who is more shameless?"


    If it weren''t for Magee who pulled his sister, Yvonne would have pped Nora hard in the face to vent


    her hatred.


    They did this together to trap Rita. Although most of the ideas weree up by Yvonne, the one who


    did it was Nora. Why should she kneel down to Rita? Yvonne could not figure it out. Was it just


    because Nora was Aaron''s cousin?


    "Well, stop barking here. I''m going inside!"


    After saying that, Nora asked the bodyguards to pull Yvonne away.


    She didn''t forget to look back at Magee, feeling very happy inside her heart. Then she said


    sarcastically, "I used to like you a little bit, but now it seems that you are only a coward!"


    Magee walked up to Nora, and his tall figure slowly approached her, which made Nora a little scared.


    Would he beat her?


    "Nora Su! I will not marry you, I will not marry a woman like you!"


    After he finished saying, Nora suddenly burst intoughter. "You sound like I will marry you. Stop


    dreaming! Magee Jiang, to tell you the truth, I keep you here just to annoy Rita. Unfortunately, I didn''t


    make her dead this time and let her win once, but I will never stop!"


    Seeing that Nora was about to enter in the house, Yvonne panicked and ran up to pull her arm. "Miss


    Nora, I''m sorry. I was wrong! I shouldn''t have refute you, but you have to save me this time. I don''t want


    to kneel down to Rita!"


    Noraughed, "You have to admit it. You nned everything! Just kneel down and apologize to her. If


    you kneel a little longer, maybe she will spare your Jiang family. Ha-ha."


    Yvonne was stunned for a long time.


    "What did you say?"This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Go to kneel down to her and act like a begging dog in front of her. That''s what you are good at, isn''t


    that?" Nora looked down at Yvonne, and she patted her on the face and said, "Don''t worry. It''s just


    kneeling down. It won''t kill you. You can talk good words to Rita. Maybe she will stop Aaron! You know


    his ways. So insidious. He can make your family go bankrupt in a minute. The Jiang family will thank


    you for your sacrifice by kneeling down."


    "I don''t want to them to thank me!" Yvonne''s body now was shaking due to her anger. "I won''t kneel


    down to her!" shouted Nora. "Absolutely not! I would rather die!"


    What was she worse than Rita? Back then, she had a good time in the upper ss circle. Many big


    bosses wanted to support her and spend money on her. At that time, Rita was just a poor student


    without any fame, and she could not get into the upper ss circle at all. Why did she suddenly


    be Mrs. Aaron? Why should she kneel down to her now?


    She didn''t want to do that. She would rather die!


    "Then go die!"


    Nora ignored her and went into the house with words left, "If you have something, just punish Rita to


    death. Don''t make noise here and make a fool of yourself!"

 Chapter 210 If You Dare To Hurt Her Again, I Will Fight With You To The Death

    Chapter 210 If You Dare To Hurt Her Again, I Will Fight With You To The Death


    The door of the Su house was mmed shut by Nora.


    Looking back at Magee, Yvonne walked up to him for help and grabbed his arm. "Magee, my brother!


    Please call Rita and talk to her. She liked you so much before. She will listen to you."


    Magee sneered, "Why would she forgive you for what you did to her? Have you ever thought about


    what she did wrong so that you would treat her like this? Did she hurt you? But look at you, you killed


    her baby in a vicious way! You and Nora caused her miscarriage and being abandoned by Aaron. Why


    should she forgive you?"


    Magee''s face was full of anger. Yvonne dragged his arm and begged with grievance, "I know I was


    wrong. Please, call her and talk to her to let me go."


    She really couldn''t think of anyone else who could save her this time. She had no choice but to beg her


    brother.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "You should have known this result. You should have not done that! It''s sote for you to admit a fault!"


    After saying that, Magee turned around and walked back.


    "Brother, don''t you care about me anymore? I am your sister! Don''t you care about the Jiang family?"


    Yvonne followed him unremittingly, because she knew that he could leave her alone, but he would


    never leave the Jiang family behind. "Brother, if I don''t kneel down to Rita, the Jiang family will be


    over."


    "Then let our family be over. I don''t care!"


    With a frown, he shook off her hand and went straight home.


    Yvonne pouted and she hadn''t ever thought that her own brother would be so heartless. She rushed in


    front of him and stopped him, "As long as I don''t need to kneel down to her, I will promise you whatever


    you ask me to do. At the worst, I won''t bully her anymore, okay?"


    "I won''t help you."


    "Brother!" Seeing his cold and resolute attitude, Yvonne grabbed his arm. "I will never bully her again.


    Look, Aaron is being so cruel. Even the Su family got the terrible blow from him. How dare I provoke


    him? Unless I don''t want to live any longer. I know I''ve been taught this time, and I will never hurt Rita


    again. Absolutely not. Moreover, if Nora messes up with her again in the future, I will definitely help


    Rita, okay?"


    Yvonne''s words were totally untrustworthy to Magee. He really didn''t want to believe his sister


    anymore.


    "You can''t just stand by and do nothing. Nora also said that if I didn''t kneel, Aaron would have many


    ways to torture me. I beg you! Please help me tell Rita for the sake that I am your sister, please?"


    She managed to squeeze out some drops of tear. Looking at her aggrieved face, Magee didn''t care at


    all. He knew that she would never regret and admit her mistakes sincerely. She just didn''t want to make


    a fool of herself in public and kneel down to Rita.


    Seeing this, Magee sighed. After all, Yvonne was his sister, and it was impossible for him to stand by


    and did nothing. Moreover, he did not really want to see the Jiang family end up like this.


    "You promise that you will never hurt Rita again?"


    Magee pointed at her. "Are you sure?"


    "I promise I won''t! You have my words!"


    Magee took out his mobile phone, found out the familiar phone number and looked at it. He could


    remember that it had been used by Rita for many years.


    He hesitated for a while, then he dialed the number and called her.


    In the office, Rita was waiting for Aaron to finish his work and get off work together. At this time, her


    mobile phone rang. She looked at the phone number and name and found that it was a call from


    Magee.


    ncing at the name, Aaron''s expression on his face quickly changed.


    "Why did he call me?" Rita said. She didn''t realize the seriousness of the matter. When she was about


    to reach out to answer the phone, the phone was snatched over by Aaron. "Let me answer it."


    Aaron was so smart that he certainly knew the purpose of this phone call.


    He picked up the phone and heard the voice of Magee, "Riri, where are you?"


    When he heard Magee call Rita ''Riri'', Aaron''s face fell instantly.


    "Hello, Riri? Can you hear me?"


    There was no response from the other end of the phone, which made Magee a little flustered.


    "Riri, are you still ming me? I''m sorry. It was all my fault. I apologize to you. Can you forgive me?"


    "No, she will never forgive you."


    "����"


    A man''s voice came from the other end of the line, and it was Aaron.


    All of a sudden, Magee''s face also changed.


    He was supposed to say something, but now he couldn''t say out a single word. The atmosphere was


    tense. He really couldn''t say it out.


    Rita didn''t know what Magee had said on the other end of the phone. She was a little worried about the


    situation when she saw Aaron''s cold face.


    "Aaron Leng, is Riri there? It''s her phone. I need to talk to her."


    "Why do you need to talk to my wife? Besides, it''s normal for me to answer the phone for her."


    Magee was speechless by Aaron''s im of Rita''s husband.


    "I''m calling to care about Riri. Is that not okay? We have been good friends for so many years. I don''t


    think it is not okay to care about her. I want to ask about her health."


    In the hospital, he left voluntarily since Nina came to take care of Rita.


    He knew that he had no right to ask Rita forgive him. He had done something bad to her and hurt her


    like that. But he really wanted to say sorry to her face to face.


    He finally got up the courage to call her, but Aaron answered the phone.


    "What right do you have to care about her?" Aaronughed at the other side of the phone. "Who do


    you think you are? Magee, you know who abandoned her and hurt her before. Aren''t you ashamed of


    what you have done to her? How dare you tell her that you like her?"


    Magee felt embarrassed. At first, he didn''t want to cause a dispute with Aaron, but he couldn''t control


    himself. "Why can''t I like her? I liked her since we were children. Where were you at that time? Huh?


    Tell me, Aaron Leng! Where were you? Have you grown up with her? Have you shared the childhood


    memory with her?"


    "At least, I never flinch."


    Aaron didn''t want to lose his temper, but when he heard the question from the other end of the line, he


    said angrily, "Don''t covet my wife. She is mine! Don''t expect to take her away!"


    "Can you keep her? She miscarried for you at the age of twenty and this hurt her body so much just


    because of you. When she miscarried and got the surgery, as her husband, where were you? When


    she was bullied by a group of women, she was almost stripped. Where were you at that time?" Magee


    also roared at the same time.


    "How dare you have the nerve to say that? If your sister hadn''t set Riri up, how could she have been


    hurt like this? I will get even with you! You will see!"


    "Whatever! I''m telling you, if you dare to hurt her again, I will fight with you to the death! I mean it!"

 Chapter 211 Mr. Aaron Is Jealous

    Chapter 211 Mr. Aaron Is Jealous


    Magee was furious. When the Jiang family was powerful and influential, he and Rita grew up together


    and developed an intimate affection. The two of them loved each other. But for various reasons,


    Magee''s mother did not allow him to contact with Rita, but he still secretly sent her gifts like flowers,


    dolls and delicious food. The two had always been like this. If it was not for that matter, he would


    definitelye to Rita and arranged a grand proposal to her.


    However, nothing could turn back.


    Aaron hung up the phone. He didn''t want to talk to Magee at all. A single word to him was a waste of


    time!


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    If Magee dared to covet his wife again, he would destroy the Jiang familypletely!


    Rita was frightened by her husband''s reaction.


    She had never seen her husband lose his temper like this. She walked up to him in fear and asked,


    "What did he say?"


    "He''s a psychopath!" He pulled his wife over and let her sit on hisps. "Don''t talk to this kind of person


    anymore. Don''t answer his phone calls. Just cklist him on the phone."


    "Are you jealous?"


    Rita looked at him with a smile and pinched his face. "Don''t be angry. I only treat him as a friend."


    "But he framed you like thatst time. Do you still treat him as a friend?" Aaron was really pissed off


    and said with a cold face, "I don''t allow you to be friends with him. No way!"


    He suddenly lifted her up and kissed her on the cheek. "You are my wife. No male friends are allowed.


    No male is allowed to get close to you!"


    "����"


    How bossy he was.


    "Riri, don''t contact with Magee, or I will get really angry."


    In fact, he would be not only angry, but also be worried that if that guy used some tricks to seduce his


    wife, he did not know what to do. His wife might leave him again.


    "Are you afraid of me leaving you?"


    Rita exposed his pretence to be strong without hesitation. She tittered, "Are you afraid that I will


    rekindle my affection with him?"


    "Rekindling the affection with him? Do you have an affection with him? No, no, no!" Aaron kissed her


    neck hard and said, "Don''t do that!"


    She felt itchy and ufortable. She pushed his face away and said, "You are so annoying."


    "To be honest, I don''t want you to be close to other men. Riri, I''m the only male who is allowed to be


    around you." Aaron looked at his wife seriously and held her in his arms, letting her lean on his


    shoulder.


    "No, I won''t." She put her arms around Aaron''s neck and kissed him hard on the cheek. "Why would I


    look at other men? Are other men as handsome as my husband?"


    "Of course no." Aaron agreed quickly. "Your husband is the most handsome man in the world. You can


    only love me."


    Rita was tickled by him and pushed him. "You haven''t told me why he called me."


    "Riri, are you still asking about him?" Mr. Aaron was a little impatient. "Don''t ask about him anymore. If


    you ask me that again, I will be really angry."


    "You tell me first, please!" The thing was that that was her phone call. He answered it and had a quarrel


    with Magee. But she didn''t know why Magee called her, so her curiosity was aroused by him. "What


    happened?" ...


    Aaron frown with annoyed face. "He asked if you were feeling better. That''s all."


    Rita nodded, "Okay, I see."


    Seeing that Rita didn''t care about it at all, Aaron still minded a little. "Or what else do you want? Are


    you going to have dinner with him and watch a movie together?"


    "How is that possible?"


    Aaron was not a reasonable person when he was jealous. Rita cated him immediately, "I won''t have


    any contact with him again. Don''t worry. Although I thank him for saving me this time, I will take it as


    even since he wronged me with Norast time."


    Aaron rubbed her nose and said, "You always find excuses for other people."


    Aaron held his wife in his arms. His wife was so gentle, lovely and generous, and kind-hearted. He was


    so lucky to marry her.

 Chapter 212 Mr. Aaron Was Kissed By Force

    Chapter 212 Mr. Aaron Was Kissed By Force


    Magee still couldn''t get in touch with Rita and didn''t tell her the matter about Yvonne.


    Yvonne was so angry that she almost cried, "What? What did you say? It was Aaron who answered the


    phone? Oh no! Oh my God! He must have known it was me asked you to call Rita. It''s all over. I''m


    done!"


    Hearing Yvonne''s nagging, Magee rolled his eyes at her and said, "He doesn''t know it''s you, but I will


    not call Rita again."


    After that, he turned around and left,pletely ignoring Yvonne.


    It waspletely impossible to ask Rita for help. Was she really going to kneel down to Rita? Yvonne


    was so upset.


    No, she would not do it.


    Early in the morning, Aaron was about to send Rita to the newpany. There were still many things


    that she did not understand about the contract of the brokerage firm. After exining to her, he said, "I


    will pick you up after work tonight. You go to thepany to see around first."


    "Okay." Rita nodded in agreement. Seeing that Aaron took out the key of the new Aston Matin, he gave


    the key to her. "Have a try?"


    "Can I?" Thinking that she would be driving a luxury car with a handsome man sitting beside her, Rita''s


    heart was about to explode. Seeing that Aaron was standing next to the car, she took out her mobile


    phone and secretly took a photo of him. "It can be used as a wallpaper."


    "Isn''t your wallpaper the photo of your husband?" Aaron was unhappy. "Is there anyone more


    handsome than me?"


    Rita quickly shook her head and exined, "No, no, no. My wallpaper must be the photo of you."


    After saying that, she got in the car, but she had never driven such a car before. She was still very


    worried. "Honey, what if I had an ident?"


    "It doesn''t matter if the car is crashed. We can afford thepensation. Just be careful not to hit


    people."


    As he finished his words, Rita still didn''t even dare to light the fire. She turned her head to look at him


    in fear. "How about you drive it?"


    "I dare to take your car when you are the driver. Why do you dare not drive?"


    However, Aaron was actually very worried about her, so he opened the door and said, "forget it. Let me


    do it."


    As soon as Rita got out of the car, Aaron reached out and held her in his arms. "Don''t you thank me for


    sending you the car? And I am your driver without any reward."


    Rita gave him a hard kiss back on the face. "Is that okay now? Is this kiss enough for a reward?"


    He smiled contentedly and poked her nose. "It''s a good deal to change an Aston Matin and being a


    driver with your kiss."


    "Of course." Rita raised her eyebrows triumphantly and pushed him into the driver''s seat.


    "Well. I''d better find a driver for you in case you would have an ident."


    Aaron was really worried about her driving skills. Although he wanted her to experience the driving of a


    supercar, he was worried about her, so he gave up.


    "Ah, I still want to find someday to drive this car."


    "I''ll find a professional driver to help you," Aaron stepped on the elerator and they drove away. "But


    I have to find you a woman driver."


    "What?" Did he still care about the driver to be male? Aaron was really afraid of her being taken away


    by some man.


    "Of course. Otherwise, what if you are attracted by another man? What if you think he is handsome


    while driving?"


    Rita was speechless. Aaron was even jealous of everything.


    "No, in my eyes and my heart, no one is more handsome than you when you are driving!" Rita quickly


    gave her husband some praise and told him to calm down.


    "Come on, don''t brag of me. I know you." Aaron didn''t buy it anymore. "Maybe you are cursing me in


    your heart now."


    "How dare I?"


    Rita looked at her husband with a smile. Her husband''s side face was so perfect that no one could


    compare with his incredible appearance.


    "Honey, you are so handsome."


    How could such a handsome man be her husband? She thought she was in the dream.


    "Honey, do you know that women should marry a handsome husband?"


    "Why? What''s the logic?" He nced at her coldly.


    "Because men are easy to cheat, no matter he is handsome or ugly. Then why not find a handsome


    one?"


    "����"


    Soon they arrived at thepany. Aaron parked the car, got out of the car and took Rita out. "If you are


    right, it seems that I am destined to have an affair?"


    "How could it be? A handsome man like you will never cheat on me."


    "But why? You just said your theory."


    Looking at the little girl in front of him, he wanted to know what she was up to.


    Rita pulled him to her side, and suddenly wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him hard on


    the lips.


    Oh, this little woman just kissed him by force. Was that a dream?


    Aaron was stunned. He hadn''t had the chance to kiss her by force. Now he was flirted by her instead.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "That''s because you are my husband."

 Chapter 213 Give-And-Take Conditions For Yvonne

    Chapter 213 Give-And-Take Conditions For Yvonne


    After sending Rita to the brokerage firm, Aaron went back to work.


    Rita looked around and took out a small notebook from her bag. She picked up a pen and kept writing


    something on it.


    "Mrs. Aaron, what are you doing?"


    The brokerage firm specially arranged a female secretary to help Rita understand thepany''s


    situation and show her around.


    "I''m not familiar with many things now. I''m afraid that I can''t remember the information by then, so I


    specially bring a pen and a notebook with me."


    "Mrs. Aaron, you are so considerate." The female secretary saw the legendary Rita. It turned out that


    Mrs. Aaron was such a cute and approachable girl. She thought it was difficult to serve her before.


    Rita smiled with embarrassment. She had to get to know thepany as soon as possible so that she


    could devote herself to the work.


    "Mrs. Aaron, this is your first day here. Let me show you around the office first."


    Rita pushed the ss door open and walked in the office. She looked around and found that the


    decoration was very simple and the style was simple too, just filled with nts. Looking at it, Rita


    nodded with satisfaction.


    "It''s well decorated and I like the unique taste."


    Hearing that, the secretary burst intoughter and joked, "Mr. Aaron personally arranged the design for


    you. Of course you would like it."


    Rita didn''t expect that Aaron would be so considerate in this aspect. Her face couldn''t help but blush.


    "Then let''s go to other ces to have a look. I want go to the reception area of thepany."


    "Okay, this way, please."


    The two were walking in tandem. As soon as they got off the elevator and came to the hall, Rita was


    suddenly stopped by an oing woman. It was Yvonne. With a pitiful look on her face, she cried,


    "Rita, no, Mrs. Aaron. I beg you to forgive me and let our whole family go. Please!"


    Rita frowned and pushed her away.


    She was crying in public as if she had been bullied by Rita.


    "What happened? Why is she here?" Seeing Yvonne, Rita was shocked. She asked her colleagues.


    The bodyguard head Ellie stood out and whispered in Rita''s ear, "Here is the thing. Last time, Boss


    asked Miss Yvonne, who was the aplice of Nora, to kneel down and apologize to you in front of


    the media. Otherwise, Boss will put the Jiang family go bankrupt. Now she came to say this."


    Rita smiled bitterly. She didn''t want to look into that matter, but Aaron must help her vent her anger.


    "It''s useless for you to argue with me here. Why don''t you go back and reflect on what you have done?"


    Yvonne was not easy to give up. She begged, "Rita, please don''t let Mr. Aaron deal with our family


    anymore. I don''t want to our whole family go bankrupt just because of me. Please let us go this time for


    the sake of my brother''s love for you before. I swear to you that I will never do that again."


    Thinking of Magee, Rita sighed. She had to admit that she did owe him a favor. Moreover, it was a


    mistake made by Yvonne and Nora. She didn''t want to be too ruthless. Moreover, Nora was the


    mastermind of that matter, and Yvonne was at most an aplice.


    Yvonne cried hard which showed herself very pitiful. "Sister Rita, I know it was all my fault. I used to


    looked down upon you and I will never do that again. Now I know how hateful I am. Moreover, it was


    Nora who forced me to do this. I really have no choice."


    "You have no choice?" Rita sneered. "Did she force you to deal with me with a knife? Yvonne Jiang, I


    know you want to marry Aaron, right? With your appearance, Aaron would like you, right?"


    She almost nodded to Rita''s question, but when she thought that she was now begging Rita, she


    immediately softened her attitude and shook her head. "No, no, no, sister Rita, you are the best. You


    deserve Mr. Aaron the most."


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t lie to me. I know your true thoughts," said Rita, staring straight at her. "I know what you are


    thinking now. You are just the same as Nora. You want me to leave Aaron and want to give me a hard


    time. Last time you got yourself involved, but you still don''t repent it. Instead, you are getting worse and


    worse. You want to deal with me with the help of Nora. Am I saying right?"


    "I won''t do that again! I dare not anymore!" Tears streamed down her face. Yvonne wanted to hold


    Rita''s hand, but she was dodged by her. "Sister Rita, for the sake of my brother and the friendship


    between us for so many years, please forgive me. Let go of the Jiang family, please!"


    Rita sighed. She didn''t want to make things difficult for Yvonne for Magee once saved her.


    "Yvonne, I hope you can remember this lesson. If you do it again, I won''t let you go easily."


    "No, I promise I will never do it again." Hearing what Rita said, Yvonne''s eyes lit up. She shook her


    head in a hurry with extreme fear.


    But only she knew clearly that the reason why she begged Rita now was that she was afraid of Aaron.


    She didn''t want to kneel down and apologize to Rita, and she didn''t want everyone to look down upon


    her. So at this moment, she had to give in to Rita first.


    Rita thought for a while and said reluctantly, "I can forgive you this time. I hope you can conduct


    yourself well in the future, but I also have one condition."


    "What condition?"


    Yvonne clenched her fists secretly. She knew that it was not easy for Rita to let her go.


    "The condition is that you must leave here and never appear in front of me again."


    Yvonne''s face changed instantly. If she left here, she would never have a chance to turn over.


    "What''s wrong? You don''t want to leave this city?"


    Rita raised her eyebrows. She was smart enough to see that Yvonne was pretending to be pitiful. It


    was just because she didn''t want to owe Magee any more. Since she wanted to break off all the


    rtions with him, she decided to do itpletely.


    "No, I... I just... Okay, I will leave here. As long as you can let go of the Jiang family, I promise I will


    leave here."


    After saying that, Yvonne couldn''t help but burst into tears. She lost. She lost the whole game. But now,


    as long as the Jiang family could be saved, there would be a glimmer of hope for her to take back


    everything.

 Chapter 214 Give Her All His Tenderness

    Chapter 214 Give Her All His Tenderness


    "Well, since you have agreed, you can leave now."


    It seemed that Yvonne didn''t expect things to go so smoothly. Before leaving, she asked again, "Can


    you really ask Mr. Aaron to let go of the Jiang family?"


    Rita blinked her eyes and replied her three words neatly, "I don''t know."


    It might be a miracle for Aaron to live a good life with his violent temper.


    "Rita, are you ying tricks with me?"


    Clenching her teeth, Yvonne nearly couldn''t control her temper by pping on Rita''s pretty face.


    "No, I didn''t. But Miss Yvonne, I don''t think that''s your attitude of begging."


    She was not kidding. But she just said that she would forgive Yvonne for once. When did she agree to


    ask Aaron to let go of the Jiang family?


    "I really beg you, Rita. Please let go of the Jiang family."


    Looking at Yvonne''s expression, Rita thought it was enough for her to make fun of Yvonne, so she


    said, "As long as you agree to my conditions, I will ask my husband to let go of the Jiang family."


    Yvonne was so angry when she heard Rita calling Aaron her husband.


    Looking at the present Rita being morous, Yvonne became more and more resentful.


    Back then, she had tried her best but failed to win the favor of Aaron, but Rita could easily get the favor


    of him. What''s more, they hade to this point.


    "Rita, I will agree to your conditions. Please keep your words."


    Rita raised her eyebrows and nodded.


    Only then was Yvonne willing to leave. Looking at her unwilling back, a trace of helplessness shed


    through Rita''s eyes.


    Some people always don''t know whether they are blessed or not. People should know that there was


    always something not belong to you, and it was supposed not belong to you no matter what you did.


    "Mrs. Aaron, is thatdy from the Jiang family?"


    The female secretary who followed Rita said in a somewhat disdainful tone. "Everybody knows what


    kind of scandal she was involved in before. I heard that Mr. Aaron asked her to kneel down and


    apologize to you. Otherwise, the whole Jiang family would..."


    Before she finished her words, Rita covered her mouth immediately.


    "Shh, this is not a ce to say that."


    Although the hall was very quiet, there were always some people passing by. So Rita thought it was


    better not to say that kind of words in public.


    "Got it, Mrs. Aaron."


    "Let''s move on."


    Rita felt that the top priority right now was to get familiar with thepany. After all, she would be in


    charge of the whole firm in the future. Now that Aaron had given her the brokerage firm, she should try


    her best to manage it.


    A busy day passed soon in a blink of an eye.


    When it was almost eight o''clock in the evening, Aaron''s car arrived at the downstairs of Rita''s firm. He


    got off the car in a hurry to pick her up.


    "Sorry for keeping you waiting for so long."


    Rita shook her head and said, "You are so busy, so just make a phone call. Why do youe to pick


    me up?"


    Aaron reached his hand to pinch her nose and said with a light of tenderness in his eyes, "Because I


    won''t break my promises to you anymore. Get in the car."


    Rita''s face flushed slightly. She watched him open the door of the car like a gentleman, smiling at him,


    and then got on the car.


    "My dear wife, where are we going for dinner tonight?"


    Rita blinked and replied, "It''s up to you. I''m okay with that."


    "Then let''s go to Western food. I haven''t cut steak for you in person for a long time."


    He rubbed her hair and felt a little guilty.


    He hadn''t protected her well before. From now on, he would give her all his tenderness.


    "Okay, I will have a well-done steak."


    "Okay, let''s go."


    Aaron was driving at full speed. Rita was enjoying the fast wind outside the window, and she felt an


    inexplicable happiness in her heart.


    "I haven''t been so crazy for a long time."


    "I will pick you up every night from now on. When we have time, we will go to the suburb for pic. You


    will definitely like the scenery there."


    Rita''s eyes were full of expectation, but she still said, "Let''s wait for another while. I have a lot of things


    to deal with recently. You know thepany management stuff is so hard for me. But it doesn''t matter.


    We still have a long time to be together."


    Aaron smiled and said, "Whatever you like, I will agree."


    After a while, the two of them arrived at a western restaurant. They got off the car and came inside it.


    This western restaurant was opened by a British owner, so the western food here was very authentic,


    but the price was definitely not affordable by ordinary people.


    Aaron ordered two steaks and some snacks, and Rita strongly wanted to add a cold drink.


    "Don''t drink cold food at night. It''s not good for your stomach."


    "But I really want to drink it. Please!"


    Aaron had no choice but to say, "I will let them serve the drink. But don''t drink too much of itter."


    Rita nodded and said, "You are the best."


    His heart softened again and he couldn''t help pinching her face.


    "How are you feeling today when you go to thepany for the first day?"


    Rita supported her chin with her hand and nodded thoughtfully. "The secretary for me is quite good.


    What''s her name?"N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    After a few seconds of silence, Aaron shook his head to show that he didn''t remember the person at


    all.


    Rita was stunned. "The design of thepany is not bad, and I have basically known a lot of people.


    But after all, I am new here, and some people in thepany will not be convinced, so I have to take it


    slow. I have to rely on strength to manage it."


    Looking at her face full of high spirits, he smiled and said, "It seems that you are satisfied with the


    company. I''m relieved now. But remember, since you are my wife, if anyone dares to disrespect you,


    don''t talk nonsense. Just ask him to leave thepany. You are the boss."


    Hearing this, Rita blinked her eyes and suddenly felt that her husband was so cool! But at the same


    time, he was a little bossy.


    But anyway, she liked this kind of type!

 Chapter 215 No One Can Bully Me As Long As You Are With Me

    Chapter 215 No One Can Bully Me As Long As You Are With Me


    "Why are you staring at me like that? The food are almost ready."


    It was not until Aaron patted her on the head that Rita came to her senses.


    "It smells good, but I want to drink this first."


    Rita quickly picked up a cold drink and took a big gulp, feeling cool.


    He grabbed the cold drink from her hand and said, "It''s so cold. Eat something first."


    Then he skillfully cut a piece of steak and put it into Rita''s mouth with the knife and fork.


    Rita happily opened her mouth and ate the steak fed by him. Then she nodded in surprise and said,


    "Wow, it''s delicious. So yummy!"


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He picked up another piece of cake for her and said, "Eat more if it tastes good. You are so thin. Why


    don''t you eat more?"


    Rita giggled and stuck out her tongue at him. "I have something to discuss with you. I want to hear your


    opinion."


    After pausing his hand for a while, Aaron raised his eyebrows and asked, "Something to discuss with


    me? What is it?"


    Rita winked at him and yed as cute as she could. Then she said, "Well, Yvonne came to my


    company today."


    "What? She dares to make trouble for you. I think she has lived long enough!"


    Hearing that, Aaron suddenly became angry and threw down the fork in his hand.


    Seeing that he was angry, Rita quickly waved her hand and said, "It''s not like that. She doesn''t want to


    make trouble for me. She, she just... Maybe she felt apologized for the Jiang family, so she came to me


    to apologize."


    Aaron sneered, "Does she really want to apologize to you or not?"


    In the eyes of Aaron, what Yvonne was thinking was nothing to him. He did not even care about her. He


    asked Yvonne to kneel down and apologize to Rita in order to humiliate her. She dared to hurt Rita like


    that. He would definitely let her pay the same price. Otherwise, how could he be so willing to let her


    go?


    "In fact, I know she doesn''t want to apologize. We are not on the same kind of people, and I don''t


    expect her to repent. But after all, I owe her brother a favor. So how about... How about we just take


    this opportunity to pay it back to him Magee?"


    In fact, he had already found an opportunity to return the favor to Magee, but Rita thought that was not


    a return. She didn''t want to owe anyone.


    After thinking about it for a while, Aaron nodded to agree.


    "I know you will let go of the Jiang family."


    Seeing that she was looking at him while eating, Aaron felt warm in his eyes.


    "Well, I really can''t refuse anything to you, Riri. But you can''t be so kind. This time you let them go, but


    they may not let you go. Maybe they will make it worse in the future to hurt you again."


    "What are you afraid of? You are here. Can''t you protect me? I have you by my side. Why should I be


    afraid of them?"


    Rita was saying this sincerely.


    However, she knew that what Aaron said made great sense. Rita knew all the cruel adult world matter,


    but she just couldn''t be cruel to others.


    "It''s gettingte. Let''s eat quickly. We can watch a movie when we go home."


    Rita felt that her life now was really rxed. Compared with the most dark memory for her in the past,


    she had graduallye out of it. There were not many people who would love her in the world, and the


    only thing she could do was to live happily every day and not let those people who loved her worry


    about her.


    Looking at her smiling face now, Aaron felt an indescribable sadness in his heart.


    No one was allowed to separate them, even Nora could not anymore. Thinking of his cousin sister,


    Aaron narrowed his eyes. Sooner orter, he would teach her a lesson.


    "What''s wrong with you? You haven''t had so much food."


    Rita waved her hand in front of him and handed him a piece of steak with a smile.


    Aaron came back to his senses, and then opened his mouth with a smile.


    "It''s happy for me to see you eat a lot. We''ll go home after the dinner."


    Rita nodded. After eating up the steak, she didn''t forget to pick up the cold drink.


    "Don''t drink it."


    As soon as Aaron saw this, he snatched it from her hand and said with a little bit angry, "Who allows


    you to take the cold drink?"


    "But I''m so greedy for that."


    "Oh, you are greedy?" Aaron said with an evil smile.


    She took the drink from Aaron''s hand. But before she could swallow the cold drink, Aaron suddenly


    rushed up, held her head in her hands and kissed her hard on the lips.

 Chapter 216 Seduced By Aarons Handsome face

    Chapter 216 Seduced By Aaron''s Handsome face


    "Hmm..."


    Rita''s face flushed immediately. How dare this man be so bold in public to kiss her!


    The foreign waitresses around them couldn''t help but exim loudly, "Oh God!" Fortunately, it was


    open minded in the western culture, so they didn''t think it was inappropriate for the two to kiss but only


    thought romantic.


    But Rita was too shy to raise her head and kept dodging. Unexpectedly, after he took all the cold drink


    from her mouth, he reluctantly let go of her.


    "What are you doing? Steal my cold drink! From my mouth!"


    Rita used her wide-open eyes to use him of kissing her in public. And he also steal her cold drink!


    She almost swallow it inside.


    Looking at her angry face, Aaron thought the little woman was so cute.


    Instead of realizing that he might have done something wrong, he said confidently, "Honey, cold drinks


    at night are not good for your stomach. Be good! I did for your health."


    Rita was too angry to say a word. She snorted proudly, turned around and strode out of the restaurant.


    After paying the bill, Aaron stood up and chased after her.


    The two got in the car. Aaron kissed her face again immediately.


    "Hurry up and go home. Do you want to have sex in the car?"


    Rita had nned to tease him angrily, but she didn''t expect that it would make Aaron to take


    consideration of the suggestion.


    "Honey, your suggestion is great! Let''s have a try now."


    Rita pushed him away and ground her teeth. "Damn you! Go home now!"


    "Okay, okay! It''s up to you, honey."


    Aaron turned around and gave her a meaningful look.


    Rita knew what he wanted to do, so she coughed awkwardly and deliberately turned her head to look


    out of the window. She knew that this guy wouldn''t let her go easily. When they returned home, she


    would go through a hard time.


    When they got home, Rita was carried to the bed by Aaron immediately.


    "We are nning to watch the movie first. No breaking your promise."


    He deliberately pulled out his cor, revealing his delicate and handsome corbone.


    "Honey, am I much better than the movie, right? Huh?"


    Looking at his handsome and evil face at this time, Rita suddenly felt hot in her nose. ''Oh my God! Is


    my nose bleeding?'' She touched her nose subconsciously, but found nothing under it.


    He couldn''t helpughing and gave her a big kiss on the forehead.


    Embarrassed, Rita cursed in her mind, ''Oh you bad man!''


    "Don''t seduce me. I want to watch the movie!"


    Aaron answer immediately, "Okay, let''s go. But after the movie, shall we..."


    "Go to sleep after the movie."


    Rita didn''t give him a chance to continue, and immediately cut off the conversation.


    After all, Aaron had been pretending to be a yboy for many years. It was easy for him to flirt with


    Rita, so he showed an innocent smile and touched her face with his slender fingers.


    He didn''t say anything. He only tried to lure her silently.


    Rita''s chest rose and fell, heart beating so fast, and she almost lost her breath. In the end, she was


    simply put toy on the bed by Aaron,pletely forgetting the movie behind.


    A sessful smile appeared on Aaron''s face.


    On the morning of the next day, when Rita woke up, she thought for a long time but still couldn''t figure


    out how she was taken to bed by her husband.


    ''Damn it! What a bad bad guy!'' she thought. A handsome face made her lost her mind!


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Her body had just recovered, so this guy couldn''t hold it anymore.


    "Honey, you''re awake. Breakfast is ready."


    Aaron seldom cooked. So far, the only thing he could make was eggs. Fortunately, there were also


    oaths and sliced bread at home, which could be regarded as a perfect breakfast bybining them.


    Rita rubbed her sore shoulder and sat on the sofa to watch today''s news.


    "Is the stock of the Jiang family stable now? So soon?"


    Looking at the news report, Rita was shocked.


    "Of course. I sent a message to Wendy yesterday. With her working efficiency, she must arrange her


    men to deal with it quickly."


    Rita nodded and began to enjoy the fried eggs made by Aaron.


    "By the way, I don''t know much about thepany''s management. I will have a headache today."


    Running a bigpany was not something an ordinary person could do.


    "Don''t worry. Take it easy," Aaron encouraged his wife.


    "Okay. I think I will work hard."

 Chapter 217 A Lot Of Troublesome Things

    Chapter 217 A Lot Of Troublesome Things


    Aaron reached out and rubbed her hair. "Eat, my dear. I''ll drive you to thepany once you finish it."


    The two of them were enjoying their intimate rtionship with each other. However for Nora, she was


    not in a good mood. She was very worried.


    "Damn Rita! I will never let you go!"


    These days, Nora stayed at home and dared not go out, fearing that Aaron would find an opportunity to


    fix her. Now the Jiang family had been given a hard time by Aaron. The means of fixing people Aaron


    used had always been decisive and malicious in order to avoid future trouble.


    Sitting in her bedroom, Nora was thinking to find a solution. Then she decided to continue to fight with


    Rita! It was absolutely impossible for her to give up! However, the current situation was not good for


    her. Aaron was so good to Rita. As long as Nora thought about the close protection Aaron gave to Rita,


    her heart trembled with anger.


    She knew that she couldn''t deal with Rita openly, but she would find another way.


    "Do you think you will feel better when you lock yourself in the room and don''t eat anything?"


    Said Marvin loudly outside the door, with a sh of disgust in his eyes. If it were not his sister, he


    wouldn''t care about her. He really didn''t know why his sister was so stupid.


    "I''m your sister. You still want to tease me now!"


    Nora was so angry that her face looked dark. She thought that her brother never helped her. Moreover,


    he always disagreed with her and always med her for everything.


    "I don''t care if you eat or not. I won''t care about you anymore. But I warn you, don''t hurt the whole Su


    family with your stupidity. You know clearly what kind of lesson Aaron will teach you."


    Marvin did not say those words on purpose. He was very clear about his sister''s silly mind and her


    stubborn personality. She would not give up just because she fell into a trap this time. Once she had a


    grudge against Rita, she would never stop.


    "I will never give up!"


    Nora clenched her fists so hard that her nails almost embedded into her flesh. She wouldn''t let go of


    Rita. ''Just wait and see!'' she thought.


    "Whatever you say. You are hopeless."


    With a sardonic smile at the corners of his mouth, Marvin turned around and strode away. He had said


    what he should say, and Nora had to bear the price herself for what she would do next.


    "I still have to warn you that the Su family will be destroyed at any time by Aaron. Nora, if you dare to


    provoke Rita again, you will drag the whole Su family into trouble. I warn you, now the Su family is in a


    life and death moment, you''d better stop!"


    Marvin had been reorganizing the Supany recently. He didn''t want Nora to pull him back this time.


    "Dad and mom are getting old, and grandpa is sick. You know the situation of the Su family. If you


    continue to make trouble this time, don''t me me for not being nice to you."


    Hearing what Marvin said, Nora became angrier. She clenched her fists and roared through the crack


    of the door, "You know you do everything just for Rita. You said you didn''t like her! Who would believe


    that?"


    "Silly nonsense!"


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Marvin left the two words coldly. He really didn''t want to say a word anymore to Nora. He thought his


    sister was simply hopeless.


    Then he turned around and left.


    Nora''s anger was burning inside her heart. She paced back and forth in the room. Oh, she had to find a


    way to deal with Rita. From now on, she couldn''t conflict with Rita on the surface. She had to think of a


    good and secret way to deal with her.


    But at the same time, all Rita was thinking about was the business of the newpany. So she didn''t


    know what Nora thought at all.


    After yesterday''s learning, Rita was almost familiar with the wholepany, but there were still a lot of


    work waiting for her orders to settle down. From the early morning, Rita had been very busy dealing


    with her work.


    "Mrs. Aaron, oh, no, I mean Ms. Rita. Ourpany has bought several smallpanies. The specific


    matters about the takeover will be discussed at four o''clock this afternoon."


    Rita nodded and said, "Okay, I know. I will go to the meeting at that time."


    After saying that, she rubbed between her eyebrows tiredly. As soon as she took office, she had to take


    over so many things. She thought she would be busier in the future.


    Rita forced herself to cheer up and began to look through the documents on theputer. She wanted


    to read all the information of these smallpanies. It was still uncertain how much value they had to


    be merged.


    "Hong Feng Company... Eh?"


    Rita was surprised to see the name of thepany. She remembered that this smallpany was


    once attached to the Jiang family''s property. After the Jiang family was realigned by Aaron, its strength


    was not as strong as before, so after the Jiang family''spany fell down, many smallpanies


    were unlucky.


    "Jenny,e inside." Rita called her female secretary.


    "Ms. Rita, what can I do for you?"


    "Why did we buy thispany?"


    They were the brokerage firm, but Hong Feng used to run real estate business.


    "Here is the thing, Ms. Rita. Although the Hong Feng group was on the verge of bankruptcy, it still had


    some shares in some majorpanies, and it also has some acquisition value. To be more specific, it


    is..."


    Seeing that Jenny wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought, Rita frowned.


    "What the hell is going on? If thispany is not worth buying, I may mention it in today''s meeting."


    "Here is the thing. When you were not here before, Mr. Aaron asked the vice president to deal with the


    company''s affairs. Before you took over thepany, most of the decisions were made by the vice


    president."


    Rita was confused. "Why haven''t I seen this vice president these two days?"


    "Vice president is on a business trip, but she wille back before the meeting this afternoon. The


    decision to merge and acquire Hong Feng is made by her."


    Rita raised her eyebrows and suddenly said, "So the vice president is ady?"


    "Of course she is! Although our vice president is young, many staff think highly of her ability."


    ''Besides, with Mr. Aaron''s jealousy, he wouldn''t let you work with a man, '' Jenny thought.


    She lowered her head and said in a low voice, "But when Mr. Aaron said he wanted to hand over the


    company to you], she seemed to be very dissatisfied."


    Rita finally understood. It seemed that she was not very convinced by thepany staff now, so the


    meeting in the afternoon must be special prepared for her.


    "Okay. You can go out to prepare for the meeting this afternoon."


    Rita thought she would know whether the situation waiting for her was good or badter in the


    afternoon. She was not afraid of it.

 Chapter 218 Great Troubles

    Chapter 218 Great Troubles


    After going through the documents of all thepanies, Rita specially summarized her work n.


    She didn''t have a few minutes'' rest until the time before the afternoon meeting.


    "Ms. Rita, the meeting is about to begin."


    Rita nodded and asked Jenny to take the documents. Then the two walked into the meeting room one


    after the other.


    "Nice to meet you, Ms. Rita. I''ve heard a lot about you."


    It was a middle-aged man in a suit who was walking to her. Rita smiled gracefully and reached out her


    hand to him.


    "Nice to meet you. Sorry, who are you?"


    "I''m the vice president of the Qing Yuanpany. I''m here today to discuss the merge and acquisition


    with yourpany. Ms. Rita, it is better to see you in person rather than to hear for many times. No


    wonder Mr. Aaron wants to destroy the whole Jiang family for you."


    As soon as the man said this, everyone in the spot looked at Rita immediately.


    It was so embarrassing.


    Rita smiled awkwardly. She suddenly felt that the man did it on purpose. He knew that she just took


    charge of herpany and needed to establish prestige, but he mentioned Aaron at this time. Did he


    want everyone to know that she took the boss position because of Aaron?


    What was his intention? Rita was confused.


    "You must be joking. Please take a seat."


    Without further exnation, Rita strode to her seat in her high heels and sat down.


    The atmosphere was a little tense inside the meeting room. Rita specially looked at the empty seat next


    to her, on which there were a name "Jessica Sun".


    She must be the vice president of thepany.


    All the people present were silent, as if they were waiting for someone toe. After a while, the door


    of the meeting room was pushed open slowly.


    "Sorry for keeping you waiting."


    As soon as Jessica came in, she was immediately weed by the people attending the meeting.


    "Long time no see, Ms. Jessica."


    "Sorry for keeping you waiting. I just came back from my business trip."


    Rita nced at her quietly. Her skin was smooth and white touched with red. She had just had a good


    rest. She didn''t rush back as she said.


    "Mrs. Aaron, why are you here?"


    Jessica was surprised to see Rita, as if she had no idea that Rita had already taken in charge of the


    company.


    Rita raised her eyebrows, stood up and walked towards her. There was a slight smile on her face, but


    also with an indescribable aura full of her body.


    Rita walked over and reached out her hand to her. "Nice to meet you. Thanks in advance to your help


    in the future."


    Jessica was stunned for a few seconds and then reached out her hand. She knew clearly she should


    perform elegant in front of the staff and guests here.


    "Nice to meet you, Mrs. Aaron. I''m sorry but what are you doing here today?"


    Rita raised her eyebrows. ''You still pretend to be not know everything?'' Rita thought. If she hadn''t


    asked Jenny about the situation in advance, she would have thought that Jessica was not pretending.


    "Here is the thing, Ms. Jessica. Now I have taken over thepany. From now on, I''m responsible for


    thepany''s affairs. So please take your seat and prepare for the meeting."


    With a single shot, Rita didn''t give Jessica any chance to usurp the host''s role. The people present


    here were all good at observing. They knew who would make decisions now by a nce, so they didn''t


    say anything more and all sat down.


    "As we all know, the Leng family has arge number of industries. The Leng group has been


    established in this city for nearly more than 50 years, and it is one of the best enterprises in the country.


    Now we are considering to buy yourpanies. Please show your reason to convince us that your


    company is worthwhile. Otherwise, your application may be rejected."


    Rita mentioned the Leng family in the beginning. This made everyone present knew what they should


    do now. Not to mention the Leng family''s strength, even a smallpany like this brokerage firm would


    not buy apany with little value.


    But once the smallpanies became one subsidiary corporation of the Leng family, they would have


    a chance to reverse the situation.


    "Mrs. Aaron, I''ve check and investigate thesepanies before. They are all worth the acquisition this


    time. If you have no more questions, we can sign the contracts now. What do you think?"N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    What Jessica meant was that she had made up her mind to sign the contracts with those small


    companies and was going to do it without listening to what Rita said.


    "Ms. Jessica, please call me Ms. Rita in thepany." Rita smiled lightly at Jessica, with a deep


    meaning in her eyes.

 Chapter 219 Her Husbands Support

    Chapter 219 Her Husband''s Support


    Jessica gave a wry smile, but her heart sank. She didn''t expect that Rita was so difficult to deal with.


    She used to think that Rita was just a beautiful girl that depended on her face to live, but today she saw


    this woman so shrewd and decisive.


    "Of course, Ms. Rita. Before you came to thepany, I was in charge of the merge and acquisition.


    And this matter has been dyed for nearly half a month. If we don''t make a decision now, I believe it


    will do no good to everyone."


    Rita looked into her eyes and said, "Ms. Jessica, I believe in your ability. But now that Aaron has


    handed over thepany to me, I should be more careful in making decisions. Can you exin to me


    the specific reason why should we buy Hong Fengpany?"


    Frowning slightly, Jessica stood up and said, "To some extent, Hong Feng Company is indeed in a


    weak position. But there is still something good. It obtains some shares in eachpany. If we can use


    them by purchasing them, we may have a chance to reverse the situation to our benefit."


    "Since you have mentioned only by saying we may have the chance, that means uncertain. It''s still at


    risk."


    Jessica seemed to wear a mocking smile on her face. "Ms. Rita, business is always full of risks and


    benefits. If we don''t choose to merge because of risks, then... Who should be responsible for


    restraining thepany''s further development?"


    Rita took out the document and said seriously, "If we don''t choose to purchase otherpanies, we


    won''t restrict thepany''s development. On the contrary, if we spend a lot of working capital to merge


    them, we will have a great risk into trouble once we can''t deal with them well. After all, now we are


    going to merge sevenpanies, not only one or two! Ms. Jessica, taking risks should be based on a


    certain extent. Ourpany doesn''t have enough money to support sevenpanies, so the weak


    one should definitely be eliminated. This is also amercial rule."


    Wonderful point!"


    When Jessica was about to retort Rita, Aaron''s voice came from outside the meeting room.


    "The brokerage firm currently is indeed not strong enough to purchase seven smallpanies, so Ms.


    Rita''s consideration is right."


    Seeing that Aaron suddenly appeared to protect Rita, Jessica gritted her teeth secretly.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "But Mr. Aaron, I''ve checked all thesepanies. If we merge them together, I''m sure..."


    Before she could finish her words, Jessica was stopped by Aaron who stretched his hand.


    "Now that I have given thispany to Ms. Rita, she has the final say on everything about the


    company."


    After saying that, Aaron smiled at Rita, as if to encourage her to stick to her own ideas.


    Rita blinked at him and said, "Okay then, ording to what I just said, we will rank all thepanies


    present here today. We will purchase the top 4panies, and as for the rest, I can only say sorry


    here."


    The man in a suit who mocked Rita as soon as she entered the room immediately pulled a long face.


    He med himself for being too anxious just now. He thought the new president, Ms. Rita, was just a


    pushover, but he didn''t expect that she would be so shrewd!


    "Ms. Jessica, didn''t you promise to acquire ourpany before? How can you break your promise


    now?"


    After the man in suit questioned Jessica with a cold face, some people began toin in a low


    voice one after another. They had sent Jessica a lot of gifts for the sessful acquisition of their


    companies. They didn''t expect that a few dayster, their n would fail for Rita suddenly appeared.


    But now, Aaron Leng also came here to support the new president. They couldn''t put forward any


    opinion, fearing that they would offend Mr. Aaron by ident.


    If Aaron was offended, not to mention theirpanies were in danger, they would probably not be able


    to survive in the business world.


    "Now that Ms. Rita has made a decision on this matter, let''s not question it anymore."


    Jessica said calmly, but with her hands trembling. If she was dragged into the mire by those


    companies, everything would be over.


    "Since we have the decision, I think the meeting is over."


    Rita was new here and didn''t want to push Jessica to a dead way.


    But it was obvious that Jessica must have taken bribes to agree to merge the sevenpanies at one


    time.


    After returning to the office, Rita looked at Aaron and said, "You are so busy. You don''t need toe


    here in person."


    He poured a cup of coffee for her and said with a smile, "I''m not very busy today. It was Wendy who


    reminded me of the acquisition meeting of your brokerage firm today. I''m afraid that you can''t deal with


    it alone. I''m here to support you."

 Chapter 220 Nothing Is More Important Than You

    Chapter 220 Nothing Is More Important Than You


    Rita couldn''t helpughing, "Yes, yes, you are right. With your support, Mr. Aaron, who dares to oppose


    me?"


    He raised his eyebrows. He knew that Jessica was not convinced by the fact that Rita was in charge of


    thepany. He frowned deeply and said, "If you are not satisfied with this vice president, I can


    transfer her to other positions and find your another VP. Of course, maybe I can just fire her."


    Rita took a sip of coffee and murmured, "Why do you fire her? How could you be a boss like this? She


    didn''t do anything wrong. You don''t have to do this. If Ie here suddenly, the people here are very


    unconvinced about me. If you fire the vice president now, do you still want me to take in charge of the


    company or not?"


    Aaron rubbed her hair and said with a sweet tone, "The wholepany belongs to you. If she dares to


    mess with you, why should I let her stay here?"


    Rita did not think that was a problem. "In fact, it''s not a big deal. Since I''m in charge of thepany, I


    have to be magnanimous. Besides, I''m a neer. It''s understandable that they don''t believe me


    now. If I fire Jessica because of this reason, people will think that I''m too mean to be a good leader."


    After thinking for a while, he nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll let her go this time. But if the same thing


    happens again in the future, she will not be allowed to stay in thepany."


    Rita nodded, but in fact, she didn''t think it was a big deal. To put it bluntly, it was just some tiny thoughts


    with jealousy of a woman. After all, thepany used to be run by Jessica. Since she appeared, the


    power had been handed over to her. It was certain that Jessica would feel ufortable. But it didn''t


    mean that she couldn''t continue to stay in thepany.


    "Alright, alright. Don''t think too much. How about we go out for a date after work?" Aaron said.


    Rita couldn''t help but poke him on the head and said, "We are not at the beginning in a rtionship just


    now. Why the date?"


    He hugged her from behind and sighed, "Yes, we are an old couple, but we still have to have a date.


    It''s the fun for a couple. How about we have a candlelight dinner tonight?"


    Rita blushed slightly and nodded obediently. "Okay, it''s up to you."


    When the two were chatting, Aaron''s phone rang.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hello, what''s the matter?"


    "Mr. Aaron, there is something urgent. We have some contract that needs your signature."


    "I see. I''ll be right there."


    After hanging up the phone, he hugged Rita and kissed her on the face. "I have something to deal with


    in thepany. Wait for me tonight."


    "Then hurry up back to your work. Don''t dy your business."


    Aaron did not want to lose his embrace of her. "Let me kiss you then. A kiss and I''ll leave."


    Rita pushed him away and urged, "Hurry up. Your business is calling you. How could you still have the


    heart to hold me here? Go!"


    "Nothing is more important than you."


    He kissed her hard on the face and let her go.


    "Are you satisfied now? Go!"


    "Wait for me at night." he whispered in her ear.


    Rita felt that what he said meant something. Thinking ofst night, she felt like there was a fire burning


    in her heart.


    "Just go!"


    Rita became angry from embarrassment and hit him hard on the chest.


    With a triumphant smile, Aaron turned around and left.


    After he left, Rita drank the coffee and continued to her own work.


    "Ms. Rita, we have already made the rankings of these sevenpanies. Please take a look."


    Rita took the document from Jenny and nodded with satisfaction. "You work is efficient. I''ll finish it as


    soon as possible. I''ll give you my reply tomorrow morning."


    "Okay, Ms. Rita."


    After work, Rita walked out of thepany with her bag in hand. Waiting more than ten minutester,


    she sent a message to Aaron to tell him that it was okay not to pick her up if he was too busy.


    He gave her a call back soon.


    "Honey, there is a traffic jam on the road. You''d better not wait for me. You can take a taxi to the


    western restaurant we had dinner yesterday. I''ll wait for you there."


    "Okay, okay. You don''t have to pick me up when you are busy. I can take a taxi myself."


    After hanging up the phone, Rita nned to hail a taxi.


    But it was rush hour, and several taxies were taken away in a row by others.


    Rita sighed and felt that her feet were about to ache. She located the location of the western restaurant


    and nned to walk there by herself if she couldn''t find a taxi.


    When she was walking, she suddenly stepped on a small stone and sprained her ankle identally.


    "Damn it! I''m really unlucky this year."


    Enduring the pain, Rita stood up and wanted to take off her shoes. But there were many people on the


    road, so she felt a little embarrassed to do it. So she had to endure the pain and kept walking. After a


    few steps, she stopped, and the pain almost made her cry.


    "Riri?"


    Hearing someone call her, Rita looked up and saw that Magee pulled over his car and rushed to hold


    her to stand.


    "What''s wrong with you? Why are you here alone?"


    "I sprained my ankle by ident."


    Holding her arm, Magee frowned and said, "If you can''t walk, don''t try it. You always act tough. Where


    do you want to go? I can give you a drive."

 Chapter 221 An Encounter

    Chapter 221 An Encounter


    "No, no. Thank you. I can take a taxi."


    "It''s rush hour now. It''s not easy to call a taxi. Where did you get hurt? Let me see."


    Magee squatted down and wanted to help Rita take off her high heels.


    "No, thank you. I can go by myself."


    Seeing her being so stubborn, he stopped forcing her.


    "I just want to help you out of kindness. I don''t mean anything else. Riri, don''t think too much."


    Rita smiled awkwardly. "How would I think too much? Thank you for what you did before."


    Speaking of the past, he couldn''t help smiling bitterly.


    "It was all my sister''s fault. I apologize to you on her behalf. Riri, as you have forgiven her this time, I


    will make up for you with the rest of my life for her."


    After hearing this, Rita smiled and felt a slight sting in her heart. She opened her mouth and said,


    "Magee, there is always something that cannot be made up for. Everything is forgivable, but my baby


    was a living life. He just left the world. Do you think you can make up for him?"


    "I''m sorry, Riri. If I had found it earlier..." Magee clenched his fists.


    "Well, I don''t want to listen to you to say this anymore. I''m leaving now. Excuse me, please."


    Rita walked a few steps and almost fell down again. ''med!'' She didn''t want to wear high heels


    anymore!


    "Let me give you a drive. How can I rest assured if you walk by yourself like this?"


    "I really don''t need it."


    Rita still refuse his help. Magee had no choice but to hail a taxi for Rita.


    "Thank you."


    Rita said politely and then got on the taxi.


    Looking at the back of Rita, Magee wondered since when he had been alienated from her.


    When she arrived at the restaurant, Aaron had already been waiting anxiously at the door.


    "What''s wrong, honey?"


    When he saw Rita limping out of the taxi, he immediately ran to her and carried her up.


    "Nothing serious. I just sprained my ankle on the way here."


    "Oh, you''ve been so careless. Maybe you''d better not wear high heels in the future."


    He took off her high heels and threw them aside. Then he drove her to the hospital.


    "It''s not a big deal. We don''t need to go to the hospital."


    "No way. We''d better go to the hospital and get some medicine. I''m clumsy. I will hurt you if I apply


    medicine by myself."


    A soft light shed through Rita''s eyes. She reached out and pinched his face.


    "It''s just a minor wound. Don''t make a fuss."


    "This is not a minor injury. Don''t get yourself hurt again. I don''t want to see you get wounded."


    Rita nodded and kissed him on the cheek.


    When they arrived at the hospital, Aaron ran downstairs with Rita in his arms. The nurses beside


    couldn''t help but envy Rita.


    "He is so handsome and considerate. His wife is so lucky."


    "Yes, she just sprained her ankle. It''s nothing big deal. I just heard that the man asked his wife not to


    wear high heels anymore."


    "What a domineering boss. I like this style so much!"


    Rita''s mouth twitched when she heard a group of nurses talking about Aaron. She just sprained her


    ankle, and her husband did not allow her to wear high heels anymore. He was such a domineering


    man.


    "Well, let''s go inside and apply medicine."


    With the receipt in her hand, Aaron held her in his arms, and the two of them went in and applied


    medicine.


    "Doctor, do you need to give us a prescription?"


    The doctor shook his head with a smile and teased, "Mister, you''re too careful with your wife. This


    doesn''t need to prescribe any medicine. You just need to apply some red ointment and have a rest.


    That''s enough."


    Rita couldn''t help but poke him in the chest. "I''ve told you that I''m fine, but you still insist oning to


    the hospital."


    He carried her all the way back and forth, and there were so many people watching them. What a


    embarrassed scene!


    On the second day of work, Rita changed into t shoes, and her white dress looked particrly eye-


    catching.


    "Good morning, Ms. Rita."


    "Morning, Ms. Rita."


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Along the way, people in thepany greeted her one after another.


    "Morning."


    Rita walked into the office with her bag and found that Jessica was sitting on the sofa and ying with


    her mobile phone.


    "Ms. Jessica, why are you waiting for me here in the early morning?"


    Rita smiled politely and made two cups of coffee.


    Jessica put down her phone and said, "I''m here waiting for Ms. Rita this morning for I have something


    to discuss with you."


    Rita lowered her eyes. Without thinking, she knew that Jessica muste to her for the matter of the


    sevenpanies. However, this matter was almost certain and could not be changed.


    "Ms. Jessica, if you have any questions, just say it out."


    Rita handed the coffee to her, looking good tempered.


    "Here is the thing, Ms. Rita. It''s about the sevenpanies. I want to... I want to talk to you about that.


    I think you should also know that these sevenpanies have gone through a lot of difficulties,


    especially the Hong Fengpany. It used to be the Jiang family..."


    She stopped before she could finish her words. Jessica gritted her teeth and med herself why she


    blurted that out. Everyone knew that Rita had a personal grudge with the Jiang family. Once she knew,


    she would definitely not agree the acquisition.


    Seeing that she wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought, Rita smiled and said, "In


    fact, I have already known this problem, but there is another reason why I didn''t agree to the


    acquisition. Ms. Jessica, don''t think too much. We are only talking about work here, not anything else."


    Jessica forced a smile and said, "I know what you mean, Ms. Rita. Sorry to bother you."


    At things came to this point, she couldn''t say anything more. But to her, this Rita was really hard to deal


    with, Jessica thought. She didn''t say anything and strode out, clenching her fists.

 Chapter 222 The Tough Vice President To Deal With

    Chapter 222 The Tough Vice President To Deal With


    "Have you heard that Ms. Rita didn''t agree to the merge and acquisition of thepanies? She said


    that she needed to select only a few among them."


    "How is that possible? Didn''t Ms. Jessica agree to merge sevenpanies before?"


    "A new person makes many changes. Besides, Jessica is just a vice president. Don''t forget that Ms.


    Rita has Mr. Aaron back for her."


    Seeing several female employees whispering, Jessica walked over in high heels with a livid face.


    "What are you talking about? Do you want to quit your job?"


    "Ms. Jessica..."


    "Go back to your work! All of you!"


    After saying that, Jessica went back to her office angrily. It couldn''t go on like this. She must find a way


    to make Rita leave thepany.


    In the afternoon, unexpectedly, Aaron came to the brokerage firm again. In the past, he seldom


    intervened in the management of thispany, let alone came here in person. But since Rita came


    here, he had been here from time to time. Everyone knew how important Rita was to Aaron by seeing


    his frequent visits.


    "Why are you here again? Don''t you have work to do?"


    Rita sat on the chair and turned off herptop. She nced at the man sitting on the sofa.


    Then Aaron stood up and walked towards her. "I''m not busy these days. I don''t need to do much work


    since Wendy there to help me."


    Rita''s mouth twitched. Yes, he was not busy these days, but she was very busy.


    "Since you have much leisure time, do you want me to hand over my work to you and I go to have a


    rest?"


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Aaron raised his eyebrows and said, "Okay, give it to me. I''d like to help you."


    Seeing that he came up to hold her again, Rita pushed him and said, "Come on. Just kidding. I''ll do my


    work by myself."


    While rubbing her shoulders, he said, "You''d better not work too hard. If you''re tired someday, maybe at


    night I''ll not have..."


    Rita blushed. "Don''t mention the night in the daytime. I warn you, Mr. Aaron. Don''te here again


    tomorrow."


    "I can''t guarantee that. My mind is not controlled by my body."


    Rita looked at him, trapped and helpless. "If youe here tomorrow, I will be angry."


    With a hesitant expression on his face, Aaron asked, "What if Ie here the day after tomorrow?"


    Rita was so angry that she punched him on the chest. "Oh, you are..."


    When the two were flirting, Jessica knocked on the door and came in.


    "Ms. Rita, the contracts of the selectedpanies need your signature."


    "Okay."


    Rita took the contracts to have a look and then frowned.


    "It''s so weird. Didn''t I tell you to rank the sevenpanies? Why does Hong Fengpany rank first


    on the list?"


    With the current strength of Hong Feng, if it was not thest one, it would be thest but one. How


    could it be ranked fourth? How did she rank them?


    When Aaron looked down on the list, his face changed.


    "Ms. Jessica, should you exin to me how much benefit you have received from thepany?"


    Jessica didn''t expect that Aaron would be here before she entered the room. It was useless to exin


    whatever now.


    "Mr. Aaron, This is... How can I take any benefit from it?"


    Squinting his eyes, Aaron said in a dangerous tone, "You''d better tell me the truth. Don''t wait for me to


    send someone to investigate." ...


    Of course, Jessica didn''t dare to tell the truth. Once she told Aaron, he would definitely not let her stay


    in thepany.


    After thinking for a while, Rita decided to give her an out.


    "Well, Ms. Jessica, let''s vote together to decide the ranking. What do you think?"


    Jessica nodded, "Okay, I think it''s a good idea."


    After saying that, she turned around and left in a hurry with the documents in her arms.


    Aaron frown to ask his wife, "Why did you defend her just now? She doesn''t put the interests of the


    company first. Such a person can''t be kept by your side."


    Rita sighed and bent over the table wearily.


    "I don''t think so. I heard that she was very serious about her work before. Maybe it''s just because I''m


    here and I''m not convinced. So she is unwilling to submit. If I just drive her away like this, it is like that I


    deliberately expel the outsiders who don''t obey me."


    With a smile, he rubbed her hair and said, "Then it''s up to you. Give her one more chance."


    "Uh-huh. By the way, how is the Jiang family now?"


    Leaning against her back like a big dog, Aaron was curious. "Why do you ask about that all of a


    sudden? I heard that Yvonne has gone abroad."


    Rita kept silent for two seconds and said, "It''s just, I met Magee yesterday."


    When Aaron heard the name, his face darkened.


    "Why did you meet him? Where did you meet him?"


    "I sprained my ankle yesterday and ran into him on the way to go for you. He wanted to give me a ride,


    but I refused."


    Rita held Aaron''s hands and smiled. "Look at you. Your face is so dark. How can you be jealous like a


    child?"


    "Why is he everywhere? Don''t talk to him again next time if you see him!"


    Rita immediately tried to make her husband smile. "Okay, okay, I promise I won''t talk to him next time."


    "That''s my good girl."


    Aaron kissed her on the cheek and pestered her for a while before leaving with satisfaction.


    Rita gave Jessica an out during that moment. She thought this matter would be over in this way.


    Unexpectedly, three dayster, there was a bad news in thepany. Many people were discussing in


    private that Rita was promoted by Mr. Aaron only by her body. She not only drove the Jiang family


    desperate, but also drove the daughter of the Jiang family leave abroad.


    What''s worse, Rita had a rtionship with Magee before, and then she followed Aaron. That was why


    she asked Aaron to deal with the Jiang family, which was a revenge after being dumped by Magee.

 Chapter 223 Mr. Aaron Is Really Good At Protecting His Wife

    Chapter 223 Mr. Aaron Is Really Good At Protecting His Wife


    The gossip became more and more unpleasant to hear. Finally, Jenny couldn''t help butin to


    Rita.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ms. Rita, they said a lot of bad words about you. These people were jealous of other people''s good


    lives. Why didn''t they dare to say that when Mr. Aaron was here?"


    Rita was busy reading the documents in her hands, without showing any superfluous expression.


    "Just let them talk. But on second thought, it is indeed a little strange."


    After all, she was still in charge of thepany. If it weren''t for someone''s instruction, how could her


    employees gossip behind her back? However, Rita did not intend to stop it now. The wise men ended


    rumors. She believed that it would not be long before this matter was over.


    The rumors in thepany were spreading like wildfire. Aaron also heard something when he came to


    see Rita.


    "Who said thement first? Find out who it is!"


    He lost his temper and called Wendy to ask her to investigate.


    Rita stepped forward and pinched his face. "You are so angry. How can I coax you?"


    He threw her on the sofa, hugged her and kissed her.


    "I''m just angry."


    He said with a cold face, and Ritaughed out directly.


    "Let them say it. It''s just some verbal attacks that can''t hurt me."


    This was nothingpared to what she had experienced before. If she wanted to gain a foothold in the


    company, sometimes she just needed to be capable and more patient.


    Rita could bear it, but Aaron could not. As soon as Wendy found out the person who first said the


    rumor and also other people who spread Aaron fired a group of people. Seeing that Aaron took action,


    thepany dared not to talk about Rita anymore.


    "How miserable it is! I heard that many senior employees in thepany were fired just because they


    said something about Ms. Rita."


    "I think they deserve it. That''s because they are jealous of Ms. Rita. Mr. Aaron is really good at


    protecting his wife. Do you understand?"


    Rita came out of the office after work and heard several female employees talking together.


    "It''s gettingte. You may get off work early."


    "Ms. Rita.."


    Seeing that Rita went downstairs, several female employees immediately stood in a row with their


    hands and feet in a mess.


    Rita smiled and said, "Don''t be nervous, everyone. I believe that rumors stop at the wise, right?"


    "Ms. Rita is right. We will never do that again."


    "Then go back home early."


    After a day''s work, Rita was looking forward to going home and taking a hot shower. After leaving the


    company, the car of the Leng family had been waiting there on time.


    "Where are we going tonight?"


    "Let''s go home. I want to take a shower as soon as I arrive home."


    Aaron raised his eyebrows and gave her an evil smile. "How about we take bath together?"


    Rita red at him and said, "Stop joking. Drive quickly."


    It was a rare leisure weekend. Nina called Rita specially to ask her out for shopping. Thinking that the


    two of them hadn''t seen each other for a long time, Rita also missed her best friend very much, so she


    gave up watching movies at home with Aaron and decisively chose to go shopping.


    "Thene back early."


    He looked at her with eager eyes and seemed to be a little reluctant. He still wanted to stay at home


    with Rita during the weekend.


    "Well, there''s still one day left tomorrow. Let''s go to the suburb together then, okay?" Rita said.


    He nodded, with tenderness in his eyes.


    "Go ande back early."


    Rita went out and waited for Nina in the appointed cafe.


    "Sorry, I was almostte because of the traffic jam."


    In high heels, Nina ran in. She looked very beautiful in her clear dress.


    "It doesn''t matter. What are you busy with recently?"


    Nina giggled, "I''m just an idler. I''m not busy at all. I''m not like you, Ms. Rita. Ha-ha. Aaron allows you to


    work. That''s incredible. I thought he would just hide you at home."


    Rita blushed. "I''m not a treasure. Why should he hide me? Besides, I can''t just stay at home. I really


    don''t know what to do if he doesn''t let me work."


    "You just don''t know how to have fun. Isn''t it good to go shopping and chase handsome men like me


    every day?"


    Rita couldn''t help but poke her head. "Oh, really? I think that''s all you want to do."


    With a simple smile, Nina stood up and said, "Let''s go shopping now. I have a lot of clothes to buy.


    Come with me."


    "Okay, I''ll spend the whole day with you."


    "That''s great!"


    Holding her arm, Nina happily took Rita''s hand and began to tour around the fashion shops.


    "Does it look good? I think it suits you very much. Try it on."


    Nina picked up a red dress and looked at Rita up and down.


    Rita picked it up and observed it carefully. "It''s not bad, but is the red too bright?"


    "How could it be? I think it''s good. You can have a try and you''ll know."


    "Okay, take this. Let''s go inside and have a try."


    Rita put on the red dress and looked at herself in the mirror.


    "Oh my God! This dress is so sexy on you. Riri, look at your slim waist."


    Nina walked around Rita and was more and more satisfied with her looking on this dress.


    "Let''s buy it, okay?"


    Rita nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll buy it."


    "Nora, there seems to be a girl over there who wears the same dress as you." A voice called out from


    not far away.

 Chapter 224 Encountering Nora By Chance

    Chapter 224 Encountering Nora By Chance


    At this moment, they heard a girl''s scream came from the side. Rita turned her head and saw that Nora


    was standing not far away from her and trying on the same dress.


    "What''s going on?"


    After asking the staff of the clothing shop, Nina knew that there were two red dresses of the same


    design in total in this shop, and no where else could find the same one, because the designer had only


    authorized to produce two.


    "Then, maybe we don''t buy this one.t."


    Rita wanted to change the dress, but Nina grabbed her and shouted, "It''s not terrible to wear the same


    dress. Whoever is ugly will be embarrassed. With such a good figure and beautiful face, our Riri


    definitely deserves this dress. We don''t need to change another one. We''ll buy this one."


    Nora had been bored at home for many days. Today she finally went out shopping, but she didn''t


    expect to meet Rita so coincidentally.


    "Nina, who are you talking about?"


    Nora''s face turned green with anger. Nina was saying that she was not as beautiful as Rita. She had


    realized what she meant!


    "So what? If you dare to wear the same style with others, don''t be afraid ofparison."


    Seeing that the two of them were about to quarrel, Rita immediately pulled Nina''s sleeve.


    "Forget it. It''s just a dress."


    If they quarreled in public just because of a dress, Rita would feel ashamed.


    "Don''t just let it go. Riri, you must wear this dress back home and let Aaron see you."


    Nora gritted her teeth and scolded angrily, "Shame on you! It''s you who seduced my cousin to get the


    president position. Now you are still being so assured and bold!"


    Thedy next to Nora was almost dumbfounded, looking them quarreling with each other. They just


    went shopping together. Why were these people about to fight? But it seemed that they knew each


    other.


    "What are you talking about? Are you out of your mind?"


    Nina had always been unyielding since she was a child. She didn''t care about a mere Nora in her eyes.


    "Stop talking. Let''s go."


    Rita didn''t want to argue with Nora. She thought it was better topromise for the sake of her cousin


    who was her husband.


    "Okay, but I have to remind you, Nora, if you speak wildly again in the future, I will never let you go."


    As soon as she finished her words, Nina was about to leave with Rita. But Nora suddenly rushed


    forward and stopped her.


    Nina frowned and quickly blocked Rita behind her.


    "What else do you want to do, Nora Su?"


    Nora chuckled and looked at the red dress on Rita, which was particrly eye-catching. But she had to


    admit that Rita''s skin was fair and her facial features were good, which really matched this red dress.


    Although she herself didn''t look bad on this dress, Rita was better than her. Rita was thinner than her.


    "I like this dress very much, but I don''t like others to have the same thing with me since I was a child.


    So I wonder if you can give me both of the two dresses sister Rita."


    She stressed the two words "sister Rita" on purpose, as if she was biting the flesh of Rita.


    Hearing this, Nina''s eyes widened. She didn''t expect that Nora was so shameless. There were two


    same dresses, but Nora wanted to take them both. It was true that the Su family was rich, but there


    was no need for her to do so.


    "Don''t go too far. These are two dresses. We have no objection if you want to take that one, but we will


    never agree to let Riri give this one to you."


    Rita looked down at her dress and said, "I''m sorry. I like this dress very much, so I don''t want to give it


    to you."


    Nora snorted, "It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to give it to me. In fact, I will not buy this dress. I like


    the unique thing in the world."


    Rita felt a little speechless. The unique thing in the world was not something that ordinary people could


    have.


    Nora pushed Nina away and got close to Rita, "Rita, don''t think you can rest assured after you destroy


    the Jiang family. Don''t forget that the Leng family hasn''t really epted you yet."


    Rita frowned and said, "Is it interesting for you to always be against me like this?"


    Nora chuckled, "I just hate you. I don''t like you. So what?"


    After saying that, she threw the dress aside like throwing rags, turned around and left the clothing shop


    like a winner.


    "I really can''t stand it, Riri. You are the only one who can bear this with your good temper."


    Rita sighed. She didn''t want to put up with it. She just didn''t want to fight. Now she was fine with Aaron.


    There was no need to deliberately care about those bad things.


    "Let''s leave. Let''s go to another shop."


    After paying the bill, Rita said sorry to the shop assistants, "I''m sorry to trouble you."


    "You''re wee."


    The staff in the shop looked at Rita and praised her for being cultured. The otherdy was so fierce to


    her just now but she didn''t lose her temper.


    Rita and Nina yed outside for a whole day. She didn''t go back home until night.


    As soon as he opened the door for his wife, Aaron was stunned. He saw Rita standing at the door in a


    red dress which suited her clean and fair face. She looked extremely beautiful. Aaron held her in his


    arms and said, "What makes you buy a red dress? You look like a fascinating temptress."This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 225 You Want My Woman To Apologize

    Chapter 225 You Want My Woman To Apologize


    Rita put her arms around his neck and blinked to him. "What are you looking at? Am I so beautiful?"


    Aaron touched her waist with his big hand and said with a snicker, "What do you say? You left me


    alone at home for a whole day and came back sote. How should I punish youter? Huh?"


    Rita felt itchy all over her body because of his hand touching, so she quickly stepped back and dodged.


    "All right, all right. I''ll stay at home with you tomorrow, for a whole day, okay? Are you hungry? I''ll cook


    for you."


    He stopped her and shook his head. "No, I''m not hungry."


    "I bought some fruits and I''ll make you a fruit sd. How about that for amends to you?"


    Aaron bite slightly on Rita''s ear and whispered, "I don''t want to eat anything now. I just want to eat


    you."


    Rita moved in his arms and said, "Let go of me quickly. I''ll cook something delicious for you."


    "No."


    When they entered the bedroom, Rita knew it would go like this. She pinched his face and said, "You


    are really annoying. Don''t you really want to eat fruit?"


    He buried his face in her chest and murmured, "Let me hold you for a while. Let''s watch a movie


    tonight."


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Okay, my waist is almost crushed by you. Get up quickly."


    Aaron reluctantly got up from her body and went out to wash the fruit.


    Rita changed into pajamas and cut the fruit Aaron just washed cleanly into pieces. Then she took out


    two bags of yogurt from the fridge and made a fruit sd.


    "Honey, I got a call from home today."


    Rita paused for a moment and asked, "Is that your mother?"


    Aaron answered, "She said she wanted to see me tomorrow, but I refused."


    "Didn''t she say why she wanted to see you?"


    After a moment''s silence, he said, "I think it''s better for her to stop thinking about something for us."


    Selena still couldn''t let go of the past. Rita also knew that Selena hated her very much. She felt that


    she didn''t deserve Aaron no matter in the aspect of her family or in other aspects.


    "Don''t think too much. Let''s eat fruits."


    Rita and Aaron watched the movie while eating fruits. They didn''t go back to their room until it was very


    late.


    Since he refused to meet Selena, Selena had been trying to contact him all the time. Today, she finally


    got the chance to meet her son when she attended thepany''s annual beer festival. The Leng


    family was the host of the beer festival, so Aaron and Rita couldn''t refuse to take part in it no matter


    what reason they have.


    "It''s nothing serious. You just stay with meter. If I''m not with you, I''ll arrange someone to protect you."


    He was afraid that someone would take advantage of this to attack Rita, so he had arranged people to


    protect her secretly.


    "I''m fine. Nina is here with me."


    Rita didn''t worry about anything else, but Aaron''s mother. It seemed that she was always calling Aaron


    recently.


    "My mother is in poor health. She wouldn''t have had the time to care about us if others hadn''t gossiped


    about it all the time."


    Speaking of this, Aaron began to suspect that maybe it was Nora. This woman had never learnt the


    lesson and never behaved well.


    "Well, I know. Let''s get ready to go."


    Half an hourter, they finally arrived at the banquet hall.


    As soon as they entered, Rita saw many familiar faces. She just smiled lightly at those people whether


    she liked or hated.


    "Riri,e here."


    Nina put down the ss of wine in her hand and ran towards Rita when lifting her dress.


    "You are still so naughty. If you drink too muchter, no one will send you home."


    Before Rita could reply, Frank came over and looked at Nina, saying to her with a little disgust.


    "It''s none of your business. Many boys want to drive me home."


    Then she held the other arm of Rita and said, "Let''s go over there and take a look!"


    Rita took a look at Aaron and went with Nina after asking for his permission.


    After drinking some wine, Nina was so excited that her face turned red. Rita was dragged by her all the


    time and almost bumped into other people.


    "Slowly, okay? Or we will hit someone..."


    "Ah!"


    Before Rita could finish her words, Nina sessfully hit somebody.


    It was ady from some rich family, but the two didn''t know each other. The youngdy was still holding


    a ss of wine. She was hit and the wine spilled all over her body.


    For being supported by Rita, Nina didn''t fall down. When she just wanted to say sorry, a shrill voice


    suddenly came.


    "Oh, Miss Li, are you okay? Who bumped into you? Does she have no eyes? Look at your dress. You


    can''t keep it anymore."


    Wondering the person who was speaking, Rita looked over and found that it was actually Nora. What a


    bad luck! They met a trouble maker at this time.


    At first, Nina wanted to apologize, but when she saw Nora, a fire rose in her heart.


    "I think it''s you who do not have eyes. It has nothing to do with you. Cut the crap here."


    Miss Li stood up and looked at her dress with red eyes. She looked pitiful.


    "What''s wrong with you? You bumped into me but you didn''t apologize. Why did you get others


    involved?"


    Nina was so angry that she pushed away Rita and said with her hands on her hips, "When did you see


    that I get her involved? She came here to meddle in other people''s affairs. Don''t make trouble too


    obvious, okay?"


    Nora snorted, with a sh ofcency in her eyes, as if she was saying "Yes, I''m making trouble for


    you! How could you deal with me?" I''m just making trouble for you!


    Seeing hercent look, Nina nearly couldn''t help rushing forward to hit her.


    "What happened?"


    Frank rushed over and grabbed Nina''s hand. Rita then let go of her hand and breathed a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, Frank came, or she really couldn''t stop Nina.


    "You bumped into Miss Li first. Why don''t you apologize first?"


    Pointing at Nina''s nose, Nora criticized Nina but her eyes kept looking at Rita. Rita knew that she was


    making trouble for herself, so she had to turn the matter into a small one and wanted to apologize to


    Miss Li on behalf of Nina.


    "My friend was careless just now. I represent her..."


    Before Rita could finish her words, Aaron came over.


    "Who bumped into whom?"


    Hearing Aaron''s voice, all these people stopped talking. Aaron narrowed his eyes to look at them.


    "It''s okay. We just need to apologize to Miss Li."


    Rita smiled and shook her head to stop Aaron doing further action. It was not the right time to make it a


    big fuss on such a big asion. It was never toote to settle scores with somebody.


    "Apologize? You want my woman to apologize to you?" Aaron looked at Miss Li and Nora.

 Chapter 226 Mr. Aarons Ingratiation

    Chapter 226 Mr. Aaron''s Ingratiation


    It seemed that he had heard something ridiculous. So Aaron raised his head and nced at Miss Li.


    Miss Li''s face turned pale and ran away without saying anything.


    Nora didn''t dare to say anything more when she saw Aaron came over.


    "Do you know how to behave well-disciplined? Your sister-inw is here. Didn''t you bring your eyes


    here?"


    Hearing Aaron''s rebuke, Nora gritted her teeth and walked over to call her sister-inw.


    "If you are still so impolite next time, you don''t have to make a fool of yourself in such an asion."


    After saying that with a dark face, Aaron held Rita''s hand and left.


    Seeing the awkward face of Nora, Nina felt happy secretly. She took Frank''s hand and was about to


    leave and drink.


    "What are you doing? Stop pulling and pushing me."


    Frank''s tie was almost torn off by Nina, but he could do nothing to her.


    "Hurry up! I''ll take you to drink! Don''t you dare refuse me!"


    "Let go of me first. I''ll go with you..."


    Nina dragged Frank to drink. Noticing that there was no more fun to see, the crowd dispersed.


    Aaron took Rita to the lounge and decided to go back to the hall when the party began.


    "You were too fierce just now. Miss Li was scared away by you."


    Rita pouted andy down on the sofa. She was too tired to wear high heels. Her legs were sore.


    "If I don''t do that, they will make trouble for you again."


    Aaron looked at her for a while and put her legs on his.


    "Hey, what are you doing?"


    Rita was trying to stop him, but he gently pressed her legs with his hands on his thigh.


    "I told you not to wear high-heeled shoes when you go out. Why are you so disobedient? Have you felt


    suffering now?"


    Rita said pitifully, "I don''t want to, either. But in this kind of asion, women should wear high heels."


    "Let me give you a massage then. Let me take off your shoes first."


    When the two were chatting, a waitress knocked on the door and came in.


    "Excuse me, sir. I''m here to bring you the coffee."


    The waiter was shocked to see that Aaron was massaging Rita''s legs. It was said that the Aaron, the


    son of the Leng family was cold and ruthless. How could he be so courteous to a woman now?


    After the waitress went out, she immediately began to spread what she had just seen. Rita heard


    several girls gossiping outside the room.


    "Did you hear that? They are talking about you."


    With a smile, Aaron said, "Is there anything wrong that I ingratiate myself with my own wife?"


    Rita leaned close to him and touched on his nose with her nose. Aaron kissed her on the face. Then he


    continued to massage her legs.


    In the hall, Selena and Lambert also arrived, followed by Scott and Sarah.


    "Uncle Lambert, Auntie Selena."


    Nora called Selena sweetly and ran over to hold her arm intimately.


    "Are you feeling better, Auntie Selena?"


    A smile appeared on Selena''s slightly pale face. "I''m much better. You''re not a child anymore. I''ll find a


    good marriage for you one day."


    Nora pouted, "I don''t want to get married. I just want to be with my auntie all the time."


    "You are so sweet. Where is your cousin?"


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Thinking of what had just happened, Nora''s face darkened.


    "Well, Cousin Aaron, he... He was just taken away by Rita."


    Nora lied with her eyes wide open, but Selena still trusted her.


    "That''s your sister-inw. Be polite to her."


    With a straight face, Lambert immediately told Nora. But Selena retorted her husband immediately,


    "Sister inw? Well, I don''t think she..."


    "Shut up! You are not allowed to say that on such an asion."


    After saying that, Lambert strode inside the hall room and began his conversation with his old friends.


    A mocking smile appeared on the corner of his mouth when Scott saw that his mother was unhappy


    because of Aaron. His little brother seemed to be easy to deal with when he was crazy for a woman.


    "Go and find your cousin back."


    Selena''s face turned pale with anger. If it weren''t for her poor health, she would have found a way to


    deal with that bitch Rita.


    After a while, Aaron and Rita came back hand in hand. As soon as Selena saw Rita, her face


    darkened.


    "I have something to tell you. Come here, Aaron."


    Aaron held Rita''s hand tightly and said calmly to his mother, "What do you want to say? Just say it."


    Rita pushed him and said, "Just go over there. I''ll wait for you here."


    Frowning, Aaron finally nodded in agreement.


    Selena took Aaron out to the corridor and said earnestly, "Aaron, why did you refuse to answer my


    phone calls. Tell me, how can you divorce her?"


    A hint of forbearance shed through his eyes. "What are you talking about? Why should I divorce?"


    "That woman doesn''t deserve you. I heard that you gave her apany. Are you out of your mind?


    How can you let that woman get involved in our family''s business?"


    Taking a deep breath, Aaron tried his best to speak in a calm tone, "Riri is my wife, not an outsider. I


    feel quite relieved to leave thepany to her. Please take good care of yourself. Don''t get involved in


    my life."


    Selena grabbed his hand and said anxiously, "No, you can''t do this. Aaron, just listen to me, okay?


    That bitch will ruin you. Do you know that? I won''t let her stay with you anyway."


    He shook off her hand and said angrily, "Mom, what else do you want? Riri has suffered enough. You


    know how she lost our baby. And that is your grandson. It doesn''t matter if you don''t feel sorry for him.


    Don''t talk about this with me in the future anymore, or I will fall out with you!"


    After saying that, Aaron turned around and went back inside the hall. Selena''s eyes turned red with


    anxiety, but she knew she could do nothing.

 Chapter 227 A Good Show

    Chapter 227 A Good Show


    "Auntie Selena."


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Nora ran out and carefully supported her to stand still.


    "Auntie Selena, don''t be so angry. Cousin Aaron might just take things too hard. Don''t get angry with


    him because of a bitch."


    Selena sighed and shook her head. "I know what kind of person he is. Aaron is my son. It seems that


    he really likes that woman, or he wouldn''t have contradicted me like this."


    "Rita is so annoying!" Nora stepped one of her foot on the ground as she was so angry.


    After Aaron came back, he went to see Lambert with Rita.


    "Dad, how are you recently?"


    Aaron was holding Rita''s hand, and the two of them looked very happy. Lambert nodded with


    satisfaction.


    "I''m in good health. Treat Riri well. She is a good girl."


    "Okay, don''t worry about that. I will."


    After saying that, he turned his head and smiled at Rita.


    "Ahem."


    Selena came over and deliberately coughed. Seeing her, Rita looked a little uneasy, but she still called


    her in a low voice. "Mom."


    Selena didn''t answer but walked over to Lambert with a forced smile. "Everyone is here. Let''s start."


    "Well, let''s start."


    Lambert ordered the servants to serve the dishes on the table, and many people present began to


    drink. The hall became so lively.


    Sitting next to Aaron, Rita happened to see Magee drinking with several men standing opposite to him.


    Frank was also dragged nearby by Nina to drink.


    "Riri, have a try. This beer is iced. It''s so exciting!"


    It was hard for Rita to refuse, so she took it and took a sip.


    "Long time no see, my brother and hisdy. Don''t you want to have a drink with me?"


    Scott held the ss of wine in his hand towards Aaron and Rita. His wife Sarah smiled and talked to


    Nora beside.


    "Okay, I''ll drink it first."


    He took the ss, poured it and drank it up. Rita also gave Lambert a toast and took a little sip.


    "Rita seems to... be not good at drinking," Lambert teased.


    Rita smiled and touched her nose. "I''m really not good at that. I''m sorry. Brother Lambert."


    Sarah also raised her ss and smiled, "I also propose a toast to Aaron and my sister-inw, Rita."


    "Thank you, Sarah."


    The smile on Rita''s face almost froze for smiling too many times. As soon as she picked up the ss,


    she was stopped by Aaron.


    "Riri is not good at drinking. I will drink for her as a respect to my sister-inw, Sarah."


    Raising his eyebrows, Scott teased again, "It''s rare for my little brother to be so protective of your wife."


    Nora, who was watching quietly nearby, noticed a sh of resentment in the eyes of Scott. An idea


    suddenly came up to her.


    With a smile on his face, Aaron didn''t exin anything to Scott.


    "Aaron, I heard that you gave the brokerage firm to Riri, and she managed it well."


    Lambert looked at Rita with a loving smile as a senior family member. Rita was like her mother in


    temper, and he was relieved to see her manage thepany.


    "Yes, father. Riri is a capable woman. She is in charge of thepany, so I don''t have to worry about


    thepany."


    Selena looked at them and snorted, "Well, I think it''s more appropriate to hand over thepany to


    Scott. Women should not show up in public frequently in business world in case that others will gossip


    about our Leng family behind the back."


    Scottughed and said, "I think Rita is a capable woman, but you don''t know sheer cunning and


    falsehood the business world is. I think Rita still has no much experience."


    He stopped at this point. But what he said was enough to make people think.


    "I agree with you, Scott. It''s better for men to deal with business. Women like us just need to stay at


    home and serve our husbands and teach children."


    Of course, Sarah had to speak for her husband. The two of them echoed each other, and with the help


    of Selena, Lambert hesitated.


    "Well, what do you say about that, Aaron?" he asked his son.

 Chapter 228 Nora Started Her Tricks Again

    Chapter 228 Nora Started Her Tricks Again


    Hearing that, Aaron''s hand holding chopsticks stopped for a while and then took a look at Scott.


    It turned out that he had also made up his mind to the brokerage Firm. Well, he really did everything he


    could topete with him. Aaron realized that finally.


    "Although Riri doesn''t have much experience in business, I believe that with her ability, she will be able


    to take charge of thepany in a short time. I also train her now in order to help her get involved in


    the business of the Leng family in the future."


    Hearing what he said, the expression on Scott''s face immediately changed. From what Aaron said, he


    meant that he really wanted Rita to interfere in the business of the Leng family. That was not good


    news to Scott. All his efforts for so long would be in vain if Rita got involved!


    Rita also knew that she couldn''t make a concession to her work in thepany, so she said, "I can


    handle it."


    "You are still young. It''s good for you to do more practice."


    After thinking for a while, Lambert finally agreed to let Rita continue to manage thepany.


    Scott had to force a smile when he heard his father''s decision. "That''s good. I hope you can manage


    thepany well."


    "I will." Rita smiled back.


    Then, all the people at the table fell into silence. A few momentster, someone at other tables came to


    toast to Lambert and Selena. Frank also drank too much and was about to ask Aaron to drink with him.


    Unfortunately, his smell of alcohol was detested by Aaron and he was dragged away by Nina soon.


    "Riri, you can''t hold your liquor very well, can you?" Nina said to Rita.


    Rita pushed the ss of wine from Nina away and said, "I''m going to the bathroom. You guys talk


    freely."


    Frank, together with Nina, almost went crazy with several people by drinking too much. Aaron was also


    happy that he drank a few sses of wine.


    While Aaron was drinking happily, the other side was different. Scott was not in a good mood. He


    dropped the ss, turned around and left angrily. Sarah was stunned for a moment, then she quickly


    got up and ran after her husband.


    "What''s wrong with you?" She asked.


    Without answering, Scott gave her a stare and then drove away alone.


    Seeing Scott left, Sarah felt in a dilemma. The elders in the family were still there, but Scott left first.


    How could she exin itter if she still stayed here?


    "Sarah, why are you here? Where is Cousin Scott?"


    Seeing that Nora came over, Sarah quickly showed a smile.


    "Your cousin has to go now. he'' got some work to deal with. He asked me to stay here with dad and


    mom."


    Nora smiled, "Well, Sarah,e inside with me then."


    At this time, Rita was in the bathroom. She washed her hands and looked at the mirror to fix her


    makeup. Anyway, she could hide for a while as she could, or she would be made drunk by them when


    she went back. However, Aaron was still entangled by Frank and others. If he drank too muchter, she


    did not expect him to be in a good manner.


    Thinking of this, Rita smiled unconsciously.


    "Why do you keep giggling there, Rita?"


    Marvin walked in and saw Rita smiling in the mirror. His eyes showed a trace of curiosity.


    "Oh, nothing. I''m hiding here. I don''t want to be drunk by them."


    Rita winked at him yfully, and Marvin also smiled for no reason. He thought that losing such a good


    girl, presumably now, Magee must regret treating her like that before.


    "What a coincidence! I''m also going to hide here."


    The two chatted for a while and then Rita was about to go back.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "I have to go. If my husband gets drunkter, I have to take him back." ...


    "Okay, go ahead."


    After Rita left, two figures suddenly appeared in the dark.


    "Sarah, look, this Rita is really seducing everyone, even my brother, she won''t let him go."


    Sarah''s face darkened. Everyone knew that she had a crush on Marvin for many years. Later, her


    family forced her to marry Scott. After marriage, Scott treated her not well. She had given birth to two


    daughters in a row, but she didn''t win the favor of Selena.


    "It''s okay. Let''s go."


    A slight smile appeared at the corners of Nora''s mouth. Yes, she did it on purpose to let Sarah see this


    scene, so that she could join hands with her to deal with Rita.


    It was impossible for her to defeat Rita by only herself, but it would be different if the matter came to the


    Leng family.


    After all, Sarah was married to Scott. However, Scott had always been dissatisfied with the fact that


    Lambert gave his favor to Aaron as he ask Aaron to handle the business of the Leng family. No matter


    what, Sarah had to help her own husband.


    "Sarah, you see, both Cousin Scott and Aaron are the son of the Leng family. Why are they being


    treated so partial?"


    Sarah knew that Nora was trying to sow dissension between Aaron and Scott.


    "Nora, what do you mean? If you have something to say, just say it."


    Nora got close to her and whispered, "Then I''ll be frank with you. The Leng family has been handed


    over to Cousin Aaron for so many years. Uncle Lambert is very relieved of his management, but


    Cousin Scott also has the capacity. Have you ever thought that if my uncle gets older and older a few


    yearster, the whole Leng family will be under Cousin Aaron''s rule? You have two daughters. If you


    don''t n for yourself, you should also need to n for your children."


    Sarah frowned and thought what Nora said was reasonable.


    Ever since she married into the Leng family, Aaron had been like an unshakable mountain. He was far


    better than Scott in both appearance and ability. But after all, she married Scott. If she didn''t help him, it


    would do no good to herself.


    "You mean you want us to fight for the family power?"


    Nora nodded. "It''s good that you understand me. You should n more for yourself and the children,


    right?"


    Sarah hesitated and said, "Yes, you''re right. But with the strength of Aaron, it''s not easy to get benefits


    from him."


    A trace of viciousness shed through Nora''s eyes. "Maybe what you said was right in the past, but


    now it''s a different situation."


    Sarah thought for a while and turned her head quickly.


    "You mean, Rita..."

 Chapter 229 Aaron Was Too Wayward

    Chapter 229 Aaron Was Too Wayward


    "Yes, it''s her, Rita. She is the apple of the eye of Cousin Aaron. She is the weakness of him. If you


    agree to join hands with me to deal with her, I''m sure it will be easy to achieve our goal."


    Sarah was tempted by Nora''s words, but she was still hesitating. It was too risky. What if Nora


    deliberately dragged her into her own revenge n? She was not that stupid to agree to join hands


    with Nora so easily.


    She heard thatst time, Nora had hurt Rita so badly. If it weren''t for her parents who came back from


    abroad in time and for the rtionship between the Su family and the Leng family, the matter would not


    be solved in peace when Anya went to beg Rita to let Nora go.


    However, the Su family and the Leng family didn''t get along well with each other since then. Although


    Lambert and Selena were present at the party today, the Su family had been ignored by Aaron from


    beginning to end. Aaron was really indifferent and cold-blooded to his family for the sake of Rita.


    Sarah thought for a while and smiled awkwardly. "Well... I need to think about it."


    Nora grabbed her hand and urged, "What do you need to think about? You have seen that my brother


    is obsessed by that bitch. Oh, my God, now even my brother likes that bitch, Rita. I really don''t know


    what''s so good about her."


    Nora deliberately said this to in front of Sarah, trying to see her reaction.


    As expected, Sarah''s face changed when she heard the name of Marvin.


    For so many years, she had been so unwilling to not marry Marvin. But now, she had lost the


    opportunity already.


    "Sarah, although we are not real rtives, we have the same goal. Why don''t we cooperate to get the


    same interests?" Nora held Sarah''s hand with a sweet smile. She wanted to take advantage of all


    possible opportunities to get rid of Rita, to make her never be able to turn the tables!


    Sarah''s eyes became more and more firm. Even if it was not for herself, she had to cooperate with the


    Su family for the sake of her husband Scott. Only by cooperating with the Su family could she bring


    down Aaron.


    An enemy''s enemy would be a friend.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "I agree to join hands with you, but from now on, you can''t act without my permission."


    Sarah knew that Nora was impulsive and might do something bad if she was not careful.


    "Sarah, don''t worry. I will be careful."


    Sarah was a smart woman. With her help, she could deal with Rita definitely this time. Even if Aaron


    could protect Rita, he could not stay with her all the time. There would be breakthrough point.


    With a dangerous smile at the corners of her mouth, Nora held Sarah''s hand and said gantly, "Sarah,


    only a woman like you deserves to be the ma''am of the Leng family. Who the hell is Rita? Does she


    deserve to be your sister-inw?"


    Although Sarah was a famous star, she had a great prestige in the past. Moreover, she came from a


    good family, which was much better than the Gu family who started from nothing.


    Sarah knew that Nora was trying to stir up a strife, so she smiled and said politely, "Well, it''s not


    appropriate to say it here. Stop it."


    Nora shut up obediently, feelingcent in her heart. ''Rita, just wait and see how I will punish you!''


    she thought.


    When Rita returned to the hall, the banquet was almost over.


    Frank and Nina were lying unconsciously in their chairs, and the others were staggered to go home


    with the help of their friends and family.


    Magee was drunk and cried while murmuring something. Looking at their embarrassed look, Rita


    couldn''t helpughing.


    And at this moment, she saw Aaron was in a daze with his chin propped up by hand. He was half drunk


    and looked at Rita with a red face.


    "What are you doing, Mr. Aaron? Your face is so red."


    Rita stepped forward, pinched his face and teased him.


    "I''m waiting for you here. Let''s go home."


    Rita nodded and took out her phone. "I''ll call the driver first and send Nina and others back. Then we''ll


    go home."


    After thinking for half a minute, Aaron nodded stiffly.


    Seeing him like this, Rita had an impulse to reach out her hands and ravage him. When did this guy


    who was always bossy be so cute?


    Soon, the car called by Rita arrived.


    "Nina, get up and go home. Why are you so drunk?"


    While muttering, Rita helped Nina and Frank get into the car and watched the car driving away. Then


    she came back to support Aaron to stand.


    "Riri, where are you taking me?"


    Aaron had drunk too much, so he hung his whole body on Rita''s body. He was so clingy that no one


    could dragged him away. He had always been a good drinker. How much did he drink today so that he


    became as drunk as a jelly-fish?


    "I''ll take you home. Don''t make trouble."


    He blew on her ears, which made her itchy all over the whole body.


    "No, I won''t go home. I will not go home."


    He dragged her to a nearby beverage shop and insisted on buying her juice. Rita had no choice but to


    go inside with him.


    When Aaron sat there waiting for juice, he saw a sticky note and a pen on the table. That was for the


    customers to write their wishes on. He picked them up curiously and wrote something on the note., "I


    love Rita!"


    Rita came back with two sses of juice and saw the note written by him. She was at a loss whether to


    cry or tough.


    "Drink the juice. Put the pen down."


    Aaron shook his head and continued to write something with the pen, deliberately not letting Rita see it.


    After that, he pasted the note against the wall. Looking at this, Rita almost spat the juice in her mouth


    out.


    It said on the note, "Aaron and Rita will be together forever."


    She didn''t expect that this man would be like a child when he drank too much.


    "Well, can you drink your juice now?"


    He nodded to Rita. After drinking a few mouthfuls of juice, he thought of something and picked up a


    pen to write.


    Rita peeped at the note and saw that he drew a heart shape on it and wrote her name inside the


    shape.


    After he finished, he looked up at Rita carefully and gave her a silly smile.


    "Okay, okay. Drink your juice. We''ll go home after drinking, okay?"


    "Do you really think I''m drunk?" With a smile, he reached out and stroked her face. "I''m not drunk."


    "People who are drunk usually say that they are not drunk."


    "����"


    "I brought you in on purpose," said Aaron, looking around the shop. "Do you like this ce?"


    "Hmm, not bad, I guess."


    "I bought it. It''s for you."


    With her eyes wide open, Rita looked at him in disbelief. "What did you just say?"

 Chapter 230 Aaron Acted Childishly

    Chapter 230 Aaron Acted Childishly


    "I said I bought it and I send it to you as a gift."


    Rita was speechless. How could this man do this? He could buy whatever he wanted? It was a shop,


    not a bag or clothes.


    "You just bought it?"


    "I asked Wendy to buy it two days ago. I was going to give you a surprise. We happen toe here


    today."


    How Rita wished she could kneel down before him. Why did he always surprise her? How could this be


    a surprise? It was scary surprise.


    "If you like it,e over at any time." After saying that, Aaron pulled Rita up and ran out of the shop.


    "Hey, where are we going?"


    She hadn''t taken a good look at the shop he bought for her. What if she didn''t like it? Could she ask


    him to return it back?


    "Aaron Leng!"


    He grabbed her hand and ran all the way to the pedestrian bridge.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Rita was so tired that she couldn''t catch her breath. When she was about to speak, all of a sudden,


    Aaron held her little head and kissed her on the forehead.


    "Hey, you..."


    He was drunk and out of his mind. Rita could do nothing to him.


    "I love Rita!"


    he opened his arms and shouted down the pedestrian bridge.


    Rita quickly covered his mouth and stared at him. "Stop shouting."


    There were many passers-by on the pedestrian bridge, and they all looked at the two people curiously.


    Feeling embarrassed, Rita wanted to take Aaron home.


    But he refused to go back. He grabbed the railing on the pedestrian bridge and said firmly, "No, I don''t


    want to go back. I want to take Riri to watch the sunset."


    It was only four o''clock in the afternoon, and the sunset was still early. Rita rubbed her forehead and


    felt helpless.


    "I''ll take you home to sober up and then wee out to watch the sunset, okay?"


    "No."


    He hugged her from behind and said, "Let''s just wait here for the sunset."


    His voice suddenly became low and deep, and for a moment, Rita almost thought he was just


    pretending to be drunk.


    "Are you not drunk, Aaron Leng?"


    Rita ground her teeth hard. If this guy dared lie to her, let''s see how she would punish him.


    "What? Am I drunk? Didn''t I just say that I am not drunk?"


    Aaron was confused. When Rita turned around, he smirked at her.


    Rita asked again, "Aren''t you drunk?"


    "No."


    He shook his head decisively and rested his chin on her shoulder.


    Rita sighed slightly. Well, it seemed that he was really drunk and he even didn''t know what he was


    saying now.


    "Am I drunk? I''m not drunk..."


    With Rita in his arms, Aaron stood on the pedestrian bridge in the cold wind. He was still confused by


    Rita''s question whether he was drunk or not.


    He was still drunk, but Rita had never been so sober like today. She looked into the distance. In fact,


    she was very worried about the future of them, and she also saw Selena''s attitude today. Although


    Aaron didn''t get along well with the Su and Leng family, they were still his families. Anyway, she had to


    do hard to be epted by his family.


    "Riri, I''m not drunk..."


    Aaron murmured. Then he fell asleep on her shoulder.


    He had insisted that he was not drunk but now he fell asleep leaning on her shoulder.


    Well, now she did not know whether to leave or stay. She really wanted to throw Aaron off the bridge to


    vent her hatred!


    "Hey, hey, don''t sleep here!" Rita pushed him but he didn''t respond.


    "Aaron Leng!" She tried again, but there was still no response.


    This guy was really annoying.


    Rita stood alone on the pedestrian bridge and watched the sunset. When Aaron woke up, it was


    completely dark.


    "Why don''t you wake me up?"


    Aaron rubbed his eyes and said remorsefully. "Your shoulder must be numb because of my pressure."


    Rita shook her head with a smile and said, "It''s okay. I didn''t wake you up because you were sleeping


    soundly. It''s the same to watch the sunset tomorrow together."


    The two of them had been standing in the same position for a long time. Rita was really tired, so she


    leaned against Aaron. The two of them went home veryte when they got in a draught enough


    outside.


    After arriving home, Aaron went to heat milk and Rita sat on the sofa watching TV.


    "The stock market is in a bad condition recently. Manypanies don''t seem to run well."


    Aaron took the milk over. "The Jiang family''s ranking in the stock market has been falling. Even if I


    don''t take action, it won''tst long," said Aaron.


    Once they offended the Leng family, even if Aaron didn''t take action in person, the Jiang family would


    not be better.


    "Yvonne has gone abroad. As for the Jiang family, it depends on their own luck now."


    Rita didn''t want to look into it anymore. All she wanted to do now was to stay with Aaron and live a


    good life in their own family.


    "It''ste. Let''s go to bed, honey."


    Aaron was going to hug her. "Do you want to take a shower first?"


    Seeing his evil smile, Rita pounded him on the chest and said, "You are so annoying. Put me down


    quickly."


    The two quarreled all the way until they got inside the room. Then Aaron put Rita on the bed.


    "I won''t tease you tonight. You must be tired. Go to bed early."


    He kissed her on the forehead and smiled dotingly.


    "Then you should go to bed early too. I want to eat the fried eggs you make tomorrow morning."


    He touched her nose and said, "Okay, I''ll get up early and cook for my dear wife."


    The two of themy on the bed. Rita shrank into his arms like a kitten and asked, "Hey, do you


    remember what you did in that drink shop today?"


    Aaron''s even breath sprayed on her face and he hummed softly. In the dark night, his bright eyes


    looked at his wife like an ancient deep pool.


    "What? What did I do? Why can''t I remember that?"

 Chapter 231 The Sweet Valentines Day

    Chapter 231 The Sweet Valentine''s Day


    Rita frowned and grabbed his hand. "Do you really forget? Think about it carefully."


    Aaron blinked his eyes and hugged his wife tightly. "Then I''ll think about it. I drank too much with Frank


    and the others, and then came back with you..."


    "No, No. That''s not it."


    Rita was anxious. She pinched his face and said fiercely, "If you can''t remember it, don''t sleep on the


    bed today."


    He put his hand on her belly and gently scratched it.


    "If you want me to get out of the bed, I''ll have to think it over."


    Rita couldn''t helpughing. "Then think it quickly. I will not listen to you when I fall asleep."


    Aaron touched her head and smiled cunningly. "How could I not remember? I was drunk, not


    unconscious. You little fool. I gave that shop to you."


    Rita gritted her teeth and got out of his arms. She pointed at his nose and said, "How dare you lie to


    me, huh, Aaron Leng? I''m so worried... Oh, I''m pissed off by you."


    "You silly girl." Aaron touched her head dotingly.


    "I thought you were lying by giving me the shop."


    "����"


    It turned out that she was distressed by this.


    "Do you remember what you said?" Rita pouted and stared at him with her big round eyes.


    With a sneer, he approached her again.


    "I remember what I said. I said, Rita is a little fool."


    Rita pped his hand away and said, "You are still making fun of me. Don''t say that. Tell me what you


    have said to me."


    "What? Huh? What did I tell you?"


    He was determined to tease Rita, and he refused to say it.


    Rita stretched out her leg and kicked him. "Oh, fuck off then! I''m going to sleep."


    "I really don''t remember. How about you giving me a hint?"


    "I''m going to sleep."


    Rita tucked herself in the quilt and turned around to wrap herself tightly. ''Damn Aaron Leng! You always


    y tricks on me all the time!''


    "Little fool, how can I not remember that? I love you."


    Rita closed her eyes and pretended to be asleep, but the corners of her mouth quietly rose up.


    "Okay, I ept that. You''d better go to sleep."


    Rita gave him a quilt corner, and Aaron quickly took the opportunity toe inside.


    "You are so annoying... Don''t touch me."


    "I don''t want you to have a rest tonight. Uh-huh? How is that?"


    The two of them yed when covered themselves with the quilt for a while before they fell asleep.


    Aaron held Rita in his arms.


    The second morning, when Rita opened her eyes, it was already dawn. She rubbed her eyes and


    looked at the rm clock, only to find that it was almost eight o''clock.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Ah! Aaron Leng! Why don''t you call me to get up? I have to go to work today."


    Rita quickly got out of bed to wash her face and rinse her mouth. But she heard Aaron unhurriedly


    cooked fried eggs in the kitchen and said, "Don''t worry. I''ll drive you to thepany after breakfast.


    You won''t bete."


    After changing her clothes, Rita came out and said in surprise. "What a hearty breakfast. Where did


    you buy these materials?"


    There were all kinds of cakes, French egg tarts and delicious cheese cakes.


    "I went out to buy those materials this morning. I made them myself. Have a taste."


    Rita picked up a piece of cake and put it into her mouth. "Not bad. Keep working hard next time."


    "It''s good that you like it. Let''s begin. We''ll go to work after we finish our breakfast."


    After having a happy breakfast together, Rita and Aaron were about to go to work.


    As soon as she arrived at thepany, Rita heard several female staff talking about something.


    "Hey, what will your boyfriend buy you today?"


    "My boyfriend? Huh! What else can he buy? And how about your boyfriend? What will he buy for you?"


    "Oh, don''t mention him. That blockhead. No gift. He probably doesn''t remember what day it is today."


    Rita walked over and asked curiously, "What are you talking about?"


    What gift? Is it a special day today?


    "Ms. Rita, what did Mr. Aaron send you today?"


    "Yeah, Ms. Rita. Mr. Aaron loves you so much. He must have bought you a lot of gifts."


    The crowd gathered around Rita, looking at her curiously and keeping asking.


    Rita was confused. She blinked her eyes and asked, "What are you talking about? What gift?"


    Jenny ran over to her with a smile. She was holding a document in her hand.


    "Ms. Rita, are you too busy to remember what day it is today?"


    Rita really didn''t remember what day it was today, so she quickly thought about it.


    "Yesterday was... Ah! I remember it. Today is Qixi Festival, right?"


    "Yes! Ms. Rita. It is Chinese Valentine''s Day! We thought you wouldn''te to work today. We didn''t


    expect you to be so dedicated to work."


    It suddenly urred to Rita that the breakfast Aaron had carefully prepared this morning for her. No


    wonder he got up so early. It turned out that he had already known today was Valentine''s day.


    "Why didn''t he tell me earlier?"


    Rita muttered in a low voice, and her face slowly turned red.

 Chapter 232 The Affectionate Couple

    Chapter 232 The Affectionate Couple


    "Look, Ms. Rita''s face is getting red. It seems that Mr. Aaron must have prepared some big surprise for


    her today."


    "Yes, yes. Mr. Aaron loves Ms. Rita so much. He must have prepared a big surprise for her."


    In the face of the teasing of the crowd, Rita waved her hand with a smile. "Go, go back to your work.


    You all are allowed to get off work early today so that you can go out to celebrate the festival with your


    boyfriend."


    "Thank you, Ms. Rita."


    Rita took the document from Jenny and strode into the office. She was so busy the whole morning that


    she almost forgot about the festival.


    At this moment, many female colleagues'' exmations came from outside.


    "Look, there are so many balloons outside. There are words on them."


    "What''s on them? It seems to be... ''Rita''."


    "And there are also a flower car suddenly came outside. What a beautiful flower car! There are all


    roses on it."


    "Ms. Rita,e out and have a look!"


    Jenny ran into the office and pulled out Rita who was working.


    "What are you doing?"


    Rita was escorted out of thepany by them. When she saw the scene in front of her, she was


    shocked.


    "This is... Who did this?"


    The staff of the flower shop came over and said with a smile, "Nice to meet you, Miss Rita. Mr. Aaron


    specially asked us to send the flowers here. Happy Chinese Valentine''s Day!"


    Rita showed a surprised smile, and the crowd immediately shouted, "It''s so romantic. There are


    balloons in the sky!"


    "Oh my God! Mr. Aaron is so romantic!"


    "It''s killing us singles."


    Rita looked up at the sky, where a variety of balloons almost filled the whole street, with two words


    written on all of them, ''Rita''. This scene was taken photos by many people with their mobile phones


    and posted on their WeChat moments.


    Rita took out her phone, hesitated for a long time, and then dialed the number to call Aaron.


    "Hey... Why didn''t you tell me today is the Chinese Valentine''s day?"


    Aaron smiled on the other end of the phone. "You little fool. You don''t even remember today''s a big day.


    But it''s okay. So that I can give you the surprise."


    "Well, you did it with your heart. Thank you,"


    Rita murmured and lowered her head shyly.


    This guy was really good to her.


    "Riri, look back."


    When Rita turned around, she saw that Aaron was standing beside the flower cart and smiling at her


    with the mobile phone.


    "Look! Mr. Aaron is here!" Some female staff screamed, "Wow, these two people are so romantic. How


    enviable they are!"


    "No, I can''t see it. It hurts to be single."


    "Oh my God! I''m going to the hospital! I have a heart attack!"


    Rita was happy and ran to him.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why did youe here in person? Why not telling me?"


    Aaron hugged her and kissed her on the cheek. "Honey, Happy Chinese Valentine''s Day!"


    "The same to you. Happy Chinese Valentine''s day."


    Rita held his face and kissed him on tiptoe in front of everyone''s surprised eyes.


    The two of them were a perfect match, which could be said to be envious of others.


    Hearing the noise outside, Jessica also ran out of thepany to see what happened.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Seeing that the crowd began to circle around Rita, Jessica felt indescribable jealousy.


    It was just the Chinese Valentine''s day. Why did she have to put on such a disy? But she dare not to


    say too much when she saw that Aaron the big boss was here.


    "Ms. Jessica, it''s Mr. Aaron who is presenting a gift to Ms. Rita."


    Jessica forced a smile and said, "Then I''ll go back to work. You guys should hurry up to work and get


    off work early."


    Hearing what she said, Rita didn''t want to attract more attention, so she let go of Aaron.


    "I have to go back to work. You go back first." Seeing more and more onlookers looking over to watch


    them, Rita pushed him shyly.


    After all, it was office hours. It was not good to show off their love in this way.


    "Okay, I''ll pick you up tonight. Let''s celebrate together." Knowing what was on Rita''s mind, Aaron said


    thoughtfully.


    Rita nodded with a smile, waved at him and turned back to thepany.


    "Everyone, go back to work. Happy Valentine''s Day!"


    Rita distributed the roses in the car to each female employee in thepany and let them share the


    happy festival together.

 Chapter 233 You Are So Arrogant, But I Like It

    Chapter 233 You Are So Arrogant, But I Like It


    It was Chinese Valentine''s Day today, so thepany decided to let the staff get off work very early. All


    the female employees who had boyfriends went out for date. After everyone left, Rita came out of the


    company.


    "Have you been waiting for a long time? Let''s go."


    Aaron got out of the car, opened the door and made a gentleman salute for Rita. "Honey, please get in


    the car."


    "Where are you taking me?", smiled Rita.


    After fastening her seat belt, Aaron said, "Let''s go to dinner first and then go the cinema. What do you


    think?"


    Rita nodded with satisfaction. "Okay, let''s go."


    The two of them arrived at the hotel where he had booked seats in advance.


    "Here? Do you want to stay here tonight?"


    This hotel was so luxurious that she wondered whether Aaron wanted to stay here at night. Rita quickly


    proved her guess as Aaron held her hand to walk inside the hotel.


    "Hello, Mr. Aaron. The room you booked is ready for you."


    Aaron nodded to the receptionist. "Okay, then ask them to send the meal."


    Rita waited curiously and saw rows of well-dressed waitressesing over with dishes on their hands.


    And there were cakes and fruits specially prepared. With the romantic music, Aaron and Rita looked at


    each other and smiled.


    "You don''t need to raise such a big rumpus. It''s just a Valentine''s day."


    But Aaron said seriously, "We will have to celebrate the festival like this every year. Maybe we will have


    a baby next year. We can take him with us."


    Rita ate the steak he cut and smiled sweetly.


    Just then, a noise came outside. It seemed to be a man and a woman who were quarrelling. Because it


    was very close to the private room of Rita and Aaron, Rita could hear it clearly without deliberately.


    "I''ve told you that we only need to have a simple meal and then go to the cinema. Why do you have to


    bring me here? We''re not even a real couple. Why did you bother doing this?"


    Said Nina. Her voice got lower and lower.


    "Yes, we''re not a couple. But since we are together on the Valentine''s day, we should have a good


    time, okay? I, Frank Wei, can''t be so mean when I take a woman out, you know."


    Nina couldn''t help but roll her eyes. "Okay, forget it. If there is another Valentine''s day in the future,


    please hire a temporary girlfriend with you. Not me. You don''t even pay me. I can''t keep up with your


    splendor arrangement."


    Hearing the quarrel between the two, Rita smiled helplessly.


    "Nina and Frank are also here. Let''s go to say hello to them."


    Seeing that he was disturbed when celebrating the night, Aaron stood up unhappily and said, "These


    two guys really know how to choose a ce."


    ''What did Frank think? They are not even couples. Why did he take Nina here to have dinner today?''


    Aaron thought.


    Rita opened the door and smiled at Nina. "Why didn''t you two tell me earlier that you are also here to


    celebrate?"


    When Nina saw Rita and Aaron, she was too embarrassed. She scratched her head and said, "Well, I


    just have a dinner with him. You know, it''s Chinese Valentine''s Day and I can''t bear to celebrate it


    alone. We are not a real couple anyway. So it''s okay."


    Frank raised his chin and said, "Women are troublesome. Why do you have to celebrate this what


    Day? If she hadn''t asked me toe out, I would have been embraced by some beauties now! So free


    and unrestrained."


    Hearing this, Nina was so angry that she stretched out her hand and gave him a hard hit on the


    shoulder.


    "Hey, it''s you, Frank Wei who called me to go out. Otherwise, I would have gone to chase after


    handsome boys. Who wants to be here with you?"


    Rita looked around and chuckled, "All right, all right. Stop arguing, you two. Since we four meet here,


    let''s have a good time together."


    Rita invited Nina and Frank to have dinner together. As soon as they came in the private room, Nina


    was shocked by the scene in front of her.


    "Oh God! Riri, that''s great! Aaron is so good to you!"


    Hearing her praise, Aaron nced at Rita with pride.


    Frank stepped forward and patted on his shoulder. "Brother, what a good job! It seems that I have to


    learn from you about how to flirt with girls in the future."


    Aaron pushed him away and said with a little disgust, "If you want to envy me, you''d better get married


    as soon as possible, so that you don''t have to go out every day."


    With a snort, Frank deliberately looked at Nina. "Oh, you''d rather persuade her rather than me. She''s a


    woman, and she always goes out with different men."


    "It''s none of your business."


    With a snort, Nina sat down and took a bite of the cake.


    "Wow, it''s so delicious. Riri,e here and have a taste. So good!"


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The four sat around and enjoyed the delicious food happily.


    "I heard that the Leng family is going to acquiring somepanies again. What''s going on?"


    Frank frowned. This news had been widely spread recently, but it didn''t seem to be proposed by Aaron.


    "Scott has been too idle recently. He wants to find something to do."


    His tone was a little sarcastic, and Rita could faintly sense something. The Leng family was one of the


    most powerful families in the city, but it was just because of their power and if it kept expanding its


    power, it would probably cause the dissatisfaction of other big families.


    "Ha-ha, Aaron, it seems that someone still don''t like your sitting on your position."


    Aaron did care about the matter. "They don''t like but have nothing to do with it. No worth mentioning, I


    think."


    Frankughed, "You are so arrogant. No wonder you are the famous Mr. Aaron. I like it."

 Chapter 234 Do You Want To Kiss First

    Chapter 234 Do You Want To Kiss First


    Aaron lowered his head and carefully cut the steak for Rita. No matter where the two went, they would


    show their love naturally every minute.


    After dinner, the four of them decided to go to the cinema to watch a movie together.


    Aaron handed his arm around Rita''s waist and asked, "Which movie do you want to watch? I''ll buy the


    tickets."


    Today was Chinese Valentine''s Day, and the blockbusting movie must be a romantic one about love.


    Rita wanted to watch a love movie as others would do in the Valentine''s Day.


    "How about this one?"


    Holding her hand, he went to buy the tickets. "It''s up to you."


    After buying the tickets, he went to buy popcorn and snacks. Like the most ordinary couples, the two


    people squeezed into the crowd hand in hand.


    "We still need to wait for twenty more minutes. Let''s sit down here first."


    The two of them found a ce to sit down and then remembered Frank and Nina.


    Right now they were still choosing the movie. "What do you want to see? If you still can''t decide, the


    tickets will soon be sold out."


    Nina couldn''t understand Frank at all. He was vaciting in his opinion about the movie to watch.


    "Why are you in such a hurry? I asked you to choose one. Look at what you have chosen. Who would


    watch horror movie on Valentine''s Day? Are you out of your mind?"


    Frank was pissed off by this little fool woman. They could be as a couple since they had already


    celebrated the Valentine''s Day together. Couldn''t she be gentle and obedient to him once?


    "We are not a couple. I don''t want to watch any romantic love movie with you. It''s so awkward!"


    Thinking of that scene, Nina couldn''t help shaking her shoulders.


    "Can''t you pretend to be my girlfriend? Can we just pretend to be a couple? Spending the Chinese


    Valentine''s Day with you is the most regretful decision I have ever made."


    Frank said angrily and turned back to buy the tickets.


    "Hey, where are you going?"


    "Buy the tickets and we''ll watch the horror movie."


    Looking at his back, Nina couldn''t helpughing. ''Ha-ha! Let''s watch the horror movie together! On


    Valentine''s Day!'' It felt good to asked Frank to do something unusual with her.


    After buying the ticket, Frank went to buy some snacks.


    "Here you are, idiot."


    Taking the snacks, Nina was about to say something but stopped for she saw Nora who was buying the


    tickets not far away in the queue.


    "Wow, why should I see her everywhere?"


    And like Nina, Rita saw Nora too. But Aaron was feeding Rita snacks and pretended not to see his


    cousin sister as if nothing had happened.


    "Cousin Aaron?"


    Nora frowned when he saw Aaron and Rita. She had nned to watch a movie with her friends during


    the day, but she didn''t expect to meet them and felt that the world was so small that even Nina was


    here too.


    "Well, it''s about time. Let''s go inside," Aaron said to Rita.


    "Hey! Why you..."


    Nora was so angry too see that Aaron chose to ignore her.


    "Oh, it''s Chinese Valentine''s Day today. Why doesn''t somebodye out with her boyfriend?"


    At the sight of Nora, Nina couldn''t help but want to sneer at her, so as to avenge herself on thest


    banquet quarrel.


    "Nina! Hey! Don''t think that I have no idea that you are acting with Frank!"


    Nora''s eyes were burning with anger. If she couldn''t make trouble for Rita, she was afraid of Nina!


    Everyone knew that Frank and she had been in an ambiguous status for so long, and they had never


    been in a rtionship at all.


    Nina chuckled and put her hands on hips. "You mean acting as a couple? Well, take it as a fake y


    then. It''s much better than someone only with big breast and no brain and no man!"


    As if being stepped on a tender spot, Nora pointed at Nina and said, "Don''t go too far to say that! I have


    men!"


    Afraid that the two people would quarrel, Frank quickly stopped Nina and said, "Don''t! Let''s go to see


    the movie."


    Rita wanted to have a look, but it was time to check the tickets. Aaron pulled her wife back who was


    curious about what happened. "It''s none of your business. They''ll handle it."


    It was a rare Valentine''s Day, and he had already been angry to see the peaceful night of their two


    together was disturbed. He did not want to get themselves involved in the quarrel.


    "Let''s go inside."


    After the two entered the hall, it was dark inside. Holding Aaron''s hand, Rita found her seat and was


    ready to watch a movie.


    "Well, I seem to have seen this actress before."


    Rita recalled carefully. It seemed that thepany of the Leng family had invited this actress to


    endorse their products.


    "Oh, I remember her. I didn''t expect her to y the female supporting role in this movie."


    After feeding a bite of snacks to Aaron, Rita began to watch the movie carefully.


    However, Rita didn''t notice the way Aaron looked at her. She was eager to watch this heart wrenching


    love movie. What happened in the movie was not what he thought. It was dark here and it was better


    to... do what you wanted.


    Maybe a kiss at first and...


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Rita was watching the movie intently and Aaron gave her a quick kiss on the face.


    "What are you doing?"


    Rita pushed him away and said in a low voice, "You have disturbed me! I am watching the movie! Sit


    still and turn your head forward."


    Seeing that he didn''t turn around, Rita forced him to turn his head back.


    A few minutester, Aaron turned aside his head to look at Rita again.


    Rita wanted to pinch his face, but her hand was caught by him unexpectedly. He pressed her hand into


    his arms and kissed it.


    "No one is watching us. Why are you hiding?"


    Rita struggled for a while and said, "What are you talking about? There are still people behind us. Don''t


    do it."


    "Yes, my dear wife."


    Aaron smiled and finally calmed down to watch the movie.

 Chapter 235 Time For Mr. Aaron To Protect His Wife

    Chapter 235 Time For Mr. Aaron To Protect His Wife


    Valentine''s Day was really a rough day, which would torture people to be dead tired.


    Rita yawned all the way while she went into thepany. Yesterday, she had a real long night with


    Aaron. When she got up this morning, she felt sore all over her body. If it weren''t for the massage


    Aaron did to her, she would have been unable to go to work today.


    "Ms. Rita, why do you look so tired?"


    "Yes, you must have a good timest night, Ms. Rita."


    "Mr. Aaron has really a good body, huh?"


    Being teased by her staff, Rita blushed.


    "No, normal as usual. You''re just making fun of me by working together. Go back to your work!"


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Jenny smiled, "That''s because you are good tempered and not arrogant, so the staff are willing to


    communicate with you."


    In the past, when Ms. Jessica was in charge of thepany, the atmosphere in thepany was


    always cheerless and quiet. It was mainly because Jessica had a bad temper and would lose her


    temper whenever there was a little mess, so no one in thepany dared to offend her.


    "Then go to work now, all of you. Finish your work earlier and you can get off work earlier!"


    After Rita finished her words, everyone cheered.


    "Great! Then we can get off work early every day!"


    "I like Ms. Rita so much. She is so gentle!"


    Seeing that everyone was praising her, Jessica looked at her not far away and snorted coldly. If Rita


    hadn''t the support of Aaron, how could she have the right to get involved in thepany?


    She had been working in thispany for many years, but she hadn''t got the final power yet. She was


    not willing to be the second hand. She would never watch others take away everything she tried hard to


    earn!


    She had to find a way to kick Rita out of thepany.


    Jessica went back to her office and suddenly came up with an idea when she saw the documents she


    had sorted out recently.


    These documents were rted to some important departments in thepany. In the past, these


    documents were approved by her, and now she had to personally hand them over to Rita for the final


    approval.


    Jessica took up the document and looked at it carefully. She found that there were a lot of ambiguous


    rules and regtions hard to understand. Rita was just a newer, and there were many details that


    she couldn''t understand. If she signed her name hastily, it would be a big trouble. At that time, Jessica


    could find an excuse to take back the power and kick her out of thepany!


    Jessica turned on theputer, modified the details, and printed the new document. Then she rushed


    to Rita''s office with the document in her arms.


    "Ms. Rita, there is a document that needs your signature."


    Rita looked up and saw Jessicaing inside with a smile. Seeing her being so unusual, Rita was


    stunned. Normally, it would be good if Jessica didn''t roll her eyes at her, but why was her attitude so


    good today?


    Rita temporarily suppressed the doubts in her heart and took the document.


    "What''s this?"


    "Oh, it''s about some external expenses of ourpany recently, and our financial turnover. It''s time to


    pay them back. You has only been in thepany for half a month, so you should not know the money


    details of ourpany, Ms. Rita."


    Rita nodded and picked up the contract to check it carefully.


    "I really don''t know much about it, but about this loan... Why is the payment so big?"


    Generally speaking, the brokerage firm was just a smallpany. How could it lend so much money?


    And why is there no turnover? Rita thought that maybe she should call to ask Aaron first and then


    make a decision.


    "There is no need to dy. Ms. Rita, you''d better sign it as soon as possible. After you sign it, we can


    repay the loan to the bank."


    "Oh," said Rita. She felt something was wrong. Looking at Jessica''s smiling face, an idea came to


    Rita''s mind. She signed two words on the contract, Jessica Sun.


    "All right."


    Jessica was so nervous to see Rita signing. She took it over immediately after she finished signing


    without look at it carefully.


    "Okay, then I''ll leave, Ms. Rita."


    Seeing her leaving in a hurry, Rita smiled gently. She was not a fool. There was an obvious problem in


    the contract. If Jessica wanted to frame her, she had to be prepared to be framed! Although the


    brokerage firm was not a bigpany, one could get a lot of money like Jessica if she had the heart to


    suck the money by took advantage of the loopholes.


    After leaving Rita''s office, Jessica went straight to the Operation Department.


    "Ms. Rita has signed the document. Get ready to repay the loan and there are some expenses needed


    to be paid. I have marked on it. Do as what I said."


    The staff of the Operational Department took it to look and was shocked.


    "Ah! How could there be so much expenses and loan? We don''t need another loan after we pay off this


    batch of loan!"


    Jessica frowned and snapped, "Ms. Rita has the final say of the wholepany. You''d better contact


    the bank as soon as possible to get the loan. As for the other items written on it, just do it as soon as


    possible."


    "But... The money spending on the advertising agency is so much here. If there is a loss, thepany


    can''t make up for it then."


    "Stop talking nonsense. I advise you to listen to Ms. Rita. Mr. Aaron loves her very much. You can''t


    offend her. Even if there is something wrong, Mr. Aaron will take the responsibility."


    Jessica''s mentioning of Mr. Aaron made the manager have no chance to refute back. So he nodded in


    agreement.


    "Well, if something goes wrong, please tell Ms. Rita and ask her to take full responsibility."


    "I know. You''d better hurry up and do as the document says."


    After that, Jessica went back to her office in her high heels happily.


    Jessica thought she had set a trap for Rita and waited for her to leave thepany. Thepany had


    lost a lot of money because of such a big mistake. Aaron must be furious even though he loved her so


    much.


    "Bad news, Ms. Jessica. Hurry up. Mr. Aaron is here!"


    Jessica pretended to know nothing and asked, "What happened? Why did Mr. Aarone here all of a


    sudden?"

 Chapter 236 Being Taken Advantage Of By Rita

    Chapter 236 Being Taken Advantage Of By Rita


    With an embarrassed look on her face, Jenny lowered her head and said, "I think you know clearly in


    your heart. Mr. Aaron will lose his temper when such a big thing happened. You''d better admit your


    fault."


    Jessica was confused by Jenny''s words and felt that the situation was a little strange. Why should she


    know clearly? The document was signed by Rita. It had nothing to do with her.


    "Well, let''s go together to have a look. It''s okay. Don''t worry. Even if something happens, Mr. Aaron will


    take the responsibility."


    Jenny was shocked by Jessica''s words. ''Mr. Aaron will take the responsibility? Is there some


    rtionship between Mr. Aaron and Ms. Jessica? That can''t be possible!'' Jenny thought.


    "What are you talking about, Ms. Jessica? Mr. Aaron can''t protect you at all. You''d better think about


    how to solve the problem. But I don''t think you could solve it."


    Jenny felt that Jessica was crazy. Why did she smile so happily when such a big thing happened? It


    didn''t make sense!


    "Mr. Aaron can''t protect me? Well, let''s worry about how he could protect his beloved Rita first."


    When she got to the ce, she would definitely humiliate Rita. She believed that when Aaron was in a


    fit of anger, he wouldn''t say anything to stop her. Thinking of this, Jessica felt extremely happy!


    When they arrived at Rita''s office, Jessica saw that Aaron was feeding Rita grapes. No way! How could


    Aaron still dote on her in such a critical time?


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mr. Aaron, sorry to know the big trouble. I know I also have reasonability too. But I''m not the one who


    made the final decision in thepany. I really have to obey Ms. Rita''s arrangement,"


    she said pitifully, almost lowering her head to squeeze out several drops of tears. Rita looked at him


    coldly and felt that she almost believed Jessica. If she hadn''t been on guard against Jessica that day,


    she would have been too ashamed to face Aaron with such a big mistake. At that time, not only Aaron,


    but also more people would be waiting tough at her.


    "Then tell me, what did I arrange to ask you to do?"


    Seeing that there was no panic on Rita''s face, Jessica became more and more confused. What was


    going on? It was Rita who signed that document. Why did she act like nothing had happened and Mr.


    Aaron''s attitude towards her didn''t change at all.


    "Ms. Rita, as such being the case, please don''t pass the buck. I''m just a vice president. All the


    documents are handed over to you for signing. You signed the document I gave you yesterday after


    you checked it and found no objection. In fact, I was also confused, but..."


    Jenny felt very angry when she saw Jenny groveling to Rita, as if she was often bullied by Rita. It was


    she who had always been domineering in thepany, but now she behaved like this, presumably


    deliberately showing it to Aaron.


    With a sneer, Aaron opened his mouth, "Now that I have given thepany to Riri, I can be


    responsible for any loss. But if someone wants to frame her on purpose, I don''t think I should bear the


    consequences. "


    The majesty in his voice made Jessica shiver. She suddenly had a bad feeling.


    Rita stood up and handed the document to Jessica.


    "Ms. Jessica, are you talking about this document?"


    Jessica took it and was stunned when looking at it. It was clearly written with two big words, Jessica


    Sun!


    "Yes, but... How is that possible?" It was not until then that Jessica realized that she was set up by Rita


    for this woman had known her n!


    "It''s not my signature. It''s not my handwriting."


    At this point, she couldn''t admit it even if she was beaten to death. Otherwise, she couldn''t afford such


    a big loss of thepany. Maybe she would be taken to court and put behind bars for a few years. The


    Leng family was powerful. It was easy for them to kill her.


    "That''s strange. If as what you said, I have taken this document, do you think I will sign your name? Or


    did you deliberately make others think that I agreed to it and caused such a big loss of thepany?"


    Rita suddenly raised her voice, which startled Jessica. She had always thought that Rita had a good


    temper and could be regarded as a weakmb. She didn''t expect that she would have such an


    imposing manner when she lost her temper.


    "No... It''s not true. It''s not like that. Mr. Aaron, please trust me. You have seen what I have done for the


    company for so many years. How could I make such a mistake? It really has nothing to do with me."


    Now Jessica could only pray that for the sake of her past contribution, Aaron would keep this matter


    under control. As for Rita, she had no time to care about kicking her out now. It was the best result that


    she could protect herself. What a bad luck! She did not expect that her carelessness was taken


    advantage of by Rita!

 Chapter 237 Never Had A Peaceful Day

    Chapter 237 Never Had A Peaceful Day


    Aaron would not even bother to look at Jessica. "Of course you won''t make such a stupid mistake, but


    that doesn''t mean it has nothing to do with you. If you want to defend yourself, show me the evidence,


    or you can leave thepany now!"


    Jessica''s face turned pale when she heard this. She had worked hard in thepany for so many


    years. Would she fall into the hands of this little girl, Rita?


    Why could Rita step on her head? She had devoted herself to thepany for so many years. But


    what had Rita done? What had she contributed to thepany? How could Rita be her boss?


    Even if Rita was capable in work, she was no match for her! For so many years, all her efforts had


    been paid to thepany. Now she was almost thirty years old. If she lost this job, how could she live


    in the future?


    "No, Mr. Aaron. Please trust me. I really gave the document to Ms. Rita. She signed it. It must be her


    who signed my name on it. She wanted to frame me."


    Jessica didn''t let go of Rita. Aaron frowned and was on the edge of rage. Now Jessica still wanted to


    hurt Rita even when the truth is brought to light. He had taught the people a lesson in the past for the


    hurting of Rita, but now there were still people who dared to trap Rita recklessly.


    Rita smiled and felt speechless.


    It was Jessica who had tampered with the document and asked her to sign it. But now Jessica said that


    she wanted to frame her. It was so ridiculous.


    Fortunately, she didn''t fall into this woman''s trap. Otherwise, no one knew how this woman would deal


    with her!


    "Ms. Jessica, why should I frame you? What do you think you deserve me to set you up? If I didn''t say


    anything wrong, you had tampered with this document. Do you think I''m blind or something? How could


    thepany actually need a loan of nearly one hundred million, and its expenses add up to tens of


    millions? Even if I don''t know business, I won''t be so stupid."


    Jessica''s face suddenly turned pale. Sure enough, she underestimated Rita. She thought wrong at the


    very beginning. How could a woman was loved and cherished by Aaron Leng be only a beauty that


    knew nothing?


    "I... I... I..." Jessica was speechless and bbergasted by what Rita said.


    "Stop it! It was you who tampered with the document and took it to me to sign. You thought I couldn''t


    understand and would really sign my own name, didn''t you?" Rita sneered," Ms. Jessica, can''t I see


    that you are trying to frame me so obviously?"


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "So you have known everything when you read the document."


    Jessica had never felt so desperate before. She was framed by Rita, so perfect from the beginning to


    the end.


    Such an opponent was really terrifying.


    "Yes, I do have known it already. You have been pestering me since I got in thepany. I don''t want


    to argue with you, but it''s rted to the interests of thepany. I''m really angry. This time, I''ll teach


    you a lesson. Behave yourself in the future."


    Rita didn''t mean to drive Jessica away. She just wanted to tell her not to be so vicious. Yesterday


    afternoon, Rita had personally gone to the Operational Department and revised the documents.


    Otherwise, thepany would suffer a great loss.


    "Why don''t you stop me if you have already known it? So in order to drive me away, you even ignore


    thepany?"


    Jessica sneered. It seemed that Jessica was still insisting on getting Rita into trouble.


    Jenny sighed and cut in, "Ms. Rita went to the Operational Department to modify the document


    yesterday afternoon. Do you think everyone is as selfish as you to ignore thepany''s loss?"


    Jessica took two steps back in disbelief. She knew that now she was doomed.


    "Mr. Aaron, I know I was wrong. I won''t go against Ms. Rita again. Please don''t drive me away."


    Jessica knew that she had no other choice but to beg for mercy.


    Aaron nced at Rita, as if he wanted to ask her about her decision.


    "I didn''t mean to drive you away, but it seems that you don''t regret it."


    Rita had experienced a lot. She had seen many people with two faces like Jessica. In the past, she


    naively thought that if she didn''t offend others, they would let her go. Now it seemed that she had been


    too stupid in the past.


    "In that case, pack up and leave thepany now."


    Aaron didn''t want to waste time on such a person. If he had time, he could have a good chat with Rita.


    Unexpectedly, it was all ruined by Jessica.


    Seeing that he had made a decision, Rita didn''t say anything more. Indeed, there was no need for such


    a person to stay in thepany. Jessica took bribes in private and was so arrogant to other staff in the


    company. If it weren''t for her old experience and contribution to thepany, she would have been


    fired already.


    "No, Mr. Aaron..."


    Jessica was so anxious that her eyes turned red, but she still couldn''t change the decision Aaron had


    made.


    "Rita, it''s all your fault!"


    "What? My fault? I did nothing. It''s you who raised the problem. Did I ask you to frame me? Did I ask


    you to hand me these documents to sign?" Jessica was speechless by Rita''s words.


    "Aaron, since I am in charge of thepany, I don''t want to make a scene this time," Rita frowned and


    said. "If you dare to make trouble again, don''t me me for being rude to you!"


    Jessica stared at Rita with her eyes wide open. She didn''t say a word and didn''t ask for humiliation


    anymore. She turned around and ran out crying.


    Rita shrugged, feeling very aggrieved.


    "If this happens again in the future, you can fire them directly."


    Rita nodded and sat back on the chair wearily. Aaron rubbed her shoulders thoughtfully. Seeing that


    there was nothing for her to do, Jenny also left the office.

 Chapter 238 What Am I Thinking About

    Chapter 238 What Am I Thinking About


    As soon as the news that Jessica was fired came out, the wholepany was in an uproar.


    "She used to be so arrogant. Now she has offended Ms. Rita, and of course she would be fired."


    "That''s right. I heard that she wanted to set up Ms. Rita, which almost caused thepany to lose a


    large amount of money. Mr. Aaron was angry so he fired her."


    "That''s so good!"


    Everyone was talking about the news. Jessica packed up her things and left in the crowd''s curses.


    "Look at her! She just left like that!"


    Jenny shook her head. She saw Jessica used to be a big shot in thepany, but now the end was so


    miserable. If she was not so greedy for power, how could she end up like this today?


    After a few busy days, the weekend finally came. Rita was still lying on the bed and she didn''t want to


    get up.


    Aaron withdrew the curtain, took a look at the sunshine outside and stretched himself.


    "It''s a nice day today. Let''s go out for a walk."


    Rita nodded, but still wrapped herself tightly in the quilt. She had a good sleepst night and didn''t


    want to get up at all.


    He pinched her nose and said, "You littlezy pig, get up now. The sun is shining on your butt."


    Rita moved her body discontentedly, which made him want to lift her quilt up.


    "Get up, littlezy pig, or I''ll lift your quilt."


    Rita turned around and opened her misty eyes. At that moment, she looked so adorable and Aaron''s


    heart was melted at that moment.


    "I''m so hungry. I want to eat steamed buns."


    "Okay, I''ll go and buy the breakfast."


    Rita closed her eyes and continued to fall asleep. Aaron took his coat and went out to buy steamed


    buns and soybean milk.


    Marin had asked for half a month''s leave for personal reason, and during this period, the breakfast at


    home was prepared by Aaron. As time went by, people frequently went to the breakfast shop all


    remembered him. After all, Aaron had an outstanding face and figure that it was difficult not to


    remember him. Even the shopkeeper''s wife who sold steamed buns was curious about whom he


    bought the breakfast for.


    "Breakfast is ready, honey."


    Hearing Aaron''s voice calling her name, Rita opened her eyes again. Smelling the food vor, she


    finally couldn''t resist the temptation of delicious food and ran out of the room.


    "How about we go to the countryside for rxation after breakfast?"


    Rita took a bite of the steamed buns and nodded obediently. "Okay, but aren''t you really busy?"


    As the CEO of the Leng group, it seemed that he couldn''t often spend weekends.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t dy my work."


    Rita sighed and bent over the table. "But from next week, I will be busy. Now Jessica left, I have to be


    busy to deal with many things by myself."


    He rubbed her hair and said, "Don''t worry. I could soon find someone to fit the position of vice


    president. But if you think Jenny is okay, just give her a chance. She has been working in thepany


    for more than a year. She is very serious about her work."


    Rita nodded and said, "I think so. Jenny has great potential for development. It''s good to promote her."


    "Well, that''s settled. She can help you with a lot ofpany affairs. I''m relieved."


    Rita smiled and handed him a steamed bun. "Ah, open your mouth."


    Aaron ate the steamed bun full of Rita''s love with satisfaction. After having the breakfast, the two


    changed their clothes and were ready to leave.


    "Let''s go for a drive in the countryside, and then we can go to y bowling."


    Rita took a breath of fresh air and said, "I can''t wait! Let''s go!"


    The two of them drove their sports car all the way to the countryside, feeling rxed in the wind.


    Rita couldn''t help shouting, and the depression in her heart was swept away! It was so exciting!


    Aaron handed the sunsses to her and said, "You''d better wear sunsses. Be careful not to be


    blinded by the wind."


    Rita took them over and kissed him on the face with a smile.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "I''m so happy!"


    When Aaron saw her grin from ear to ear, he smiled faintly and reminded her in a low voice, "Sit tight!"


    About half an hourter, the two arrived at the hot spring in the suburb. Looking at the rows of luxury


    cars parking outside the hot spring center, she knew that it was a high-end ce.


    "Let''s y bowling after bathing in the hot spring."


    "It looks good inside."


    Aaron took Rita''s hand and walked inside. "Follow me. I have my private hot spring pool here."


    Rita showed a surprised expression. "What? Why do you have a private hot spring pool here?"


    "Because it''s quiet here and no one would disturb me. But in the future, no one will disturb us."


    His tone suddenly became intimate, and Rita blushed. ''''The two of them enjoyed the hot spring


    together. Well, think about the scene! Rita shook her head hard. ''What am I thinking about?''

 Chapter 239 I Dont Want To Be The Citizen Favored Husband

    Chapter 239 I Don''t Want To Be The Citizen Favored Husband


    "Mr. Aaron, please follow me here to change your clothes."


    When the waiter saw that Aaron had brought a femalepanion with him, he immediately got it and


    said, "Miss, pleasee here. I will send someone to help you change your clothes right away."


    "Okay, thank you."


    After changing her clothes, Rita walked into the hot spring pool carefully.


    She felt like her heart was beating so fast.


    "Riri,e here."


    With an evil smile, Aaron shouted at her. He had been waiting for her in the hot spring pool.


    Rita blushed. "It''s so hot here."


    It was so hot. She felt that her face was about to be roasted. If she went down to stay in the poolter,


    she might feel ashamed.


    ''He must want to make fun of me again, '' she thought.


    "If you feel hot, you can take off your clothes and go down."


    Rita looked up at him and noticed that he was naked.


    "Ah, why don''t you wear some clothes, Aaron Leng..."


    This guy was so annoying!


    Riri, are you shy?"


    Before Rita could react, he reached out and pulled her down to the hot spring pool.


    With a thump sound, Rita fell into the hot spring pool and was hugged by Aaron immediately.


    "Hey, you scared me to death!"


    "Why is your face so red? Huh?"


    Rita pushed him away and said, "You are so annoying, Aaron Leng!"


    With a smile on his face, he held her waist and pressed it gently.


    His movement almost made Rita jump up. She knew that the most sensitive part of her body was her


    slender waist.


    "Don''t move. Let me help you."


    He untied her robe, and put his head close to Rita''s. His warm breath sprayed on Rita''s ear. The two


    were very close to each other. Although it was not the first time they were being so intimate, Rita''s face


    was still very hot.


    "Don''t... What are you doing?"


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Rita wanted to escape, but was stopped by Aaron.


    "You are so tired these days. Let me give you a massage and take a good bath in the hot spring. It will


    be much morefortable."


    Rita wrapped her arms around his neck and hung herself all over his body.


    "That''s so sweet of you. Mr. Aaron, I think everyone is going to give you a new title."


    The two of them had been married for not a short time. Many people thought that Aaron would get tired


    of this rtionship, and then maybe he would leave Rita alone and find a new girlfriend on that day.


    However, after they got married, the two of them got closer and closer.


    Now, it could be said that they were showing off their love every day!


    "New title? What new title?"


    Rita cleared her throat and whispered in his ear, "The most popr... Citizen favored husband!"


    With a smile, Aaron rubbed his nose and pinched her waist.


    "I don''t want to be a citizen favored husband. It''s enough for me to be only your husband."


    Thinking of it, Rita smiled happily.


    "I''ll give you a sweet sweet big kiss."


    Rita pouted and wanted to kiss him, but he kissed her hard on the forehead before her.


    "Rita, no matter what happens, you have to trust me and yourself."


    Rita held up his face and blinked. "What''s wrong? Why suddenly so serious? Are you hiding something


    from me?"


    His sudden serious tone made her ufortable.


    "No, I just think, I want to be happy like this all the time."


    After struggling in his family for so many years to today''s position, he had made many enemies. What


    he feared most was to lose Rita. Even if he looked at her every day and held her in his arms, he was


    still afraid of losing her.


    "We will. No matter what happens, we have to trust each other."


    Lying in his arms, Rita murmured, "It''s sofortable to take a bath in hot spring. Let''se here to


    enjoy hot spring whenever we have time, okay?"


    After pressing her waist, Aaron massaged her shoulder then.


    "Riri, you are so thin. Do you think that you need more nutrition?"


    Rita was helpless. "Well, is it not enough? I''ll have a nosebleed every day if I continue to have more


    nutrition."


    "You must have more nutrition." After saying that solemnly, Aaron lowered his voice and continued,


    "And when your body recovers, we will have a baby, okay?"


    Rita snorted, "Who said that I want to give birth to a baby for you? What if someone wants to hurt me


    again?"


    He touched her belly carefully and said, "It was my fault. If anyone dares to hurt you again, I won''t let


    him go!"


    Thinking of the lost baby, Rita lowered her eyes, feeling a bit sadly.


    Knowing that she was sad, he held her in his arms lovingly. The two people''s hearts were so close to


    each other that Rita felt a little better now.

 Chapter 240 The Best Husband Ever

    Chapter 240 The Best Husband Ever


    "They have already been punished, but this is far from enough."


    After hearing Aaron saying that, Rita sighed deeply.


    "Yes, it''s far from enough. I believe that they will also pay for what they have done."


    What she needed to do now was to live a good life and be with Aaron. It was the best for them to live


    up to each other''s expectations.


    He continued to massage her in a ttering voice, "Then honey, you must be happy. We will have a


    baby again."


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Rita looked down at her belly with expectation full of her eyes.


    "Aaron, do you think that is it possible... that I have had another baby in my belly now?"


    He took a serious look at her t belly and touched it for a long time.


    Rita pped his hand away and said, "You are so annoying. I don''t want you to take advantage of me."


    "I''m touching our baby."


    The corners of Rita''s mouth twitched. She didn''t expect him to change his thought so quickly.


    "Well, you''d better give me a massage."


    "Yes, ma''am."


    Aaron gave Rita a massage on the back and then helped her rub her thighs. Although he had been


    beaten by her several times from time to time for touch her sensitive parts of the skin during this


    process, he was still shameless and gave her a massage tirelessly.


    Unconsciously, Rita fell asleep.


    Aaron stopped his massage and took her out of the hot spring pool. After putting on his clothes, he


    booked a room.


    The whole process waspleted in silence. Even when the waiter saw his careful look and didn''t


    dare to wake up the woman in his arms, he consciously kept silent.


    After entering the room, he put Rita on the bed and covered her with the quilt as if she was a rare


    treasure. Then hey beside her and looked at her beautiful sleeping face. Aaron gently touched her


    eyebrows and felt that the make-up was difficult to do on her face. From then on, he could never take


    his eyes off her for the beautiful face.


    When Rita woke up, Aaron took her to y bowling.


    Rita had not ever yed bowling before. She sat aside and watched Aaron change into sportswear. He


    was 1.88 meters tall and had eight pack abs. He looked like so handsome in sportswear.


    "Honey, honey!" Rita poked his muscles. "Look, the little girl next is staring at you and can''t move her


    eyes away."


    Without even looking aside, Aaron raised his eyebrows proudly. "I''ve met a lot of such scenes. Last


    time, there was almost a traffic ident due to the woman driver looking at me so attentively."


    "����"


    Could Mr. Aaron not be narcissistic one day?


    "Come on, y bowling with me," he asked Rita.


    Rita was wearing a sports suit. She had nned to learn how to y bowling from Aaron, but she was


    really not interested in it at all.


    "How about we go out for a walk?"


    "You want to run away again?" Noticing what was on her mind, Aaron grabbed her by the arm and said,


    "Come here. y with me. It''s you who wanted toe here. Now you want to run? No way."


    "Waah... Waah..."


    Rita blinked at him and said, "Honey, my dear husband, let''s go out for a walk. The scenery outside is


    so beautiful, isn''t it?"


    "I know what you are thinking. You want to take me out and let others see how handsome your


    husband is, right? What a vainglorious girl!"


    "����"


    Rita couldn''t hide anything from him. She red at Aaron angrily and said, "Will you go with me?"


    He couldn''t refuse anything to her. He wrapped his arms around her neck and said, "Since you said so,


    how can I not go with you?"


    Rita giggled and took him outside.


    "I have such a good husband. I must walk you out."


    "What?"


    Something seemed to be wrong.


    "No, no, no." Rita shook her head immediately. "I mean go out for a walk together."


    "Honey, you really treat me as a dog."


    "Is there a dog as handsome as you?" Rita knew that he would be angry if she continued that, so she


    changed her tone to tter him, "You are the most handsome, handsome husband!"


    Rita held Aaron''s arm and went to the caf�� to have coffee. As expected, as soon as the couple


    appeared in the caf��, they immediately caused a sensation around.


    "Honey, I find that nowadays there are more beautiful women but less handsome men. What a strange


    generation!"


    Rita looked around and found that the quality of men was not really good.


    "That''s not true. I have many handsome men around me." When he was about to look around, his face


    was covered by Rita.


    "Don''t look around. There are so many beautiful women here. You can only look at me!"


    Rita pointed at herself and emphasized, "Don''t look at other women."


    "Okay, okay. I only look at you." This woman was jealous of nothing.


    Aaron held her hand and bit the skin on the back of her hand. "You silly girl, how would I look at other


    women? No one is more beautiful than my wife."


    "Humph!" Rita didn''t believe him at all.


    They had dinner in the cafe, and then they went out for a walk before returning to the hotel.


    After a good weekend, as soon as Rita came to thepany in the morning, her delicate face


    immediately attracted the ridicule and envy of everyone.


    "Ms. Rita, look at you, your skin is so delicate. I think Mr. Aaron must be very considerate."


    "Well, you don''t have to say that. Don''t you see how good Mr. Aaron is to Ms. Rita?"


    Rita coughed and said seriously, "Everyone, calm down. Now I have to announce something. We have


    our new vice president. That''s Jenny. Let''s give her a big round of apuse."


    Everyone was surprised. The wholepany office immediately burst into apuse.


    "Congrattions, Jenny."


    "Congrattions!"


    Jenny had always been nice to others in thepany, so she was very popr.


    "Thank you for your promotion, Ms. Rita."


    Rita smiled at her and said, "Come on, work hard and get more promotion."


    "Please rest assured, Ms. Rita. I will work hard."


    Rita took the documents and walked to her office.


    Since she came to thepany, the ce had been full of talking andughing every day. It was no


    longer as cold and boring as before.


    Rita was busy sorting out the documents. Until now, fourpanies hadpleted the merge and


    acquisition processes, and they had to cooperate with each other on a project, so they would have an


    emergency meeting in the afternoon. Rita was so busy with her work and everyone in thepany


    was also busy. At this time, two unexpected guests suddenly came.

 Chapter 241 Do You Have To Be So Direct To Make Trouble For Me

    Chapter 241 Do You Have To Be So Direct To Make Trouble For Me


    "Don''t you see Mrs. Lamberting? Are you all blinded?"


    Nora followed Selena to go inside thepany and acted swaggeringly. The two of them came here


    today to see how Rita managed thepany.


    In fact, Selena was not in good health and seldom walked around. It was rare for her to be willing to go


    out today, so Nora took this opportunity toe to the street where Rita worked. As expected, Selena


    had always been unhappy and wanted to make trouble for Rita again, and Nora didn''t have to mention


    it deliberately, Selena came to the ce.


    Rita was so busy that she almost lost her mind. Suddenly, Jenny came over and said that her mother-


    inw and sister-inw hade.


    "What? Why are they here?"


    Suddenly, Rita was in a mess. She was already very irritable about her work. How could she have time


    to deal with them? But they had alreadye, and it was impossible for her not to receive the guests.


    Rita stood up and went downstairs. Seeing that something was wrong, Jenny quickly picked up the


    phone and called the office of Aaron.


    "Hello, is Wendy here?"


    Seeing that it was a phone number of Rita''spany, Wendy answered the phone immediately.


    "Hello, it''s Wendy Wen."


    "Please tell Mr. Aaron that Ms. Rita is in trouble now. I hope he cane over soon."


    Frowning, Wendy said, "Okay, please wait a moment. I''m going to inform Mr. Aaron. He''ll be there as


    soon as possible."


    "Thank you, Wendy."


    Jenny breathed a sigh of relief, put down the phone and rushed out.


    When Rita went downstairs, she called Selena ''mom'' uneasily. Even if she didn''t want to, she had to


    act as Selena''s daughter-inw in front of so many people.


    "Don''t call me mom. Just call me Mrs. Lambert,"


    Selena said angrily and rolled his eyes at Rita.


    How could Aaron hand over thepany to Rita? Who the hell did she think she was? If she wanted to


    be the daughter-inw of the Leng family, she had to ask for the permission of Selena!


    Rita smiled awkwardly, "So you are here today for..."


    Nora snorted and said, "Of course we''re here to have a check. After you took over thepany, I


    heard that even the vice president was set up by you. What a good trick you did."


    Nora just didn''t like Rita, but her cousin Aaron spoiled her so much. He had been against her aunt for


    Rita for several times. ''This little tramp, humph!'' she cursed in her heart.


    "We are in thepany. Please watch your mouth."


    Rita frowned and felt a little angry. Thepany had finally stabilized and was about to grow bigger


    and stronger. Did theye here to make trouble because they wanted to block her way?


    "Oh, Auntie Selena, look at this bitch, it''s ridiculous. Thepany is owned by the Leng family. What


    right do you have to decide what to do here?"


    "Miss Nora, haven''t you suffered a lot from what happenedst time?" Rita nced at her coldly.


    Nora didn''t say anything and looked at Selena pitifully, "Auntie Selena, I''m doing this for the sake of the


    Leng family."


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "All right," Selena gave Nora a nce and said, "don''t talk too much."


    Nora sneered at Rita and thought, ''Do you think you are better after marrying Aaron? You still didn''t


    know who holds the most important right of speaking in the Leng family.''


    "I don''t remember thepany has any connection with the Su family. If you have nothing to do,


    please leave here."


    Rita didn''t want to say anything more as she thought it was all a waste of time. She still had a lot of


    work to do. Now she just hoped that they could leave as soon as possible and not to dy her work.


    "Auntie Selena, how could she say something like that?"


    Nora kept stirring up trouble, and Selena was a little angry.


    "Rita, do you mean that I have no right to speak in the Leng family?"


    Rita held back her anger and said, "I didn''t mean that. It''s working time now. Please leave. If you want


    to make trouble for me, please wait until I have free time."


    "You..."


    Nora pointed at Rita. "Rita! How dare you be so arrogant that you don''t take Mrs. Lambert seriously?"


    The corners of Rita''s mouth twitched. She thought that Nora did really not know what''s good for herself.


    Every time she made trouble, she would act so obviously and deliberately? Did she have to be so


    direct? She was really worried about Nora''s brain and even wondered whether she had brain or not.

 Chapter 242 Aaron Spoiled His Wife So Much

    Chapter 242 Aaron Spoiled His Wife So Much


    Since they didn''t want to leave, Rita didn''t want to talk anything more to them. She thought no more


    wasting of time to deal with them.


    "Well, I still have work to do. Stay or leave here as you wish."


    "Stop there, Rita!"


    Nora rushed over and shouted, "Rita, Cousin Aaron is not here today. Let''s see who will protect you


    today. I''ll teach you a lesson on behalf of my aunt and see if you dare to be arrogant in the future."


    Seeing that Nora wanted to do something, many staff in thepany immediately ran over and stood


    beside Rita.


    Seeing that everyone was protecting her, Rita was a little moved. Every time someone bullied her


    before, it was Nina who stood beside her regardless of danger. She didn''t expect that there would be


    so many people who were not afraid of trouble to protect her today.


    "Hey you..."


    Seeing that many people were staring at her, Nora didn''t dare to go forward for a while. She didn''t


    expect that there were so many people protecting the tramp. She was really pissed off!


    "Are you going to rebel?"


    Selena''s voice was full of dignified tone, but it didn''t frighten the staff. Everyone knew that Rita was the


    treasure of Aaron. When Mr. Aaron was not here, they were here to protect her. No one could bully


    their boss.


    Selena pulled Nora back. "You are still so impatient."


    After saying that, she looked at Rita and said coldly, "Ie here today to see thepany, not to


    make trouble, so you don''t have to be so vignt."


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Didn''t theye here to make trouble? No one would believe it.


    "Enough!"


    The door was pushed open violently, and Aaron rushed in with a dark face.


    When Nora saw that Aaron hade, she was stunned. Why was he here at this time? Was it


    because of that bitch, Rita who told him in advance secretly?


    "Get out of here before I lose my temper!"


    Aaron roared in a loud voice, which scared Selena.


    "Hey, how dare you talk to your mother like that?"


    Selena didn''t expect that Aaron would not give her face in front of so many people. In the past, the two


    of them wouldn''t have broken off like this, but since Rita appeared, everything had changed.


    "Don''t you understand what I said? Do you need me to ask someone to drive you out?"


    Meeting the cold nce of Aaron, Nora shivered.


    She was really afraid that her cousin when he lost his temper, because it was too frightening, like an


    iceberg pressing over her, making her tremble uncontrobly.


    "I''m your mother, Aaron Leng!"


    Selena couldn''t help coughing after she said in a big voice. Her face turned pale with anger, but Aaron


    didn''t change his mind at all.


    "I''m here today to see how thepany is doing, not to make trouble." [������] frowned and red at


    Qian Qian.


    "Aren''t you here to make trouble?" Aaron sneered, "Well, I don''t care what you are doing here today.


    Now, please leave."


    "You!" Selena pointed at her son. It seemed that he really protected Rita all the time. "I''m your mother.


    How can you talk to me like this?"


    "Yes, you are my mother. But have you ever cared about me these years? Since the day you brought


    me to the world, have you fulfilled your duty as a mother?" Aaron didn''t want to embarrass her in front


    of so many people, nor did he want to argue with her. "Alright, forget it. I won''t say anything more."


    "Do you still hate me?" Selena pointed at him and shouted.


    "Don''te out if your body hasn''t recovered. From now on, I will send two people to take care of


    you."


    Selena''s face changed dramatically. How dare her son send someone to monitor her?


    "Are you trying to spy on me? You''ve grown up and be stronger, haven''t you?"


    "What do you mean by that? I just want to find someone to take care of you. Of course, if you don''t


    want me to do that, then don''t go out again. Lest you are used by someone to make me unhappy."


    Noticing that Aaron was pointing at her, Nora quickly hid behind Selena, pretending to be afraid.


    "Auntie Selena, let''s go."


    It would be impossible to teach Rita a lesson today. In order not to irritate Aaron, she''d better leave


    first.


    When Nora was about to pull Selena to leave thepany, Aaron suddenly shouted to them, "Wait!"


    "What did you say just now? Do you think you''d better apologize to your sister-inw now? You haven''t


    learned the lessonst time, have you?" He looked terrible with a gloomy face.


    Nora gritted her teeth and turned around reluctantly. "I''m sorry."


    It was not until then that Aaron stopped and ordered Wendy to send them out.


    After they left, Rita breathed a sigh of relief. She didn''t expect that Nora would find Selena toe to


    herpany. Fortunately, Aaron had been here. Otherwise, she really didn''t know what to do in front of


    so many people.


    "Why are you here?"


    Aaron smiled, "It''s your vice president who called me. Fortunately, I came in time."


    Rita shrugged and showed a helpless expression. If someone wanted to make trouble for her, she


    couldn''t stop her whatever she did.

 Chapter 243 What A Lovely Couple

    Chapter 243 What A Lovely Couple


    "Everyone back to work. Don''t waste time anymore."


    Aaron gave the order to the staff and then held Rita''s hand and went back to the office.


    After everything was settled, several female employees couldn''t help sitting together and began to


    gossip.


    "Do you think the rtionship between Mr. Aaron and his mother is not good?"


    "I''ve heard that the rtionship in the Leng family is veryplicated. If it weren''t for Mr. Aaron''s


    outstanding ability, who would win the final say in the Leng family."


    "Mr. Aaron was so handsome just now. He was crazy about protecting his wife! She doesn''t care about


    her cousin rtionship at all and asks that Miss Nora to apologize to Ms. Rita directly."


    Seeing that the arrogant girl lowered her head to apologize obsequiously, everyone felt very happy.


    "Yes, I was stunned just now. Mr. Aaron is so domineering. You all see how scared that Nora was.


    Usually, she is so arrogant and domineering. In the end, she has to apologize obediently."


    "Ms. Rita is so lucky to have such kind of husband. Fortunately, we were not cowards just now, ha-ha."


    "But Mrs. Lambert''s face is turning pale with anger. Will she make trouble for Ms. Rita in the future?"


    "Mr. Aaron is here, isn''t he? He will protect Ms. Rita."


    Everyone was talking so happily that they almost forgot their work.


    After they returned to the office, Rita threw herself into Aaron''s arms and giggled.


    Aaron rubbed her head and felt curious. "Why are youughing? Huh? What are you going to do if I


    don''te over in time?"


    Rita blinked her eyes and said, "Let them y with themselves. I''m going to pretend to be faint and


    pretend to be weak."


    There was no point in arguing. As long as Aaron was still there, the Su family would not have the right


    to interfere in thepany.


    "But... You were really pissed off just now. Your face, ha-ha." Rita still couldn''t helpughing, feeling


    that the moment ago, Aaron was inexplicably cute.


    "Are youughing at me?" He stretched out his hand to tickle her, and the two of them fell from the


    table to the sofa, flirting with each other happily.


    "Let''s have lunch together. I''ll go back to thepany in the afternoon."


    Rita raised her head and touched his chin, "Mr. Aaron, it''s your treat today."


    He raised his eyebrows and said, "Oh, you naughty girl, what are you plotting against me again?"


    Rita giggled and rubbed his face. "No, I don''t. when you were still not here then, everyone in the


    company stood beside me. Do you think you should treat them for a good meal?"


    Aaron nodded. "Yes, you are right. Then what do you want to buy them for lunch?"


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    After thinking for a while, Rita counted with her fingers. "How about one set of spicy crayfish for each,


    one set of fruit sd and one ice-cream for each?"


    Aaron blew on her ears and asked, "These are all your favorite food, right?"


    "Yep, so I want to share with them for protecting me today."


    "No problem. I will do whatever you want."


    Rita leaned in Aaron''s arms and said, "Honey, why are you so kind to me? Will you treat me bad one


    day? Will you hate me one day? But even if that dayes, I won''t lose. At least, you have been good


    to me for so long time."


    "Little fool, what''s always in your mind?" He patted her head. "Don''t think too much."


    "No, I don''t think too much. I''m just too moved by you."


    As she spoke, Rita threw herself into his arms and continued, "You are good to me and also good to


    the people around me."


    He kissed Rita''s forehead and said, "You silly girl, I will be good to you all my life."


    Rita rubbed her stomach and looked at him aggrievedly, "I''m hungry."


    Mr. Aaron directly called Wendy to order food. More than half an hourter, the take-out had been


    delivered to thepany. Looking at therge table of delicious food, every staff immediately cheered.


    "Wow, it''s so generous to invite all the employees to have so much delicious food."


    "Yes, everyone has one set meal."


    "Don''t rush, don''t rush..."


    Rita ran downstairs and was immediately surrounded by her staff.


    "Ms. Rita, you are so kind!"


    Rita smiled shyly and said, "I''m d you like the food. Have a good time. Enjoy yourself."


    Jenny took two sets of spicy crayfish to Rita''s office.


    Aaron peeled the shrimps himself, and Rita just needed to eat them aside.


    "Wow, I didn''t expect Mr. Aaron to condescend to peel shrimps for your woman."


    Aaron smiled. "If I had known that this day woulde, I should have coaxed you into a little fool and


    let you follow me around since the first day we met each other. Then you should be the one to serve


    me today."


    Rita snorted, "Since you are so considerate, I will feed you a slice of fruit."


    When he was peeling shrimps in his hand, with a click sound, a piece of his fingernail was identally


    cut open.


    "What''s wrong? Let me have a look."


    Rita hurried forward and grabbed his hand. Her little face darkened. It must be very painful to have


    fingernail cut off identally.


    "It doesn''t matter. It was just an ident."


    Rita pouted and took the crayfish from his hands.


    "All right, all right. Now it''s my turn to serve you."


    "No." Then Aaron took it back and said, "Your nails are so long. If you identally cut your nailster, it


    will be much more serious than mine. Let me do it."


    "Well, let me do it."


    The two of them argued for a while and finally it was still Aaron who shelled the shrimps.


    After eating the crayfish, Aaron washed his hands and hurried back to thepany with Wendy.


    After every staff had a good meal, they began to go back to their work the whole afternoon.


    "Mr. Aaron, the endorser of ourpany hase. She wants to see you."

 Chapter 244 The Abstinent Boss

    Chapter 244 The Abstinent Boss


    Aaron put down the document on the desk and answered, "Okay. Let her wait in the lounge. I''ll be there


    in half an hour."


    "Okay, Mr. Aaron."


    After he finished his work, Aaron rubbed the skin between his eyebrows tiredly. Then he remembered


    that the endorser woman that thepany had invited was still in the lounge.


    "What time is it now?"


    Wendy walked in and said, "It''s already three o''clock in the afternoon. The endorser is still waiting in


    the lounge."


    As she spoke, she suddenly frowned.


    The endorser was a popr female star named Mandy Lu. She had been waiting in the lounge for


    more than an hour. Ordinary people might not be able to wait any longer, but Miss Mandy did not lose


    her temper at all. Instead, she had been waiting with a smile all the time. It seemed that she was not an


    ordinary person.


    "Is she still waiting there? I''ll go to see her. Come with me."


    Aaron went downstairs and strode to the lounge. When he opened the door, he saw a well-dressed


    woman sitting on the sofa and enjoying the coffee. She behaved very gracefully, but her dressing


    seemed to be a little too gorgeous, so she looked like sort of a seductress.


    "Mr. Aaron, you have been keeping me waiting for you for a quite long time."


    Mandy put on a charming smile and even blinked her right eye secretly. Seeing this, Wendy''s face


    showed no emotion but she thought in her mind that sure enough, this woman had been waiting for


    such a long time because she wanted to seduce Mr. Aaron.


    With an expressionless face, Aaron looked at Mandy and said in a low voice, "Sorry for keeping you


    waiting. If you think there''s no problem with the contract, please sign it."


    Before she could reply, Aaron bent down, picked up a pen and scribbled two words of his name "Aaron


    Leng" on the contract. After signing, he was standing there waiting for the answer of Mandy. He didn''t


    seem to want to stay long.


    Mandy was confused. How could it be possible that Aaron behaved so calmly? She had cooperated


    with manypanies before, and many bosses fell in love with her. She could not only get a lot of


    money, but also maintain an ambiguous rtionship with the bosses, which would help her develop a


    huge rtivework in the entertainment circle. But Mr. Aaron seemed to be very calm. Wasn''t he


    seduced by her charm?


    It was said that Mr. Aaron loved his wife very much and even provoked the Su family for her. Was it


    true? Mandy didn''t want to believe that there was no man who couldn''t be seduced, only a mistress


    who didn''t work hard. Most women felt terrible when they saw the gloomy face of Aaron, so they must


    not use all their skills.


    "Mr. Aaron, of course there is no problem with the contract. But I''ve admired you for a long time. I came


    here today specially to have a talk with you. Would you like to give me a chance?"


    Mandy''s words were impable. If she wanted to seduce Aaron, no one could find any traces in her


    words. But unfortunately, she chose the wrong person.


    Although Aaron was not short tempered, he was definitely not good tempered. He had seen too many


    women like Mandy so he didn''t even take her seriously at all.


    "I''m sorry, Miss Mandy. I have a lot of work to deal with. If there is no problem, you can sign the


    contract and leave."


    He directly asked Mandy to leave, which surprised her very much. How could a man drive her away so


    directly? Mandy didn''t expect that Aaron was so indifferent to women, especially a beautiful one like


    her. At least he would talk a few more polite words with her. How could he drive her away like this?


    "Mr. Aaron, your attitude is so rude. Sorry, I won''t sign this contract."


    There was a threat in Mandy''s voice. She was the most popr female star now. If she didn''t


    cooperate with thispany and chose anotherpany, the Lengpany would definitely suffer a


    great loss in thepetition.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Since you think there is something wrong with my attitude, you can refuse to sign it. Wendy, see the


    guest out for me."


    Aaron didn''t want to talk to her anymore. He just asked Wendy to lead her out of thepany. This


    woman didn''t know where she was, and dared to threaten him. No more need to talk to her.


    Mandy''s eyes widened. She didn''t expect this situation to happen. She had thought that Aaron would


    soften his tone and beg her to sign the contract, but she didn''t expect that he would ask his assistant to


    drive her away!


    "Mr. Aaron, is this how thepany treat its guests?"


    Raising his eyebrows, Aaron said in a deep voice, "As an endorser, you just need to sign the contract


    ording to the procedure. If you have any other thoughts, I''m sorry that I don''t have time to


    apany you."


    After saying that, he turned around and strode away.


    "Aaron Leng, why are you so..."


    Mandy was too angry to say aplete sentence. She stamped her feet hard when she saw that


    Aaron left without hesitation.


    What kind of man was he? What kind of boss was he?


    "Miss Mandy, please."


    Wendy made a gesture to show the door. Mandy gave her a harsh re.


    "If I don''t cooperate with yourpany, it will also be a loss to yourpany. You''d better persuade


    Mr. Aaron to think twice!"


    Hearing the threat in her words, Wendy''s corners of her mouth twitched. She said honestly, "Miss


    Mandy, I think I can just tell you that Mr. Aaron has obtained a total of three titles so far."


    Mandy raised her eyebrows curiously. "Three titles? What?"


    "Crazyman to protect his wife, national favored husband and the abstinent boss."


    Mandy thought about these three titles carefully and was still confused. Did these three titles have


    anything to do with each other?


    "Well, that is to say, after Mr. Aaron got married, he became a ve to his wife. If you don''t believe me,


    you can inquire about it."


    Mandy had heard of Aaron''s being married. But she didn''t know much about the rtionship between


    him and his wife.


    But there was no need to be so exaggerated. As the famous CEO of the Lengpany, Aaron Leng


    couldn''t only like one woman. It was rare for her to see a man to be so faithful in love.

 Chapter 245 A Close Cooperation Between The Couple

    Chapter 245 A Close Cooperation Between The Couple


    "I don''t care about his titles or what. He''d better measure the importance between the interests of the


    company or his personal feelings. I think he will have the answer."


    Without even an expression on her face, Wendy continued to tell this Mandy the truth, "Then he will say


    his wife is more important. So please, the door is over there."


    "Well, you..."


    Mandy was so angry that her face turned dark. Why did the staff of Aaron Leng all behave the way just


    like him?


    Mandy picked up her bag and left angrily.


    Since the contract was not settled, Wendy continued to arrange her people to contact other female


    stars to endorse their products. She thought that this matter would be ending like this, but three days


    later, the entertainment news suddenly hyped up the affair between Mandy Lu and Aaron Leng.


    The rumors came inexplicably, but they couldn''t resist the trend of spreading. Even Rita had known all


    kinds of gossip rumors from different ways, and everyone was discussing whether she had been out of


    favor of Aaron.


    Rumors were spreading all over the ce. Rita and Aaron still did what they should do. After Marin


    finished dealing with her family affairs, she came back to the Leng House.


    During the dinner time, Rita fixed her sharp eyes on Aaron.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    When Aaron saw her little face, he liked it very much so that he pinched her face directly with his hand.


    "Aaron Leng, tell me. How did you refuse that actress?"


    With a smile, Aaron picked up a piece of meat for her and asked, "What do you mean by saying


    refuse?"


    Rita was stunned. Didn''t he refuse that actress? She was not at the scene at that time, so she made up


    a story in her own mind. ''Mr. Aaron coldly refused the courtship of a popr actress and the actress''s


    love turned to hatred that she deliberately hyped up the news about her dubious rtionship with


    Aaron.


    It was said that now there was a huge rumor that Aaron had an affair with Mandy, and Rita, Aaron''s


    lawfully wedded wife, had already been neglected by him.


    The rumor was spreading so fast that she had to almost believe it herself.


    "Well, you mean you didn''t refuse her? Then why is there such a gossip?"


    Aaron frowned. "Someone must have done it on purpose. That Mandy doesn''t have the guts to spread


    such a rumor. I think there is someone behind her..."


    "Have you guessed who it is?"


    Rita took a bite of the meat, her big eyes full of curiosity.


    "It doesn''t matter whether I have guessed it or not. Let''s finish our dinner quickly and watch TV after


    then."


    "Oh," said Rita. Suddenly, she rolled her eyes and came up with an idea.


    "I have an idea that if we two y a trick together, do you think it will make the game more interesting?"


    Knowing what she was going to do, Aaron smiled and said, "Are you sure you want to y an old


    trick?"


    Rita snorted, "It''s the old trick that works. It always works. If you don''t believe me, let''s have a try, such


    as a quarrel or..."


    Since his wife wanted to y, of course Aaron would choose to cooperate with her.


    "Well, let''s y a role. I also want to know what the person who was behind spreading the rumor and


    what he wants to do."


    Rita pouted and thought, ''Is it too boring? No, right?


    The two of them really had nothing to do.''


    However, once the two of them decided to work together, they soon did it.


    On the second morning, Rita put some foundation on her face deliberately, pretending to be weary-


    looking, as if she hadn''t slept for two or three days. Her little face looked very pitiful.


    "Ms. Rita, don''t always be busy with your work. You need a good rest. Besides, no matter what others


    say, just ignore them."


    As the assistant of Rita, Jenny was the first one to stand out to defend andfort her. She didn''t


    know what was wrong with Mr. Aaron recently. There were rumors about him frequently with a female


    star. Looking at the haggard look on Rita''s face, she knew that the rumors were most likely true. After


    all, it was difficult for a man like Mr. Aaron not to be tempted.


    "I know. Thank you."


    Jenny poured her a cup of coffee and whispered, "I thought a good man like Mr. Aaron is rare in the


    world. Now it seems that I''m thinking too much. I didn''t expect that Mr. Aaron is also such a man."


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Rita tried to hold back herughter, but she pretended to be helpless and depressed on the surface.


    She looked like a concubine who had lost the king''s favor and was about to be thrown into the cold


    pce.


    In the afternoon, when Aaron came, he also looked a little unhappy and seemed to be going to me


    someone.


    He walked into Rita''s office and mmed the door, harshly.


    With a bang, the people around were all shocked.


    Soon, Rita''s cry came from the office.


    "Aaron Leng, you bastard! Do you feel guilty for me? Are you trying to ruin our marriage?"


    "If you keep doing this, we will divorce! I mean it!"


    "Divorce? You threatened me with a divorce! Fine! I will agree with you."


    Rita''s cry was heartbreaking, but in fact, it was just like dry thunder without rain.


    Aaron was actually sitting aside peeling an apple for her. When he saw her crying for more than ten


    minutes, he felt so sorry for her.


    "Have a rest. Your throat is about to break."


    Rita took the apple and took a bite. She couldn''t speak clearly with apple in her mouth, "Acting needs


    to be done in a full set. Now, I''m afraid the title of your ''wife protecting maniac'' will bepletely


    erased. What do you think? Do I act like an actress?"


    With a smile on his face, Aaron nodded and said, "Yes, you are the best. But now your husband''s


    images have copsed,pletely."


    "Oh, it''s not enough yet. You have to break somethingter and then call me again, like Rita, you bitch!


    You know?"


    The corners of his mouth twitched and he said awkwardly, "I can''t say that. Let''s pass that part."


    "I can''t act alone. I think at lease you need to break the cup, okay?"


    Rita picked up the cup and handed it to him. After thinking for a while, she took it back.


    "No, wait. This cup is very expensive. I can''t be such a spendthrift. How about you throw all the


    documents on the groundter and then I will pick it up by myself?"


    Holding her in his arms, Aaron kissed her hard and said, "You''re such a quirky little thing. Don''t act


    anymore. I''m sure someone will spread the news that we had a fight today."


    "Then tell me, what is the purpose of the people behind this rumors?"


    Rita was really curious. Was the gossip hyping up just for money or was that Mandy Lu being used by


    someone to destroy the rtionship between her and Aaron?

 Chapter 246 The Person Behind The Rumors

    Chapter 246 The Person Behind The Rumors


    A hint of thought shed through Aaron''s eyes and then he said, "It won''t be long before we know the


    truth."


    As expected, not long after, the news that Rita and Aaron had a quarrel in thepany was spread


    out. It was said that Rita cried so sadly but Aaron waspletely indifferent. It seemed that the two of


    them were about to divorce.


    After knowing the news, Nora hummed happily all the way to attend Sarah''s appointment.


    "Sarah, your idea is great! I didn''t expect that Rita would be fooled by just a little trick."


    Sarah stirred the coffee in the table and felt something was wrong.


    "Mandy was my ssmate in college. By rights, it''s easy for her to hook up with Aaron because of her


    appearance and means. But I heard from her that Aaron didn''t care about her at all. I had no choice but


    to find someone to hype this news up."


    Without thinking too deep about it, Nora just felt that Rita had be an abandoned woman, and


    there was nothing to be afraid of.


    "No matter whether my cousin Aaron takes a fancy to Mandy or not, it''s true that there is a conflict


    between the two of them. As long as there is a conflict, we don''t have to worry. We will have time to


    take advantage of it. I used to think about sending his old love to seduce him, but I didn''t seed."


    Sarah nced at Nora. She also knew the case about Kaley. She smoothed her hair and smiled, "Men


    always like freshness."


    "Sarah, you are really something!" Nora kept ttering Sarah. Although Sarah was not from her


    biological rtions, she didn''t care about it as long as she could help her to deal with Rita.


    Sarah answered indifferently with a hum, trying to hide her confusion inside her mind. It seemed that


    everything went too fast, making people feel unprepared, but Sarah could not tell which step was


    wrong. Maybe she really thought too much, and Rita was not a woman to be afraid of.


    "As long as there is a conflict between Rita and my cousin Aaron, and Rita will make a fuss again, then


    he is not in the mood to take in charge of thepany. Then it will be the perfect time for my cousin


    Scott."


    With a faint smile at the corners of her mouth, Sarah asked uncertainly, "Is that Rita really so


    important?"


    Nora said in a sour tone, but she had to admit it. "Of course, my cousin asked Yvonne Jiang to kneel


    down and apologize to her, and he almost destroyed the whole Jiang family."


    Sarah nodded thoughtfully. "I''ve heard of this before. I heard that Magee Jiang also had a short


    rtionship with Rita before."


    Nora snorted and deliberately ndered Rita in her words, "Not only for a short time. He had a deep


    feeling for her. My cousin Aaron is too stupid to fall in love with such a woman."


    "Maybe we can make good use of that Magee Jiang."


    Sarah was not as brainless and hotheaded as Nora. She was more scheming than her. Otherwise, she


    wouldn''t have married into the Leng family.


    "Then we have to wait for the opportunity, but the Jiang family are so useless. Yvonne used to be so


    arrogant, but now she is forced to go abroad."


    Nora mocked others without realizing her own nature at all. Wasn''t she scared to death when Aaron


    dealt with the people who bullied Rita which included herself?This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    A hint of mockery shed through Sarah''s eyes, but she smiled sweetly, "There must be a chance. But


    now let''s just see how far this y can go. A few dayster, I''ll ask Mandy to meet that Rita."


    Sarah finished her words, narrowing her eyes.


    Mandy was a vain woman who loved money and fame. She had long been obsessed with the young


    and rich man like Aaron and wanted to hook up with him. Since Aaron had given her this opportunity, of


    course she wouldn''t let it go. Sarah thought that why not just stand aside and watch Mandy fight with


    Rita. No matter who won and who lost, it would be no loss to herself.


    "Sarah, what about me? Do you want me to show up?"


    Nora couldn''t wait to mock Rita. She had been suffering a setback before, and now she finally had the


    chance to make aeback. She was waiting for Aaron to kick Rita out so that she could vent her


    anger!


    "Don''t get involved, or it will be really bad. Remember that!"


    Sarah said in a serious tone, and Nora had to agree and stuck out her tongue.


    "Well, I''ll just let her go for the time being."


    Nora thought that she had plenty of opportunities to deal with Rita in the future, so she did not have to


    be in a hurry.


    During the time when people all thought that Rita would lost Aaron''s favor, she was enjoying the


    massage of Aaron.


    "Yes, yes. It''s there. My waist has been aching recently. It must be because I have sit for a long time."


    Aaron had be more and more skilled at massage, and asionally, he would take advantage of


    his wife by touching her.


    "If I had known that you worked so hard, I would have locked you at home and wouldn''t let you go


    anywhere."


    Aaron felt sorry for her. She was so busy all day long that she didn''t pay attention to her health.


    "Tell me, is it because that you are so tired to let our baby leave since we still have no one?"


    Looking down at the big hand on her belly, Rita''s mouth twitched.


    "Screw you! Have you ever seen a baby leave because of his mother being too tired? That is only your


    problem. Your time is not right... Hmm... Hmm..."


    Before Rita could finish her words, her lips were covered by Aaron. It had been a long time since the


    two of them had such a fierce kiss. Rita felt that she was almost unable to breathe, so she pushed


    Aaron hard.


    After a long time, he finally let go of her. Then he picked her up and put her on the bed in the bedroom.


    "What are you doing?"


    "It''s just the right time."


    "I was talking nonsense just now! Aaron, wait..."


    Rita felt like no need to cry out for that would be useless. Now she finally understood what it meant to


    ask for trouble by herself.

 Chapter 247 I Am Willing To Tangle With Him

    Chapter 247 I Am Willing To Tangle With Him


    Due to theck of cooperation of Aaron with Rita''s acting, the rumor faded away in a few days. After


    that, it was quiet for two days, as if nothing had happened.


    But now, Rita was still a poor woman abandoned by Aaron in the eyes of many people.


    T��xt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ms. Rita, someone is looking for you outside."


    Rita rubbed her tired shoulder and asked, "Who is it?"


    Jenny hesitated for a moment, "Well, it''s... It''s a young man seems to be anxious to see you."


    Rita frowned and thought that there must be something bad if someone came to her at this moment.


    "I see. Don''t let him in. I''ll go out to have a look."


    Rita put down her work and went downstairs to see who it was.


    "Riri..."


    It was Magee. He ran to Rita in a hurry when he saw her.


    "Why are you here?"


    Rita was a little surprised. She didn''t expect that Magee woulde to her at this time. But she had


    already figured out what had happened between the two and made an ending to it, so she didn''t want


    to have anything to do with him. But if Magee was used by someone and wanted to hurt her again, she


    would definitely not be polite!


    "Ie to see you. How are you doing recently?"


    Looking at Rita''s extremely strange eyes, Magee''s heart was slightly hurt. It was his fault in the past.


    He didn''t cherish her well, and even hurt her for his own interests.


    "I''m fine. If there''s nothing else, I think I have to go back to work."


    Rita felt it very embarrassed. If the things in the past hadn''t happened, the two of them would have


    been strangers earlier.


    "Wait a minute, Riri." Magee stretched his hand to grab Rita''s arm. "If he doesn''t treat you well, just tell


    me. I will... I will be with you."


    Rita thought his words were a little ridiculous. So she said, "Whether he treats me well or not seems to


    have nothing to do with you. You helped me once, and I have paid off the favor. So I think you don''t


    have to do that."


    Rita refused politely. In fact, she also wanted to give him the face atst.


    "I know I am not qualified in your eyes to say that, but Aaron Leng betrayed you, and he is not qualified


    either.Riri, think it over, and don''t refuse me all the time, okay?"


    Rita got the point immediately. It turned out that it was only that Magee heard about the gossip between


    Aaron and Mandy, and then he came to her. But now that he was smart enough, how could he believe


    such a trick? Was the person behind the scene was using a serial trick?


    Rita doubted in her heart, and inexplicably raise a kind of disgust at Magee. He couldn''t wait toe to


    poach her back, and if Aaron knew it, he would find an opportunity to clean up the Jiang family.


    "Why do you have to do that? You can''t judge whether he is qualified or not."


    It never urred to Magee that Rita would protect Aaron like this even when the situation was bad at


    her side, so he sneered, "Yes, I''m not qualified to judge him. Then don''t you remember our previous


    rtionship at all?"


    "It''s meaningless to mention it now. Sorry, excuse me, I''m leaving now."


    Rita didn''t want to say anything more and shook off his hand.


    "Wait, Rita."


    Magee rushed to her. His voice was full of worry and anxiety. "If it goes on like this, you will be the only


    one who gets hurt. I don''t want to see you get hurt. Please trust me this time."


    Rita looked back at him and feltplicated inside.


    "Sometimes what you see with your eyes may not be true. I hope you can understand this point."


    The light in his eyes dimmed. "Riri, do you really think that Aaron can be with you wholeheartedly all


    the time? You should have known who he is and who you are."


    Rita also understood what he meant. Yes, Magee was right. Aaron would have the woman he wanted


    whoever she was. Why did he have to be with her? However, it turned out that she was the only one


    who could survive in being with Aaron. Ha-ha, what a hrious thing!


    "Who do you think you are? Do you think that everyone would like to take the position and identity so


    important like you?"


    Magee was helpless. "You know that''s not what I mean. I just want you to be fine. It''s not good for you


    to tangle with him like this."


    Rita snorted, "If you really want me to be fine, then don''t bother my life any more. No matter what


    happened between me and him, it''s just between the two of us. It has nothing to do with you. Besides,


    I''m willing to tangle with him, okay?"


    Magee was stunned. He once thought that Rita only loved him, but the love havingsted so many


    years was no match for Aaron?


    Why? Why could this happen?


    "Riri, are you cheated by him? He..."


    "Well, that''s enough for the topic. Anyway, it''s between me and him. It has nothing to do with you. I say


    it again. Please go back. Don''te to me anymore in the future. It''s better for you not to make trouble


    for yourself."


    Making Magee be speechless, Rita turned around and went back to thepany.


    Several employees in thepany watched curiously and couldn''t help gossiping.


    "He seems to be the son of the Jiang family. I heard that he had a rtionship with Ms. Rita before."


    "Really? Ms. Rita''s ex-boyfriend is also handsome! Which one should we stand in now?"


    Looking at the crisis in the rtionship between Rita and Aaron, everyone began to choose to stand in


    lines. Some supported the rtionship between Rita and Aaron, and some said that Rita and Magee


    wanted to rekindle their rtionship. In a word, people said everything, which made Rita speechless.


    "Ms. Rita, you have a call now."


    "Oh, okay."


    Rita walked over to answer the phone, only to hear a clear female voice from the other end of the


    phone.

 Chapter 248 Never Playing Cards According To The Routine At All

    Chapter 248 Never ying Cards ording To The Routine At All


    "Hello, is that Miss Rita?"


    Hearing the woman''s voice on the phone, Rita was secretly happy that she finally got this Mandy Lu


    showing up!


    "Yes, speaking. May I ask who are you?"


    Rita pretended that she didn''t know her, and she deliberately made her voice sound a little trembling.


    Mandy sneered, "Nice to meet you, Rita. I believe you must have heard about it before about ... what


    happened between Mr. Aaron and I. So I think we can need a talk together."


    After being silent for two seconds, Rita agreed without hesitation, "Okay, see you in the cafe after I get


    off work today."


    Rita agreed so decisively that Mandy almost failed to react.


    This... This was not right! Generally speaking, when a woman encountered such a situation, she would


    shout abuse or avoid seeing the mistress. In theory, as awfully wedded wife, why should she agree


    to see a mistress? It''s not bad if she did not give the mistress an unpleasant look. But how could Rita


    talk to her so kindly? Mandy could not figure it out.


    However, the attitude of Rita at this time really made Mandy feel flustered.


    Could it be... Mandy thought about it for a while and finally decided to meet Rita first and then to see


    what she wanted to do.


    The two of them made an appointment at a cafe. After work, Rita didn''t ask Aaron to pick her up.


    On the way, Rita received a phone call from Aaron.


    "Where are you? I''ll be there soon."


    "If youe here too, our plot will be revealed. Just wait for me at home."


    Aaron frowned. "I''m worried about you. No matter what she says, you won''t believe her, okay?"


    His voice was domineering but also full of concern. Rita smiled sweetly, "I know. Don''t worry about me.


    It''s okay."


    As soon as Rita arrived at the appointed coffee shop, she saw immediately Mandy in a light pink id


    shirt and fashion sunsses.


    Sure enough, the temperament of a female star was different. Rita sighed in her heart. But... why did


    Mandy still make her feel a little ufortable?


    "So you are Miss Rita? Please have a seat."


    Mandy''s voice was so coquettish that Rita couldn''t help but get goose bumps when she heard Mandy


    talking.


    "Yes, so what can I do for you?"


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Rita said with a smile on her face. No one could tell her emotion from her expression and tone.


    Mandy was puzzled, but when she thought of what Sarah had said to her, she had to bite the bullet and


    continued, "Miss Rita, I''lle straight to the point. You must have heard about the gossip recently,


    which has brought some unhappiness to your rtionship with Mr. Aaron. I apologize deeply to you.


    But Miss Rita, you should also understand that a man like Aaron Leng can''t only have one woman in


    his life."


    Rita raised her eyebrows. The words implied that she really had an affair with Aaron.


    "Miss Mandy, you seem to have an inner meaning in your words."


    Rita pretended not to understand, but her little face showed a helpless expression.


    "Miss Rita, we are both smart people. I don''t need to say the things so clearly. You should understand


    me."


    Rita stirred the coffee in her cup and asked casually, "Miss Mandy, do you mean that you have an affair


    with my husband?"


    Mandy''s face turned green immediately. She wondered why Rita didn''t y her cards ording to the


    usual routine at all.


    Amon woman shouldn''t treat a mistress like this!


    Sarah specially had sent someone to follow and secretly take pictures of the two of them, in order to


    directly take a picture of the angry and unbearable expression of Rita. In this way, it was certain that


    Aaron had an affair with another woman. As long as she held the video in his hand, her husband Scott


    could seize the opportunity to expand the bad situation and seize the power of management of the


    Lengpany.


    As for that female star, Mandy, she would hope her to try her best to win Aaron, which would be good


    for her.

 Chapter 249 The Plan Failed

    Chapter 249 The n Failed


    "Miss Rita, if I say yes, what do you think?"


    Mandy deliberately provoked her, hoping that Rita would get angry as soon as possible. It would be


    better if Rita stood up and poured coffee on her.


    "Oh," said Rita. She blinked her big eyes and began to talk nonsense.


    "Well, that''s normal to me. You don''t know that Aaron has too many women and I can''t deal with all of


    them. But luckily I''m a broad-minded person and I''m open-minded about marriage. Love is just a story.


    If you don''t have anything else to say, I''ll leave first."


    After saying that, Rita stood up and was about to leave, as if she really didn''t care about it at all.


    "Wait, Rita, aren''t you afraid that I will rece you one day?"


    She didn''t care how many women Aaron had, she would care about Rita''s concern about her own


    position. Mandy believed that Rita must have a weakness.


    She didn''t believe that this woman really didn''t care about Aaron at all. After all, Rita was his wife!


    Rita scratched her head with both hands and continued, "Well... It''s possible, but I''m afraid you have to


    pass many tests and challenges first. After all, the total people who like my husband there could stuff


    up a train. Come on! You have my support!"


    Seeing Mandy''s face turning purple with anger, Rita was secretly pleased.


    ''You mistress want to get the position to rece me? There was no even a tiny chance! I have only one


    sincere advice. Get out as quickly as you can!'' Rita thought.


    After Rita left, Mandy was so angry that she almost lost her bnce.


    Now she finally saw the power of this legendary Rita. No wonder Aaron liked her so much. It seemed


    that what she and Sarah had done didn''t bother her at all!


    Maybe they were fooled by Rita from the very beginning!


    Not long after Mandy left the cafe, Sarah called her.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "How''s it going? Did it work?"


    Mandy was so angry that she shouted at the phone.


    "I''m so stupid. Why did I agree to cooperate with you? We were all fooled by Rita. She didn''t even take


    me seriously at all!"


    Sarah was shocked and murmured, "How is that possible? Have you revealed any ws?"


    Rita was not a fool. So she guessed that it must be Mandy who exposed herself at some moment.


    Seeing that Mandy failed, Sarah med Mandy in her heart.


    "ws? Ha-ha, she didn''t believe that something would happen between me and Aaron Leng from the


    beginning."


    Thinking of what Rita''s tone was like at that time, Mandy was full of anger. What did she mean by


    saying that there was a train for people who liked Aaron? Was she the same kind of person on the


    train? What a lousy metaphor! So exasperating!


    "What? Rita didn''t believe it!"


    Hearing this, Sarah felt dizzy. All their efforts were in vain! Damn it! Damn Rita!


    "I see. Let herugh this time. There will be plenty of opportunities for us to take back in the future."


    Mandy didn''t want to get involved in this anymore. Maybe Aaron would take action against herself in


    the future, so she said impatiently, "There''s no more future. I won''t get involved in this kind of thing


    anymore."


    She was greedy for vanity and wanted to climb up the socialdder, especially for an excellent man like


    Aaron. How could any woman not fall in love with him? But she was not that stupid. She had been used


    by Sarah this time. No matter how much benefits it would have in the future, she would never do such a


    thing again.


    "No, wait, Mandy, listen to me..." Sarah tried to persuade her, but Mandy refused.


    "Well, don''t use me as a pawn. I won''t buy it! Don''t think that I don''t know what you are really thinking.


    You are using me to deal with Rita. If both of us lost, you would reap what you could get. Sarah, do you


    think that I don''t know what you are thinking?"


    Mandy hung up the phone before Sarah could say anything!


    Since then, there had been no gossip about Mandy and Aaron. Rita went to work every day and


    enjoyed a good life with Aaron.


    One day, Nina suddenly rushed into thepany, looking very anxious.


    "Riri, are you okay? You look so haggard."


    A few days ago, Nina went on a trip with her friends. When she heard that there was a crisis in the


    rtionship between Rita and Aaron, she immediately rushed back.


    "I''m fine. I''m just a little tired recently. Did you have fun on your trip?"


    Nina sat down and Rita made her a cup of coffee.


    "Well, Frank insisted on going with me. If I didn''t take him with me, I would havee back earlier."


    Thinking of Frank, Nina gnashed her teeth. She wanted toe back after getting the news, but Frank


    dared to stop her! He also said that his buddy Aaron was not that kind of person and the news was


    totally faking.


    Now seeing Rita''s pitiful face, Nina wished she could bite Frank to death!


    Rita smiled and changed the topic. "You two have been quarreling for so long. Don''t you consider being


    together with each other?"


    Nina was surprised to hear the suggestion from Rita. How could Rita change the topic into her


    suddenly?

 Chapter 250 I Promise I Wont Beat Him To Death

    Chapter 250 I Promise I Won''t Beat Him To Death


    "We two... Anyway, we are of the simr character. We are not suitable to be a couple at all."


    Nina was careless and liked to y. Besides, she was spoiled since she was a child, so she hadn''t


    decided to settle down yet.


    Frank was also a notorious yboy in the circle. His family was powerful and no one dared to provoke


    him, so sometimes the temper of the two people was really simr.


    "Silly girl, don''t you think about it carefully? Frank seems to be dissolute, but in fact, have you ever


    seen him really close to any other women? Is there anyone else except you?"


    Nina thought about it carefully and shook her head in confusion.


    "It seems that... he really didn''t. But it didn''t mean that he likes me."


    Nina lowered her voice and almost buried her head in the coffee cup.


    "You just deceive yourself, okay?" Rita poked her little head and continued, "You are not a teenage girl


    anymore. If you don''t get married in two years, you will soon be an old girl. I think Frank is also


    good to you. Don''t miss the Mr. Right."


    "Why do you speak like my mom?" The expression on Nina''s face turned into a tangle. "But, I''m not


    sure whether I like him or not. Marriage is the tomb of love. I won''t get married."


    She didn''t want to marry Frank. She hadn''t had enough fun! Bah! She didn''t want to be with that guy.


    "Then let time prove everything. Let''s see who will say it out first between you two."


    Rita giggled and suddenly looked forward to the day when Nina and Frank were together. These two


    people were born opponents. At the time when the day came, the wedding scene must be very


    interesting.


    Nina snorted proudly and pretended not to care about it. She was so beautiful. Was she short of men to


    marry? Frank always went against her. That was not the affectionate signal!


    Nina was lost in thought. A few minutester, she realized what she was doing here today.


    "Oh, I almost forgot to ask you."


    Nina patted her forehead and she realized what she was doing here today.


    "Did Aaron Leng do something wrong to you? Don''t hide the truth for him. I promise I won''t beat him to


    death if you tell me what really happened."


    Nina rolled up her sleeves and showed a fierce expression. It was unforgivable that the damn Aaron


    dared to betray her Riri like this!


    "He didn''t do anything. How could he do it?"


    Rita shook her head and chuckled. It had to be said that the words of Aaron had reallye true. As


    soon as this matter happened, the good husband''s image of him waspletely copsed.


    "The news said that he has an affair with that popr female star. I heard that the female star was


    endorsing for hispany."


    Rita whispered in her ear and told her everything. From the beginning that the two people deliberately


    quarreled with each other to the scene when Mandy came to see Rita. Hearing this, Nina couldn''t help


    laughing.


    "Oh my God! You two are so bad! Riri, after you''re ying the trick, Aaron Leng, ha-ha, his arrogant


    and good image! Ha-ha-ha."


    Nina almost burst intoughter and tears. She thought that the logic of Rita''s brain was incredible. She


    was really admiring what she said to Mandy that day. Mandy must be so angry that her face turned


    purple.


    Rita shrugged and pretended to be innocent.


    "I have no choice. In order to find out who is behind it, I have to do this."


    Fortunately, Aaron had found out something about the matter. His sacrifice of his great image was not


    in vain.


    "Have you found it out now? Does it have anything to do with that Nora again?"


    In Nina''s opinion, as long as something bad happened to Rita, it must have something to do with the


    big breasted and brainless Nora! She was always making trouble for Rita!


    Rita shook her head thoughtfully. "It seems that... It really had nothing to do with her. But I don''t know


    actually. Maybe she was frightened by Aaronst time, so she behaved herself. But what I can''t figure


    out is... I can''t believe it has anything to do with that woman."


    "Who?"


    With curiosity in her eyes, Nina heard the nameing out of Rita''s mouth, "Sarah Lin."


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "What? Her? It''s her?"


    It was unbelievable to Nina that Sarah didn''t have anymunication with them. She had no reason to


    destroy the rtionship between Rita and Aaron!


    "Yes, I was a little surprised when I knew it. But Aaron had found out that she and Mandy were


    ssmates in college and that the two had been talking on the phone recently. Moreover, spreading


    this kind of rumor didn''t bring much benefit to Mandy herself. It was just a hype for her. Then someone


    must have given her benefits behind the scene, which are enough to attract her to deal with me."


    Nina was a little confused, but she could basically understand the whole matter. There was only one


    thing that she couldn''t figure out.


    "If so, what good will Sarah gain by dealing with you?"


    Rita shook her head and said in a low voice then, "I can''t figure it out, but maybe she has a purpose


    from the beginning. If she failed this time, she might find another way."


    If Rita wanted to find out the answer, it depended on what means Sarah would use next.

 Chapter 251 A Scheming Woman

    Chapter 251 A Scheming Woman


    "Forget it. I don''t want to waste my time on it. I''m hungry. How about going out to have some barbecue


    with me after work?"


    Rita also didn''t want to think about it anymore, so she agreed to have dinner with Nina after work. After


    sending Nina away, Rita sorted out her thoughts and continued to work.


    In the afternoon, Aaron came. He sat on the sofa, looking very tired.


    "Why do you look so pale? Let me get you a cup of coffee."


    Rita knew that he was very busy recently, so she was worried that his body might not be able to bear it.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "I''m fine. It''s just someone has been restless recently. Next week, father''s birthday ising."


    When he thought of this, Aaron frowned again. There were always some people who wanted to make


    trouble in such an asion.


    "Then what gift should we prepare?"


    "You don''t have to worry about that. I''ll arrange someone to prepare it. Be careful recently, especially


    my sister-inw. "


    With a sneer at the corners of his mouth, Aaron thought that Sarah suddenly took action against them.


    It seemed that Scott had other thoughts on the control of the Leng family.


    "I know. Sarah did it all of a sudden... Is it for the sake of your brother Scott?"


    Rita asked with uncertainty. But as far as she knew, Sarah didn''t seem to like Scott very much. Why did


    she suddenly have an idea to help him?


    "After all, she has children of him. It''s also for herself to support Scott. But if she wants to plot against


    you, then she can''t me me for being ruthless."


    With his eyes narrowed, a touch of anger appeared on his eyebrows. ''It would be so easy to take


    advantage of my weakness!'' Aaron thought.


    After thinking about it carefully, Rita finally came to the point. It turned out that Sarah had targeted her


    just to find an opportunity to harm Aaron.


    It seemed that Sarah was really a scheming woman!


    After a few days of peace, the birthday of Aaron''s father Lambert came. Lambert had been in the


    business world for most of his life and had a wide range of contacts. His fifty-five-year-old birthday


    party was very grand.


    It was rare for Selena to be in a better mood today, so she asked someone to dress her up specially.


    Before the party started, Nora] came to pester Selena.


    "Auntie Selena, you are so beautiful today. Everyone would know you are a beauty from the young


    age."


    Looking at the face in the mirror, Selena suddenly remembered something and her face gradually


    darkened.


    "That''s not a thing. I still can''t avoid the torture from time."


    After she smoothed her hair, Selena recalled the past. When she was young, she wanted marry the


    man she loved regardless of anything, but the result was now like this. Her husband was obsessed with


    someone else, and he even liked that person''s daughter too!


    "Auntie Selena, what are you thinking about?"


    Nora put on the earrings for her and nodded with satisfaction.


    "Nothing. It''ste now. Let''s go out."


    Nora held Selena''s arm and walked into the hall. It was already overcrowded. Severaldies


    surrounded Selena as soon as they saw her.


    Selena looked around the hall and suddenly asked with a frown, "Where is Aaron?"


    She only cared about whether Aaron hade or not. She didn''t even mention Rita at all, as if there


    was no such a person.


    "Cousin Aaron and his wife must be still on the way. Maybe they are stuck in a traffic jam."


    Sarah came over and smiled gracefully.


    Selena snorted, "How dare sheete on such an important asion?"


    Seeing that Selena was angry, Nora coaxed her in a hurry, "Well, Auntie Selena, today is uncle''s


    birthday. You don''t need to be angry about others. You should be happy."


    Selena''s face softened. "You are the most sensible one. Let''s go over there."


    Nora held Selena''s arm and walked to the side of Lambert. Sarah stayed there and smiled awkwardly.


    She didn''t know what was wrong with her words just now, which made Selena gave her that kind of


    look.


    At this time, the door of the hall was pushed open slowly.


    Hand in hand, Aaron strode in with Rita. They were a perfect match. And the showing up of them


    attracted all the attention. It was said that Rita had a frequent quarrel with Aaron, and the female star


    was suspected to be a mistress. Judging from their behavior today, the two of them behaved so


    intimately that they didn''t seem to be acting.


    "You look so beautiful today, Rita."


    Sarah took the initiative to walk over, as if she was familiar with Rita.


    "I''m ttered, Sarah. You look so gorgeous today."


    Rita avoided her hand quietly and said in a somewhat alienated tone. She came to found out that


    Sarah was also a ruthless person in secret. Presumably, this n failed. Sarah should know that Aaron


    had found out the person behind the scene. But she didn''t hide from them. Instead, she came to Rita


    as if nothing had happened.


    "Aaron, father asked you to see him when you arrive."


    Sarah didn''t leave after she delivered the message.

 Chapter 252 A Tramp Is Always Good At Seducing People

    Chapter 252 A Tramp Is Always Good At Seducing People


    With a nod, Aaron suddenly turned around and kissed Rita on the forehead. "I have something to deal


    with. Take care of yourself."


    Rita blushed and said obediently, "Don''t worry. Nina and Frank will be here soon."


    He nced at Sarah with a sneer and walked past her by striding with his long legs.


    The people around who saw the kissing couldn''t help but whisper to each other about the couple


    showing off their love.


    "Didn''t you say that Mr. Aaron has an affair with that female star? What happened today..."


    "Yeah, yeah, they''re so strange. Is the rumor wrong?"


    "I agree with you. Mr. Aaron has always spoiled Rita. He asked Miss Yvonne to kneel down and


    apologize to her. In my opinion, it''s just that people outside don''t want to see the couple being good


    and spread the fake news deliberately."


    Sarah couldn''t help clenching her fists. The couple were really hard to deal with. Did they show love


    and break the rumors in public on purpose to show to her?


    Looking at Sarah''s gloomy face, Rita took two steps forward and said, "Sarah, excuse me for a


    moment."


    Not long after Rita walked inside, she met Marvin who was wandering around with a ss of wine.


    "Long time no see."


    Marvin raised his ss and looked at her with amazement. Today, Rita was dressed very well, with a


    pair of divine eyes showing wisdom and quick-witted charming.


    "You too."


    Rita took a sip of the red wine and asked, "Why don''t you say hello to the people? You are here alone."


    "I''m tired of this kind of asion. Isn''t it good to be alone?"


    Rita raised her eyebrows. Although Nora was annoying, her brother was a good person. In the Su


    family, Marvin was the most normal person.


    "Then I''ll have a drink with you."


    "Okay."


    Sarah was so angry that her face turned pale when she saw Rita and Marvin talked cheerfully and


    humorously.


    Sarah thought what Nora said was right. Rita was a seductress who always seduced men. It was okay


    that Aaron liked her, but how could Marvin also take a fancy to her. After all, he had worked so hard


    before, but she didn''t get any favor from Marvin.


    Biting her lips, Sarah thought to herself, ''Wait and see, Rita!''


    "What are you doing here? Go and propose a toast to father!"


    Since Scott hadn''t seen Sarah for a long time, he had to go and find her in person. Seeing that the


    woman was standing there in a daze, he got angry at once.


    "I see."


    Sarah took a deep breath to calm herself down. Then she walked towards Lambert with Scott.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Lambert had just finished talking with Aaron and looked good. Scott took Sarah over. He said in a


    smile, "Today is father''s birthday. This is a watch made in 1980s that you value so much. I have


    arranged to buy the watch at a high price abroad."


    Scott pped his hands and someone sent a delicate box to him.


    When he opened it, Lambert smiled with satisfaction.


    "Yes, it''s this watch. You did it on purpose."


    "I''m d you like it, father."


    Seeing that he had won the favor of Lambert, Scott immediately shifted the topic to Aaron.


    "I wonder what gift my brother Aaron has prepared for father''s birthday. Everyone is looking forward to


    it."


    The rtionship between Aaron and the Leng family wasn''t good. He hadn''t sent anything to Lambert''s


    during hisst few birthdays, but Lambert didn''t care about it. This time, it was obvious that Scott


    wanted to take advantage of the situation.


    "You know what kind of person Aaron is. How could he remember any gift?"


    Selena said in a lukewarm tone, with a hint of dissatisfaction. But obviously, the dissatisfaction was not


    for a gift. She didn''t like Rita, but she married Aaron and Aaron brought her into the Leng family, which


    had crossed her bottom line.


    "Aaron sent me a really good gift this time."


    As he spoke, Lambert saw Rita walking towards him.


    "Father, wish you a happy birthday and a long life."


    "Good, good, good."


    Lambert looked at Rita with a gentle smile. He looked at her face as if he was looking at another


    person. Selena, who was holding the arm of Lambert, noticed this and couldn''t help trembling with


    anger. As long as she saw Rita, she would think of that woman, who had stolen her husband''s heart!


    Now this woman''s daughter took away her son''s heart again!


    "Riri,e here."


    Aaron waved at Rita and said, "Tell everyone what gift we give to father."


    In fact, he didn''t want to prepare a gift at all in the past, but Rita had asked him what they should


    prepared as a gift before. Thinking that Lambert had taken good care of Rita, he decided to send him a


    gift.


    "The gift is that our products have been sold overseas to eight countries with the efforts of several days


    and nights of all the staff and Aaron. The sales has far surpassed the one in the second ce by one


    point five times."


    Everyone was shocked at once. The Leng family was ranked first in thepany of the city, and now it


    was going abroad. Wouldn''t it be stronger? Lambert''s wish for so many years had almost been fulfilled


    by Aaron.


    "What''s more, there are hundreds of partners in ourpany in other countries. So far, the stock''s rise


    is still far faster than yesterday''s second and third ce."


    Rita''s words were loud and clear, which made the face of Scott turn pale with fright. With such


    achievements of Aaron, was there any hope for him to take back the power of the Lengpany?


    Scott was worried.

 Chapter 253 What Are You Doing Acting As A Hero To Save A Beauty

    Chapter 253 What Are You Doing Acting As A Hero To Save A Beauty


    Not only Scott, but also many bosses of otherpanies present had rushed over to curry favor with


    Aaron. After all, now thepany of the Leng family was up to him, and many people hade to


    praise Rita.


    She was just an ordinary girl. She stepped into a rich family and had such a capable husband.


    Seeing that Aaron and Rita became the focus of the crowd, some people were happy but also some


    were worried.


    Of course, Nina and Frank were very happy. The smile of Marvin was also full of wishes. And Magee


    couldn''t figure out about himself to feel bad or good. He drank one after another,ughing at himself


    that he was really not as good as Aaron. He had thought that he had a chance to win Rita before, but


    now it seemed that he was just daydreaming.


    Nora gnashed her teeth in hatred, but she tried her best not to show it. She had provoked Aaron again


    and again in the past, and now she didn''t dare to make trouble in public.


    "I didn''t expect Aaron''s gift to be so chic. I''m ashamed of myself."


    Scott smiled awkwardly, but there was unwillingness in his eyes. If he were to take in charge of the


    company, he might have achieved so much now.


    Aaron didn''t say a word but just smiled. It seemed that he didn''t care about other people''s thoughts. He


    just wanted to make Rita happy. He didn''t care about the rest.


    The banquet was going on. Aaron had apanied several important guests by the side of Lambert.


    Rita was with Nina, and she was robbing the wine in her hand.


    "Don''t drink any more. If you drink too much today, I won''t be responsible for driving you home."


    Rita still had a lingering fear when she saw those drunkards got drunkst time, so she had warned


    Aaron not to drink too much in advance. If he drank too much, Rita would threaten him to run away and


    leave him alone.


    "Oh, it''s okay. Don''t worry. I won''t drink too much."


    With her chin resting on her hand, Nina peeped at the two or three rich men not far away. They were


    talking about something and the atmosphere was so lively.


    "Look, Riri. There are some handsome guys over here. One of them is so handsome. Should I go and


    flirt with him?"


    Rita''s mouth twitched and stopped her, "This is a banquet. Don''t mess around. Just sit here and wait


    quietly."


    Nina pouted andined, "No, I don''t. Frank was just forced to drink with several beautiful women.


    I''m angry to see him as if he didn''t refuse other women. yboy! He is a pervert!"


    Nina stood up angrily and walked towards the rich men with a ss of wine.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Hey, don''t go. Nina..."


    Rita was afraid that Nina would cause trouble, so she stopped her in a hurry. Nina drank too much, and


    Rita couldn''t stop her, so she had to go with her.


    "Hey, handsome boys, what are you talking about?"


    In her high heels, Nina walked over drunkenly with a charming smile on her face. The rich young men


    looked at each other, and several of them knew Nina. However, this beautiful woman had a bad


    temper, so very few people in the circle dared to flirt with her. Basically, she would flirt with whoever she


    liked.


    "Oh, Miss Nina, you drank too much."


    With a smile, Nina raised her ss and said, "I''m happy today. I''d like to introduce my best friend, Rita,


    the woman of Mr. Aaron. Ha-ha-ha..."


    Not knowing what she wasughing at, Nina proudly held up Rita''s head and kissed her on the


    forehead.


    Rita couldn''t stop her, so she had to follow her and help her stand still. After a while, those rich men


    also drank too much. Nina sat casually between them,ughing and drinking.


    The atmosphere was so lively that Rita felt a little embarrassed standing there, but she didn''t know


    what to say.


    At this moment, Frank came over. Rita walked over and took a look at him. Seeing that he was not


    drunk, she asked curiously, "Why? Didn''t you drink too?"


    Frank touched his nose and snickered, "Those people want to get me drunk. They are just a group of


    bitchy women."


    After saying that, he walked over and took a look at Nina. His face darkened in an instant.


    "Why did you drink so much? Come with me!"


    Frank wanted to pull Nina away, but his hand was directly shook off by her.


    "Let go of me. Don''t disturb me chasing handsome men."


    In a daze, Nina fell down and hugged a man. She kissed him on the face andughed.


    Frank was so angry that he almost overturned the table. "Nina, get up quickly!"


    Those rich men were also drunk. Seeing that Frank wanted to make trouble, they stood up regardless


    of anything.


    "What are you doing? Do you want to fight?"


    Frank sneered and kicked the man who wanted to stand out to the ground with his foot. Seeing this, the


    rest of them picked up the wine bottles and wanted to hit Frank


    At this time, Nina was drunk and unconscious. Seeing that the two sides were about to fight, Rita


    quickly dragged her away. Frank was good at fighting, and those who were drunk were no match for


    him. They were knocked down to the ground in a few seconds by Frank.


    Hearing the noise, everyone ran over to stop them, but Frank didn''t want to stop and directly went up to


    beat them up.


    "Stay away from her. Do you hear me?"


    Frank''s face was very gloomy and frightening. Aaron raised his eyebrows and walked towards him.


    "What are you doing? Acting as a hero to save a beauty?"


    Frank snorted and said stubbornly, "A hero to save a beauty? Come on! I just don''t like them. So I beat


    them up. Can''t I?"

 Chapter 254 Riri, Let Me Hold You For A While

    Chapter 254 Riri, Let Me Hold You For A While


    Those rich men fell to the ground and groaned. Rita nced at them and the corners of her mouth


    twitched. They were just innocently beaten by Frank.


    "Take them away."


    Aaron asked somebody to send those rich men away and then the matter was settled.


    "Are you okay?"


    He came over to Rita and rubbed her hair.


    "I''m alright. It''s just Nina. She drank too much."


    He looked at her dress and frowned, "You said you were alright. But look at you! The wine has spilled


    on your dress."


    Rita looked down and shook her head with a smile. "It doesn''t matter. I''ll go to the bathroom to clean it.


    No need to worry about this. Ask someone to send Nina hometer. She is drunk so much. I''m worried


    about her."


    "I''ll go with you to the bathroom."


    Rita pushed him and said, "No, thanks. You still have guests to talk with over there. I can go to the


    bathroom by myself."


    "Then be careful, okay?"


    Rita nodded and ran to the bathroom, lifting her dress.


    Magee was also drinking too much. So when he was looking at the blurry back figure of Rita, he


    stumbled to throw the ss aside and chased out uncontrobly.


    Rita washed her hands and cleaned the dress simply, but no matter how hard she tried, there was still


    a red wine mark on the dress. She pouted and muttered, "Damn you, Nina, If I believe you next time,


    that will be not me."


    If Nina drank too much, she would always make trouble. Fortunately, Aaron asked Frank to send her


    home. Thinking of this, an inexplicable smile appeared at the corners of Rita''s mouth. She was


    relieved. ''Frank sent her home. Would something passionate happen between the two of them?'' she


    thought.


    Rita took a look at herself in the mirror and thought it would be too troublesome to change her dress.


    Anyway, the party would be over soon, so she''d better leave it alone and go back to the party.


    "Riri..."


    When Rita was looking at herself in the mirror, she suddenly saw someone pouncing on her from back


    and she immediately dodged nimbly.


    "Who is it?"


    Rita raised her head and looked at the man who was drunk. It was Magee. His eyes were red and he


    staggered towards her. It seemed that he wanted to hug her.


    "Magee Jiang! What do you want?"


    Rita was a little flustered. After all, Magee was drunk and many of his behaviors were out of control,


    just like Aaronst time, he would only do what he wanted to do.


    "Let go of me! Let go of me! Hey!"


    Magee held Rita tightly and buried his head in her neck, breathing quickly.


    "Let me hold you for a while. It''ll be fine in a minute. I will let you go. Just a minute, okay?"


    Rita struggled desperately. If this scene was seen by others, it would certainly make a fuss.


    This was the bathroom. Maybe someone woulde inside soon.


    "Let me go, or I''ll call for help!"


    With a hopeless look on his face, Magee shouted in a hoarse voice, "You can shout if you like. You''d


    better call Aaron over here..."


    Rita frowned and said coldly, "Are you threatening me?"


    "So what? Are you afraid that he will see this?"


    There was a touch of madness in his eyes. His emotions had quickly upied his brain, and he had


    lost his mind. Even he himself did not know what he wanted to do.


    "Let me go!"


    Rita stepped hard on him with her feet which made him buzz a sound, but he just didn''t let her go.


    "I won''t let you go again. I don''t want to let you go."


    "You are drunk now, but please, I beg you to calm down!"


    In this kind of ce, she couldn''t exin clearly about what happened if someone saw this.


    "Magee Jiang! You''d better think about the consequences about your Jiang family if we are seen by


    others. You''d better think about that. Let go of me now!"


    "Riri, I''m so tired..."


    There was a touch of fragility in his low voice, which made people feel sour. But Rita was very rational


    now, and the environment she was in did not allow her to rx a little.


    "I know, but please let go of me now. If you have anything to say, you can let go of me first. I will listen


    to you."


    With a gleam in his eyes, he finally let go of her.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Riri, I''m sorry..."


    His mind was in a mess. He almost lost his bnce after loosening her.


    "Riri..."


    At this moment, Aaron came over to find her.


    "What are you doing here?"


    When he saw that Magee was about to reach out to grab Rita, he directly grabbed his wrist.


    "It''s none of your business! I want to talk to Riri! Not you! "


    Anger shed through Aaron''s eyes and he pinched Magee''s wrist hard.


    Magee cried out in pain and waved his hand and kicked at Aaron.

 Chapter 255 Mr. Aaron Was Beating up Magee Jiang Hardly

    Chapter 255 Mr. Aaron Was Beating up Magee Jiang Hardly


    "Aaron, Don''t hit him!"


    Magee was beaten hard by Aaron to fell to the ground hard, but Rita couldn''t stop him. After another


    punch of Aaron on his face, Magee stood up.


    "He''s just drunk. How can you hit him?"


    Feeling a little aggrieved, Aaron said in a stiff tone, "He was hugging you like that just now. What would


    he do to you if I came a littleter?"


    "What will the people outside think if you hit him today?"


    Many people knew what happened between Magee and Rita before. If Aaron beat him today, there


    might be some rumors that were disadvantageous to them.


    "I don''t care what others think!"


    T��xt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Aaron''s cold and domineering tone was like a child, full of strong possessiveness.


    Rita was angry with her face darkened. She knew Aaron was jealous, but he couldn''t hit him so easily!


    "Can you be less impulsive?"


    Rita walked up and helped Magee up, the she asked hurriedly, "Are you okay? Get up quickly."


    "You care about him?"


    Aaron also drank a little. As long as he saw that Rita was with another man, he would be very angry.


    "Can you stop talking nonsense? I''m really angry!"


    Magee wiped the nosebleed and suddenly became a little sober.


    "Riri, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean it just now."


    A hint of embarrassment appeared on his face. Looking at the expression of coldness on Aaron''s face,


    he smiled, but a hint of provocation also shed through his eyes.


    "I''ll call the security toe here." Seeing this, Rita was really worried.


    Aaron tried his best to suppress his anger. Seeing that Rita was about to call the security, he walked up


    to her and grabbed her hand. "Go back with me!"


    "Let me go! You are hurting me!"


    Rita felt so wronged that she almost burst into tears.


    As soon as the two of them walked out of the washroom, they bumped into Sarah and Nora.


    Sarah sensed that something must have happened when she saw the emotional expression on Aaron''s


    face.


    Seeing that he was holding Rita''s hand angrily, Sarah walked up to her and pretended to be surprised,


    "What''s wrong? You two look..."


    Standing behind, Nora looked as if she was waiting to see a good show.


    It was she who told Sarah when she found out that Magee was chasing after Rita. As expected, they


    had a conflict in a short time. Aaron would have a conflict with Rita. It seemed that this Magee was not


    an ordinary man for Rita.


    "Get out of my way!"


    Aaron had been already angry, but he was even angrier when he saw Sarah and Noraing to


    interfere.


    Sarah was taken aback by his roar.


    With a gloomy face, Rita lowered her eyes and suddenly shook off his hand hard.


    "Are you done already, Aaron Leng? I just told you not to hit him. Why did you do this? Are you


    suspecting me like that?"


    "Hit him in public. If the media knows it, they will write nonsense again."


    Rita turned her head to look at Aaron and quickly blinked at him.


    Aaron was stunned for a while and then his face changed dramatically as if he hade to his senses


    and got the message from Rita! He stretched out his hand and punched the wall.


    "Good."


    Then Aaron stood up and strode away.


    "Hey, Aaron Leng! Stop..."


    Rita stood up and caught up with him. Her eyes were red. If she didn''t hold back her tears, she would


    cry out the next second.


    Seeing the two of them leave, Sarah sneered.


    "It''s not a big deal but they are quarreling like this. The rtionship between the two doesn''t seem to


    be that strong."


    As long as she yed some tricks, coupled with the cooperation of Magee, she didn''t believe that Rita


    would have the face to stay with Aaron.


    While Sarah was thinking, Magee staggered out of the bathroom with his hand covering the corner of


    his mouth. He had a severe headache and tried his best to walk out.


    Suddenly, a hand held his arm.

 Chapter 256 The Biggest Jealousy King In The World

    Chapter 256 The Biggest Jealousy King In The World


    "Are you okay?"


    Hearing the voice, Magee looked up, and he saw Sarah smiling at him with indescribable tenderness in


    her eyes.


    But this feeling was so strange.


    "I''m fine. Thank you."


    With a touch of alienation in his eyes, he pushed her hand away.


    He knew that Sarah was the wife of Scott, and he didn''t want to get in touch with anyone from the Leng


    family.


    When Magee stood up and wanted to leave, he was stopped by Nora.


    "Don''t leave so fast. What happened just now? It''s easy to misunderstand you by people if you just go


    outside like this."


    Looking at Nora''s fair white face, a sense of disgust rose in his heart. Magee didn''t forget what this


    woman had done before. He finally seeded in leaving her. Now as soon as he saw her, he knew


    that something bad would happen.


    "Whatever you think."


    Not in the mood to exin anything to her, Magee gave her a hint with his eyes to get out of the way.


    "Wait, do you think we don''t know anything if you don''t exin? You and Rita had an affair before,


    right?"


    Magee frowned. "That''s all the story in the past. Now I have nothing to do with her."


    He was not stupid. He knew that Nora had no good intention, so he didn''t want to get Rita involved. He


    had hurt her so much in the past, and now he didn''t want to implicate her in anything bad anymore.


    "Well, it''s true that you have nothing to do with her, but... Are you really going to give up? You are also


    a man, but you are overwhelmed by Aaron Leng."


    With contempt in her eyes, Sarah mocked him rudely.


    "What do you mean by saying that?"


    With a stern look at her, Magee became vignt. Was there any attempt for Sarah to get so close to


    Nora?


    "You know exactly what I mean. Magee Jiang, your family has paid a heavy price for Rita. I don''t


    believe you don''t want to take revenge."


    Magee raise his voice. "I never tried to hurt her again. You don''t have to say these words to provoke


    me."


    Sarah got close to him and whispered in his ear, "You don''t want to take revenge on Rita, because you


    still have her in your heart, right? You want her, you want to possess her, her body and her heart, then


    what about Aaron..."


    Magee''s body froze and he kept silent for a long time.


    Seeing that he was wavering, Sarah continued, "Think it over. Are you willing to be suppressed for the


    rest of your life or are you going to fight with all your might? If you win, Rita wille back to your


    side."


    Squinting slightly, Magee gradually regained his consciousness.


    He didn''t take Sarah''s words seriously, but he had to admit that he was moved by herst sentence!


    But that didn''t mean he would choose to cooperate with them.


    "If you are trying to use these to want me to cooperate with you, I advise you to save your words."


    Sarah knew he wouldn''t agree so easily, so she didn''t force him.


    "Just think about it carefully. Look at your Jiang family now, is it worse than a dog? You are now living


    in the fear that if you make Aaron unhappy, he will find trouble with your whole Jiang family again. Look


    at your sister, who used to be so arrogant, but almost knelt down to beg for mercy. Ha-ha."


    The more Sarah said, the faster the seed of resentment in his heart grew.


    "Shut up! Stop saying that!"


    When Magee stood up and was about to leave, Nora stopped him again.


    "Do you want to escape now? Show your courage! Time to react! Rita would have been with you back


    then if you didn''t escape."


    Clenching his fists tightly, the blue veins stood out on his forehead.


    "Shut your mouth up!"


    Nora was a little scared by his horrible appearance, so she didn''t dare to reach out to stop Magee.


    "I''ll give you three days to think about it. It''s up to you whether you can win her heart or not. Let''s go."


    After saying that, Sarah took Nora away.


    A pang of agitation rose in his heart. He was so angry that he thumped the wall. Then he sat on the


    ground helplessly, closed his eyes and sighed deeply. He was too impulsive today, and he was almost


    taken advantage of by others.


    On the other side, Rita had caught up with Aaron.


    It was getting dark. The two walked to the street with dim lights. Rita suddenly squatted down and


    began tough.


    "Your expression just now... Oh, it''s like a man who was really being cuckolded."


    Aaron gritted his teeth secretly and wanted to take this naughty little bad girl home to teach her a good


    lesson.


    "You little naughty girl, I really thought you were on his side."


    Aaron reached out and rubbed her hair vigorously. His tone sounded sour.


    "I was acting, you know. As soon as I saw him drink too much, I was afraid that others would take the


    opportunity to set us up. But... Sarah and Nora came exactly in time."


    Well, these two people might make a fuss about the past stories.


    "Don''t me me if the two of them think of something bad."


    Rita stood up and said confidently, "Let me deal with these trifles. I want to see how smart they are.


    Sarah is not simple as she looks in her appearance."


    However, Aaron didn''t take them seriously. On the contrary, it was Magee who couldn''t forget Riri which


    made him angry. Damn it!


    "I don''t care about the two of them, but you must stay away from Magee in the future."


    "I see. Buy you look like the biggest jealous king in the world."


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Rita held his arm and the couple took a walk in the night wind.


    "Isn''t it a little inappropriate for us toe out like this?"


    After all, the two of them had made a ssh in the party today, and now they had be the thorn in


    the flesh of many people.


    "It''s okay. It''s boring to stay there. I think my brother will be happy to have this opportunity to show


    himself off."


    Rita smiled and asked him, "Will a rtionship really be fragile when ites to interests?"


    The rtionship between the Leng family had always been very stiff. Lambert didn''t like Selena, and


    his attitude towards his children was also very cold. And the only thing Scott wanted to do was to kick


    Aaron out of the Leng family and take back his power. Now thinking about it, the most pitiful person


    was Aaron. The more capable he was, the more responsibility he had to take.


    "Maybe. I have been used to it for so many years. Fortunately, I met you, and we really have a new


    family."


    Leaning on his shoulder, Rita breathed softly and felt at ease.


    "It will be better if we have a baby next year."


    With tenderness in his eyes, Aaron said with expectation, "By that time, we will be aplete family of


    three."


    Rita giggled, "Before that, we have to remove all the potential dangers around us."


    She believed that it wouldn''t be long before Sarah took action again, and then the danger could be


    uprooted!


    "You don''t have to be so tired. Let me handle it."


    Rita shook her head and said, "No, no, no. let me do it. Women know women best, okay?"


    With a helpless smile, he asked, "Well, so where are we going now, honey?"

 Chapter 257 The Trouble Is Coming

    Chapter 257 The Trouble Is Coming


    Rita thought for a while and said, "It''s only seven o''clock in the evening. How about we go to the


    supermarket to buy some snacks?"


    "Okay, let''s go to the shopping mall and sweep away all the snacks."


    Rita hit him on the chest and said, "Don''t be so exaggerated. Keep a low profile, okay?"


    "Yes, madam."


    The two of them went shopping. Rita bought a lot of snacks. Aaron was pushing a car behind her,


    following her steps. The he suddenly stood there in a daze. He had drunk a little and his face was a


    little red. Standing there and looking at the shelf of condoms, he looked more shy.


    "What are you looking at?"


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Rita turned around and walked towards him. When she saw the things on the shelf, she blushed


    immediately.


    "Hey, you, you... Stop watching. Hurry up!"


    "Riri, it seems that we haven''t used these things before."


    His serious tone made Rita feel shy and helpless.


    "Oh, we don''t need this kind of thing. Hurry up and go."


    Aaron blinked his eyes and was trying to reach out his hand to take one condom.


    p! Rita shook his hand to stop him and dragged him away forcefully.


    "Don''t take things randomly! We don''t need to buy this!"


    He raised his eyebrows and his face said that he wanted to have a try tonight.


    "Buy one. I''ll try it on tonight."


    "No way!"


    Rita turned around and growled at him, pinching her waist like a naughty woman.


    It was veryte when Rita and Aaron came back home with many bags.


    Aaron asked Rita to take a shower together. And then the two sat on the sofa and watched TV


    comfortably.


    When watching the TV, Rita couldn''t help yawning.


    "If you are sleepy, let''s go to bed early."


    Rita looked at him in a daze and whispered, "Even if you buy that thing back, you are not allowed to try


    it on."


    The condom he had chosen in the shopping mall was finally bought back by him.


    Aaron smiled, "Go to bed early. We have to go to work tomorrow. As for that... Let''s try it on when we


    have time."


    Rita nodded and fell asleep in his arms.


    On the second day, Rita went to work as usual. As soon as she entered thepany, she heard a


    breaking news.


    Jenny was gossiping with others. Seeing that Rita wasing, she hurried forward with the documents


    in her hands. "Ms. Rita..."


    "What happened? What are you talking about?"


    Seeing that everyone looked at her strangely, Rita could not help frowning.


    "The stock of the Jiang family has plummeted since this morning, and thepany is on the verge of


    bankruptcy. We heard that people outside are all talking about... They are talking about that it has


    something to do with you, Ms. Rita."


    Rita frowned. The stock began to plummet this morning. If it was Aaron, it wouldn''t have been so fast.


    Besides, she knew very well that Aaron would not attack the Jiang family at this critical moment.


    "I see. Let''s stop talking about this. Let''s focus on our work."


    After saying that, Rita hurried upstairs to her office and made a phone call to Aaron.


    "Hey! What''s wrong, Riri?"


    "The stock of the Jiang family suddenly plummeted. I suspect that someone has tampered with it."


    After being silent for two seconds, Aaron answered, "It is Scott. He used the name of the Leng family to


    suppress the Jiang family."


    Rita narrowed her eyes. It seemed that her guess was right about eight or nine to ten. Sure enough, it


    was Scott who did it on purpose. But he didn''t do it to the Jiang family. His target was Aaron.


    "If I''m not mistaken, he will pour the dirty water on you next."


    "Exactly."


    Aaronughed, "After all, I''m now in charge of the Leng family, but Scott also has parts of shares. It''s


    not difficult for him to suppress the Jiang family."


    Realizing that trouble was sooning on its way, Rita''s face gradually darkened. The stock of the


    Jiang family plummeted after a fight happened between Aaron and Mageest night. Then the one who


    coulde up with this idea must be Sarah. Did she want to take advantage of this opportunity to egg


    Magee to deal with Aaron? What a tough method!


    "This must have something to do with Sarah. What are we going to do now?"


    After thinking for a while, Aaron said, "I don''t intend to exin this matter. If Magee want to make


    trouble for me, I''m willing to apany him to y the game."


    "I know the matter depends on what Magee think. But we have no reason to take the me. We can''t


    just let it go."


    Rita knew that Aaron didn''t care whether he could take the me or not. But if the mess of some


    contemptible scoundrels did not be cleaned up, they would probably cause a lot of trouble in the future.


    "I''ll take care of this matter. If Scott dares to do so, he must have a backup n. He might be quite sure


    that I won''t do anything to him."


    Rita nodded and suggested, "let''s wait for them to y first and see what the Jiang family will do. Then


    we can make a n."


    A hint of mockery shed through his eyes. "What else will he do? Desperate like a dog to leap over a


    wall. The Jiang family is already in danger. If I guess correctly, Magee will definitely choose to make a


    move this time."


    Rita''s expression became more and more serious. She still remembered what had happened before.


    Magee had plotted against her once, but she didn''t know what he would do this time.


    "Just let it be. Don''t think too much."


    "Okay, you too. I have work to do. I''ve got to go."


    Rita put down the phone and sighed deeply. Now even she couldn''t tell what kind of person Magee


    was. But she knew how cruel Aaron was. If Sarah and Nora continued to make trouble, they had to


    bear the consequences themselves.


    "Ms. Rita, this is thetest document."


    Jenny hurried in with some documents in her hands, looking very serious.


    Rita took it over and was immediately shocked.


    "How could the stock fall like this? Someone must do it on purpose to kill the Jiang family."


    Jenny wiped the sweat on her forehead and said, "It''s said that Mr. Aaron won''t let go of the Jiang


    family. It''s a big mess now. The Jiang family is taking people to Mr. Aaron''spany to get an


    exnation."


    Rita''s eyes darkened. She didn''t hear this from Aaron just now. Maybe he didn''t want her to get


    involved.


    "Well, let''s go there right now."


    "Ms. Rita... You can''t go there now. It''s not good for you. After all, it has something to do with you


    before..."


    Rita rubbed between her eyebrows irritably, feeling that she was really fretful now.


    "Anyway,e with me to go to have a look first!"

 Chapter 258 If Someone Wants To Beg For Help, He Should Have An Attitude Of Begging

    Chapter 258 If Someone Wants To Beg For Help, He Should Have An Attitude Of Begging


    After arriving at Aaron''spany, Rita and Jenny took the elevator upstairs. As soon as the elevator


    door opened, they saw Stephen and Lauren, Magee''s parents.


    Seeing Rita, Lauren rolled her eyes. If it weren''t for this woman, they wouldn''t have been dealt with by


    the Leng family many times and ended up like this.


    "Riri?"


    Following his parents, Magee was a little surprised to see Rita here.


    "What are you doing here?"


    "What else can we do here? You know it clearly."


    After Lauren finished her words, Stephen quickly pulled her sleeve to stop her. Now Rita was the most


    precious person of Aaron. They should never offend her.


    "What''s your attitude?"


    Jenny couldn''t bear to see Lauren''s angry face to her boss, so she said coldly.


    "Forget it. Let''s go inside."


    Rita stopped Jenny. The two walked out of the elevator and went straight to Aaron''s office. When she


    passed by Magee, Rita noticed his eyes. There was a bit of madness mixed with the sadness feeling,


    which was hard to adapt.


    "Why are you here?"


    Aaron stood up from the chair and hugged Rita. Jenny is tactful so she stood outside the door, but she


    couldn''t help snickering. No matter what happened, Mr. Aaron always cherished Rita the most.


    "I saw they are just leaving. Has the matter been settled?"


    Aaron gave her a "Hmm" and buried his chin in her neck, the he took a deep breath.


    "All settled."


    "How? How did you settle that?"


    Rita was a little surprised that Aaron could deal with the Jiang family so soon. After all, the Jiang family


    was very difficult to deal with now.


    "If someone wants to beg for help, he should have an attitude of begging."


    Rita knew that her husband had saved his strength. Presumably, he had promised to finance the Jiang


    family, so that he could not only settle the matter, but also find an opportunity to fight back against


    Scott.


    "Well, since the matter has been settled, I''ll go back first."


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Aaron did not want to loose his hug. "Stay with me for a while. It''s almost noon. Let''s go to lunch


    together."


    Rita had no choice but to ask Jenny to go back first.


    When Aaron took Rita out for dinner, they happened to meet Scott in thepany.


    "Hey, Rita, you are here!"


    The expression on his face didn''t look good. It seemed that Scott knew that Aaron had agreed to


    finance the Jiang family.


    "I''m going to have lunch with Aaron."


    Rita smiled shyly on purpose, leaving Scott speechless. So he walked away with a darkened face.


    Seeing him leave, Rita whispered to Aaron, "Well, do you think if he will me Sarah?"


    After thinking for a while, Aaron said meaningfully, "Not necessarily. If Magee doesn''t want to be


    controlled by others, he will seize this opportunity."


    Rita frowned. "It''s not good to raise a tiger for a trouble."


    The reason why Aaron agreed to raise fund for the Jiang family was that he didn''t want to give Scott a


    chance to seize on the incident to exaggerate matters. But no one knew what was on Magee''s mind. If


    he was sure that it was Aaron who humiliated him behind his back, he would probably seek an


    opportunity to revenge.


    "Don''t think too much. Let''s go to have lunch first."


    After having a happy lunch with Rita, Aaron drove her back to thepany.


    On the other side, Sarah was sitting on the sofa with an anxious face. She had never expected that


    Aaron would be willing to invest fund in the Jiang family. But now, Magee didn''t know that it was her


    who instigated Scott to do this to deal with the Jiang family, so it was very likely that Magee was still


    hating Aaron.


    While she was thinking, Sarah''s phone suddenly rang.

 Chapter 259 I Agree To Cooperate With You

    "Hello, I agree to cooperate with you."


    It was Magee calling. Sarah''s face lit up when she heard his voice from the other end of the phone. Sure enough, Magee believed that Aaron was deliberately teasing the Jiang family and humiliating him for what he said to Rita that night.


    "Well, why do you want to say YES now?"


    Although Sarah was happy, in order not to show her weakness, she still put on airs.


    "I won''t put up with Aaron Leng this time."


    A hint of jealousy shed through his eyes after Magee said this. Why was Aaron so arrogant and could easily decide the fate of the Jiang family? From now on, he would never allow anyone to insult the Jiang family, and even him!


    "It''s okay that you made the decision. As for Rita, she is also an important part in the whole n. You won''t be reluctant to hurt her, will you?"


    Sarah asked cautiously, trying to figure out how deep the affection Magee had on Rita.


    After hesitating for a while, Magee finally spit out words, "No, I won''t."


    As long as he could beat down Aaron, he would be one hundred times better to Rita and make it up to her at that time. But now, he just had to stand the unhappiness for a short moment when dealing with Aaron.


    "Okay, remember what you said today."


    Sarah hung up the phone and breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Magee didn''t let her down!


    As soon as the news that Aaron had agreed to raise funds for the Jiang family came out, the Jiang family''s business was getting better and better.


    Rita had heard a lot about Magee recently. It was said that the son of the Jiang family had changed a lot recently. He worked overtime every day in thepany, and his means had be fierce and resolute Now he was almost in charge of the Jiang family.


    "Ms. Rita, Mr. Magee called to invite you to meet him today."


    Sitting in front of theputer and reading documents, Rita was stunned by the information.


    "Mr. Magee? That Magee Jiang?"


    Jenny nodded, "Yes. It''s him. The situation of the Jiang family has been greatly reversed. Mr. Magee seems to be really different from before."


    Rita raised her eyebrows. The way Magee looked now made people feel like he was the supporting male role in the TV series who now became scheming from innocent.


    "Okay. When did he say we will meet?"


    "This afternoon, but... We will have a meeting."


    After thinking for a while, Rita decided to see Magee. Somehow, she always felt that something big was going to happen.


    "Postpone the meeting. I''ll see Mr. Magee this afternoon."


    Jenny nodded, "Okay, Ms. Rita. Do you need me to go with you?"


    Rita shook her head, "No, thanks. I can go there by myself."


    She would like to see what on earth Magee wanted to do.


    In the afternoon, Rita showed up at the coffee house on time.


    Dressed in a suit, Magee sat there, staring at Rita when she was walking in.


    "Hello, Mr. Magee. What can I do for you?"


    Rita''s tone was full of alienation, as if she was talking to a stranger.


    "Riri, when did you be so serious?"


    With a smile, Magee reached out his finger and stirred the coffee cup gently.


    "I have no choice. Once I enter the workce, I have to understand the rules. Come straight to the point, Mr. Magee."


    The way he acted seemed to be unhurried, which made Rita unable to guess his purpose.


    "Riri, actually I just want to talk about the old days with you."


    "Mr. Magee, I''m very busy. If you want to talk to me about the old days, please find another time."


    Rita didn''t give him a chance to speak, but she knew that it was not as simple as seeing an old friend.


    "Well, I''lle straight to the point. I want to cooperate with yourpany. What do you think?"


    Rita lowered her eyes. It turned out that this was what Magee wanted. But... It seemed unnecessary for him to cooperate with herpany. After all, herpany was just a small brokerage firm, and since Magee coulde to her, it meant that there was a cooperation project. What would the cooperative project be?


    "Mr. Magee, I don''t think our twopanies are suitable for cooperation. If you want to cooperate, you can go to the Leng group or any other partner."This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Magee put his chin on his hands and said in a tempting voice, "Do you really think we are not suitable for cooperation? Now I''m going to set up a branchpany. It doesn''t have any financing from anyone, and it only belongs to me. That''s why I want to cooperate with you."


    Hearing what he said, Rita seemed to get to know that he was trying to get rid of the control of the Leng family, and the Jiang family''s previous development situation had gradually lost its advantage. So a newpany was necessary for him. Then the reason why he set up thispany was obvious.


    "Cooperate with me? Maybe what I said doesn''t count."


    Rita was referring to Aaron had the final say about herpany, so Magee raised his eyebrows.


    "Riri, I won''t bring any personal feelings on this cooperation with you. I just believe in your ability. That''s all. I think if it is profitable to yourpany, you won''t refuse, will you?"


    Rita took a sip of coffee and said, "Okay, then tell me what project you want to cooperate with me."


    Magee took out the documents in his briefcase and said, "The project that I want to cooperate with you is a real estate and I want yourpany to be the agency. I will be responsible for the rest."I

 Chapter 260 Mr. Aaron Is So Jealous

    Rita looked through the document and thought the project was really good. Since he wanted to cooperate, then she would cooperate with him.


    "I can cooperate with you, but could you please tell me why you want to cooperate with me?"


    After a moment of silence, Magee said, "I don''t have any purpose. I just want to prove myself to you."


    He wanted to prove that he was no worse than anyone else, and that he could go hand in hand with her.


    "In fact, I don''t think you need to prove it to me."


    No matter what his life was like, Rita thought it had nothing to do with her.


    When Magee was about to say something more, Rita''s phone suddenly rang.


    "Hello, what''s up, Jenny?"


    Jenny''s anxious voice came from the other end of the phone, "Ms. Rita,e back quickly. Mr. Aaron came here all of a sudden. His face darkened when he knew that you were out." Rita took a deep breath and said, "I see. I''ll go back now."


    After hanging up the phone, Rita showed an apologetic smile and said, "I have something to deal with and need to go back immediately. Mr. Magee, let''s talk about it next time." "Then go ahead," said Magee with a smile.


    Rita turned around and left in a hurry. Looking at her back, Magee clenched his fists secretly.


    When Rita returned to thepany, she saw the gloomy handsome face of Aaron. He stared at the document with sharp eyes and was sitting in Rita''s chair, giving orders to Jenny.


    "You don''t have to bother Ms. Rita with this trifle in the future. You can do it."


    "And this, the Logistics Department of thepany is responsible for dealing with it. You don''t have toe and ask."


    Jenny stood there, holding her breath. The air around Mr. Aaron was freezing to death, and Ms. Rita was standing at the door. Why didn''t Mr. Aaron see her?


    "And this one. Why is the problem solved so slowly? You should have solved itst week. It''s inefficient!"


    Aaron deliberately turned a blind eye to Rita and focused on finding quarrel in a straw. ''Humph! How could you go to see Magee secretly behind my back?'' Aaron was very unhappy and wanted to make trouble for her.


    Rita stepped forward, took the document and turned around. "Well, Jenny, you can go out to work now."


    Feeling relieved, Jenny turned around and ran out.


    "What''s wrong, Mr. Aaron? Are you unhappy?"This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Rita stood beside him and gently touched his chin.


    He held her in his arms and said through gritted teeth, "What do you think? Didn''t I say that you were not allowed to see him? If I haven''te here today, are you going to not tell me about it?"


    Rita looked down at his face and thought for a while. Then she pushed him and said, "Ah, this is not the point. Do you know why Magee came to see me today?"


    Of course, Aaron wanted to know what on earth did this guy want to do with his wife, but he still said stubbornly, "I don''t want to know. If he dares to harass you again in the future, I''ll teach him a lesson." "You really don''t want to know?"


    Rita reached out and pinched his face. This big jealousy king! His asionally domineering temperament looked a little cute. "No, I don''t."


    He snorted arrogantly, with the words "I''m not happy" on his face.


    "Well, Mr. Aaron, I will not tell you. Now, please excuse me. I have work to do."


    He pinched her on the waist and said, "You little naughty girl, you think I won''t do anything to you. So you just do what you want?"


    Rita couldn''t help but burst intoughter. "Look at you. Can you stop acting like you have been cuckolded every time we mention Magee?"


    Aaron was hating Magee so much. It was said that women were unreasonable when they were jealous, but when Mr. Aaron was jealous, the consequences would be more serious.


    "Humph! That guy! I don''t know what''s on his mind. We have to be careful!"


    "Don''t worry. I''m not a child anymore. Besides, we are all adults now. It is meaningless to cling to the past. Do you know why he wanted to see me today? He wants to cooperate with mypany!" Aaron raised his eyebrows, touched his chin and said, "Cooperate with yourpany? He is an ambitious man, huh?"


    Yesterday, Wendy told him that Magee now set up a branchpany, which was different from the previous industries of the Jiang family. Besides, he had recruited a group of new people to work for him. It seemed that he was going to get up his own business empire.


    "Yes, I thought he was a little depressed before. I didn''t expect that he would have such a big change now. Maybe it''s because of the Jiang family. He has to take the responsibility."


    "No matter what he wants, I won''t let him go as long as he dares to seduce you."


    It seemed that Aaron didn''t take Magee seriously. Magee couldn''t defeat him just by himself. But it would be troublesome for him to deal with it if Magee cooperated with others. Aaron frowned. Anyway, Magee was a trouble maker.


    "Don''t worry. He doesn''t have any other intention to cooperate with me this time. What we have to worry about now is that Sarah and her people wille up with another n to deal with us once her first one failed."0000

 Chapter 261 Get Laid By Someone

    Butpared with Magee, Nora was indeed the one who behaved well recently. It was said that she often stayed with Selena recently and rarely walked around in the noble circle. "If these people don''t behave themselves, I won''t show mercy to them. But there is one thing that is a little strange. It seems that Magee hase to the Ning family as well." "What? Nina''s family?"


    Shaking his head, Aaron analyzed, "It''s hard to tell whether he has found Nina or not, but she hasn''t contacted you to say about this, so he must haven''t found her."


    "In order to get his position, he is really doing everything he can. Now that he hase to the Ning family."


    There was a hint of mockery in Rita''s tone. She should look at him with new eyes. However, it was better for Magee not to stand out too much, or he would be broken wings before taking off.


    "Let''s wait and see what he wants to do."


    Aaron held Rita in his arms and buried his headfortably in her chest.


    "Get up quickly. I have work to do."


    "Let me hold you for a little longer. I''ll be back soon."


    Rita looked at him helplessly. This guy came to herpany from time to time. He was so stubborn and insisted that it was hard to believe.


    It was not easy for them to have a weekend. Rita and Aaron nned to stay at home for a whole day.


    "Let me cook, Marin."This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Having a holiday at home, Rita nned to try cooking fish with pickled vegetables by herself.


    "The fish is very fishy. Let me do it."


    Marin had been busy and concerned taking care of the two people. This time, Rita nned to cook a meal to express her gratitude to Marin.


    "Let me do it. You two can taste the food and see if I have made any progress in cooking."


    Aaron then walked over and hugged his wife. "Honey, are you going to cook fish?"


    Rita pushed his hand away and said, "Go away. Don''t make trouble here anymore."


    Aaron didn''t loose her. "Let me help you. Let''s cook it together."


    Looking at the sweet couple, Marin didn''t want to disturb them. So she left the kitchen.


    "Then you two can do it first. If you don''t understand anything, call me. I''m outside to water the flowers."


    "Okay, go ahead, Marin."


    Rita had prepared the side dishes and put the washed fish into the pot. Looking at her aside, a happy smile appeared on Aaron''s face.


    It was a good thing to live a happy life with his beloved wife.


    "You are holding me. So I can''t cook now."


    Rita looked back at him and signaled him to let go of his hands.


    "I don''t want to let go of a beautifuldy in my arms."


    It was rare for Aaron to be so sweet for a long time. Rita rolled her eyes at him and poked him on the forehead. "Let go of me quickly. The meal will be ready soon." "If you kiss me, I''ll let you go."


    Rita kissed him on the face and then Aaron let go of his hand reluctantly.


    Just at that time, the doorbell rang.


    Marin was watering the flowers outside and she put off her watering can. Seeing that it was Nina, she hurried to open the door.


    "Miss Nina, why are you here?"


    With a flustered look on her face, Nina forced a smile and said, "I''m here to see Riri. She''s home, right?"


    "Yes, she is. Come in, please."


    Seeing Nina, Rita happily walked up to her, but was directly hugged by Nina.


    "Ah! Riri, I don''t want to live anymore!"


    "What''s wrong with you? Why did you say that?"


    Rita patted her on the shoulder, and then Nina let go of her. With tears welling up in her eyes, Nina said, "Riri, I''ve gottenid by someone!"


    "Ah?" Rita screamed, looking terrified.


    Who could get Ninaid if she did not agree? Although this girl seemed to be a ygirl, in fact, she was very single-minded. Moreover, Nina was very clean and behaved well. She had never slept with others. "It''s Frank Wei! He took advantage of me when I was drunk that day!"


    Thinking of Lambert''s birthday party that day, Nina felt so regretful! If she had known that it would be Frank who sent her home, she would not drink so much. But when she woke up, she actually slept in the same bed with Frank! She kicked him out of the house and hid at home for three days. She didn''t dare toe to Rita''s home until the weekend.


    "No way. Frank is not that kind of person, is he?"


    With a cold snort, Nina used Frank of his behavior severely.


    "What? He is just pretending to be a gentleman! Next time when I see him, I will kick his head away!"


    Hearing that, the corners of Aaron''s mouth twitched. Now he finally knew why Frank always sent him boring messages these two days. It seemed that Frank was guilty, butter... Well, his house should be very hrious.


    "Calm down, calm down. You have to calm down. You tell me first, eh, you two... Did you have sex that day? Do you remember it?"


    Nina blushed. She thought for a long time and shook her head. "I don''t know. I don''t remember at all. When I woke up, I found him in my bed!"


    "Then... Do you have the feel that... the pain feel all over your body?"


    Speaking of this, Rita was a little embarrassed. When Aaron heard this, he cast a cold nce at her. The condom they two bought in the shopping mall hadn''t been used yet.


    Feeling his eyes, Rita coughed slightly and said seriously, "If you don''t feel the pain all over your body, you should be fine."


    "Really? Am I really fine?"


    Nina breathed a sigh of relief. Although there were two bite marks on her neck, she didn''t feel the pain all over her body. So she guessed that they hadn''t reached thest step. "Well, judging from your expression, you should be fine."


    Although Frank did not do thest step, Nina was still very angry. Frank, who didn''t drink much at that time, dared to touch her and take advantage of her! ''That was too much!'' Nina thought. ??????????

 Chapter 262 You Did It But Dare Not To Admit It

    "Well, well, don''t be angry. I have cooked fish. Let''s have lunch together."


    Nina smelled with her nose and sure enough, she smelled the fish soup.


    "Wow, it''s so rare for you to cook by yourself. I want to have a taste."


    Rita pinched her face and said, "Go and sit down. It''s going to be ready soon."


    Aaron turned on the TV and poured two sses of juice.


    "Honey, there are fruits at home. I suggest you to make more dishes."


    Rita looked back at him and saw Aaron winking at her. It seemed that she suddenly understood what he meant. Could it be... It could be called as a coincidence.


    After Aaron cut the fruit, Rita made the fruit sd. Sitting on the sofa and watching TV for a while, Nina felt bored and began to y games on her phone. In a word, she was in a bad mood no matter what she did.


    Somehow, she always thought of Frank''s annoying face.


    "All right, all right. The dishes are ready."


    Rita walked to the table with the fish and smiled with satisfaction.


    "It looks so good."


    Aaron tasted it first and thought it tasted really good.


    "Then we''re going to serve the meal. You go and call Marin."


    Aaron got the order, then he stood up and walked out. Outside, he happened to meet Frank who just came over. Frank walked to the gate, and Marin went to open it.


    "Oh, you are waiting for me."


    Frank had sent Aaron messages to ask for help a few days ago, asking what he should do about the matter between him and Nina. In the beginning, Aaron didn''t want to meddle in it, but considering that Nina had helped Rita a lot and Frank was his buddy, he decided to help them this time. So he asked Frank toe over on the weekend to discuss the solution. Unexpectedly, Nina was also at his home today. "No, I''m not waiting for you. Nina is inside. Pray for yourself."


    Frank screamed and was freak out. "Did you do it on purpose, Aaron Leng? If Nina sees me, she will beat me to death!"


    Aaron raised his eyebrows and asked, "What? You did it but dare not to admit it?"


    ''Since you have already slept with her, why are you afraid to face her now? If you are not falling in love with her, how could you send her home and sleep with her for the whole night?'' As a man, Aaron knew men best.


    "Well, I did note to thest step. I was just afraid that she can''t ept it. Doesn''t she hate me?"


    Frank lowered his head with a guilty conscience. He had known Nina for a long time. The characters of the two people were quite simr. They had never thought of falling in love with someone seriously. "If she really hates you, can you two tangle with each other till now?"


    After saying that, Aaron called Marin in.


    Frank stood still in the yard and thought for a while. Then he gritted his teeth and rushed in.


    "Hey, wait for me."


    ''I don''t care. I will die sooner orter.'' When he saw Ninater, he could only pray for himself.


    In the room, Nina was enjoying the fruit sd. When she saw Frank, she was dumbfounded. How could she meet him here?


    When Nina came to her senses, she immediately turned into a female violent dragon.


    "Frank Wei! You bastard! How dare youe here?"


    Frank dodged her punches and kicks. "Ah, hey, calm down. I''m not here for you."


    Hearing this, Nina became angrier.


    "What did you say? You are not here for me! Then what are you doing here? I think you are here to seek death!"


    "No! Please don''t..."


    Frank couldn''t exin it clearly. In other people''s eyes, he was an arrogant devil, but when the things were rted with Nina, he immediately became a coward. "Stop, stop, okay? I''ll be responsible for you, okay?"


    Nina red at him, pounded the table and said, "Take responsibility for me? Do I need you to take the responsibility? Don''t tter yourself!"


    Frank didn''t give in and said stubbornly, "That''s good. It''s better not for me to be responsible for you."


    "What did you say? It''s you who took advantage of me. How dare you say such shameless words!"


    Nina was so angry that she was trying to hit him again.


    Rita and Aaron were eating fruit sd and watching the show. Oh, yeah, it was really interesting. What a perfect couple they were! "Frank Wei! Just stand there and don''t run away!"


    "Don''t use violence! Put down the spoon. Oh... These are all other people''s belongings. Don''t throw them away."


    The pillows on the sofa were also thrown to the ground. Marin stood there at a loss. She wanted to pick it up, but was stopped by Rita. "Marin, don''t worry about them. Let''s get ready for the meal."


    It was not until Nina was exhausted and sat there breathlessly that the living room became quiet.


    "Well, that''s enough. Let''s eat."


    Nina rolled her eyes at Frank. "I''m full of anger when I see him. I''m going back now."


    "Well, then I''ll go back too."


    Frank followed Nina and wanted to go out.


    "Don''t follow me!"N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "No, I am not."


    Rita couldn''t helpughing, "Well, you two, sit down now."??????????????

 Chapter 263 Get married Im Not Afraid Of That

    Nina took a look at Rita, who nodded at her slightly to gesture her to sit down. Then she came back and sat back.


    "Tell us what you two think in your hearts."


    Nina lowered her head in silence.


    Frank looked at Aaron, cleared his throat and said, "Well, my thought is, since it has happened, if she wants me to be responsible for her, I will never find a reason to refuse. Although she usually behaves... Um, whatever. Well, I can tolerate it."


    Nina raised her head and nced at him coldly, "Fuck off!"


    Frank''s mouth twitched. "Don''t hate me so much, okay? Aren''t you happy to see I take responsibility for you?"


    ''Damn it! What''s wrong with this woman''s brain?'' Frank was really confused.


    Rita grabbed Nina''s hand and smiled at her. "What about you? What do you want to do?"


    Nina thought for a long time and said with hesitation, "I don''t know. In fact, I don''t want him to take any responsibility."


    After all, we are both adults. It was just a one night stand. Besides, we haven''t gone to thest step.


    "Since you don''t want him to take any responsibility, then shall we let this matter go?"


    Rita suggested in a low voice and winked at Nina secretly.


    "No way! Why should I let this go like this? He even took advantage of me. I''m ady. Then I''m at a disadvantage now!"


    Nina pounded the table and turned her face faster than turning a book.


    "Well, what do you want?"


    Frank scratched his hair and had no idea what was going on and what to do with Nina. Women were fickle creatures. No one would know where her thoughts would jump to the next second. Seeing that the two of them kept talking about it, Aaron had no choice but to say, "How about you two go out and have a discussion now? Or you can sit down and have the meal first."


    Rita nodded in agreement. "Yes, let''s eat first. The dishes will be coldter."


    Nina red at Frank and then she sat beside Rita, picking up the chopsticks.


    Because of the two of them present on the table, the atmosphere at the dining hall became a little awkward.


    "Well... Take some dishes."


    Seeing that Frank seemed to be a little worried while eating, Rita looked at Aaron.


    "Don''t worry about him. Nobody cares if he eats it or not."


    After Nina finished her words angrily, Frank suddenly put down his chopsticks and said seriously, "I admit that I couldn''t control myself that night. In that case, I will marry you, okay?"


    Nina waved her hand and refused immediately, "No, no, no. It sounds like you are reluctant. If you don''t want to marry me, I don''t want to marry you too. I''m so young. I don''t want to get married and step into the tomb of marriage now."


    If she should get married, she would rather forget the matter to pretend nothing had happened.T��xt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why is marriage a tomb? Aaron is so good with Rita now. Could you stop being so arbitrary?"


    Nina took a bite of the fish meat and stimted him without hesitation, "Can it be the same? Look at yourself and then Aaron. I don''t believe you."


    Hearing that, Frank was speechless. Indeed, in this respect, Aaron looked much better than him, but he was not bad either!


    "Then trust me once, okay?"


    In order to prove that he was a faithful man, Frank had made up his mind to get married with Nina! ''What are you afraid of? Just marry Nina! Nothing serious.'' Frank persuaded himself. "Well, I don''t believe you."


    Although Frank wanted to show his faith, Nina didn''t want to believe him at all.


    Rita bit the chopsticks and suggested, "Then... How about giving him a chance to prove himself? Now that things havee to this, we have to find a solution."


    Nina pouted, "even you said so. Look at him. Can you believe him?"


    Rita blinked her eyes and said, "Whether he can be trusted or not, you two will know the answer after you get along well with each other for a period of time. Time, I think we should set it as three months. If you two don''t have feelings for each other after three months, then don''t tangle with each other anymore. What do you think?"


    Without waiting for Nina''s response, Frank agreed, "I think it''s a good idea. Three months. If you don''t have any affection on me after three months, then... We will see."


    Nina was also a straightforward person. She put down her chopsticks and said, "Okay, three months, let''s do it for three months. But let''s make a deal first. If you don''t behave well in these three months, we willpletely end up with each other. Do you understand?"


    Frank snorted and asked, "What if you don''t behave well or go out to flirt with other men?"


    Nina thought for a while and showed a troubled expression. Although Frank was also a good man, she didn''t want to leave those handsome men in the world. There were so many handsome men in the world, why did she have to hang on a tree for a lifetime until death?


    Seeing that Nina was in a dilemma, Frank''s face darkened and said, "What? What''s wrong? Are you reluctant to part with your romantic world? You have the nerve to me me. I can afford to let things go." "Who says I''m reluctant to leave? It''s just three months. Anyway, we don''t owe each other. At that time, we will leave each other and head for our own path."


    Looking at her confident face, Rita felt a little nervous. At that time, it was uncertain who would win.


    "Okay, then I''ll wait for you to be out first."


    Frank looked fearless. After all, he had had enough fun for so many years. Three months was enough for him to recuperate.


    "Well, let''s eat, okay?"


    Looking at each other with a smile, both of Rita and Aaron had a clear idea in their hearts. The fact that Nina and Frank could tangle with each other till now meant that they still had a ce for each other in their hearts. As for whether they could get together or not in the end, it depended on how the two of them fought with each other in the next three months.


    Nina nced at Frank and continued to eat, pretending to be heartless.


    Frank picked up a ss of red wine and poured it inside himself. But the more he drank, the redder his face became.???????

 Chapter 264 How Did The Two Get To Know Each Other

    After the meal, Frank invited Nina to go out for fun. After thinking for a long time with a dark face, she finally agreed to go out with him.


    Rita fell on the sofa and yawned, feeling a little tired.


    Aaron sat next to her and gently massaged her shoulders. "Are you tired? Go to have a rest for a while."


    Rita didn''t want to move and fell asleep in his arms.


    Aaron turned on his phone and checked the stock flow tendency. He found that the stock of the Jiang family did grow very fast in the past few days, and it seemed that it had even ascended into the top three. What''s more, when he watched the entertainment news, he also found the photos of Mandy and Magee when they were together. Someizens evenmented that the two of them were about to have a good news.


    Rita didn''t know these things, and she didn''t expect that Magee would be like this.


    Not knowing how long she had slept, Rita rubbed her eyes and came out of Aaron''s arms.


    "How long have I slept?"


    "You littlezy pig, you have been sleeping the whole afternoon."N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    He pinched her nose and said, "How about we go out for dinner tonight?"


    Rita nodded and touched her empty stomach. "I want to try the steak. Why don''t we go to the western restaurant we often go?"


    "Okay, go get yourself changed."


    He held Rita''s hand and went back to the room. After a while, Rita''s angry and shy voice came from the room.


    "I''m changing my clothes. Don''t touch me!"


    "Aaron Leng! Stop it. Change your clothes quickly."


    But Aaron held her in his arms and wouldn''t let her go. The two of them stayed in the room for a while beforeing out.


    Rita put on a red dress and walked out hand in hand with Aaron.


    When they arrived at the western restaurant, the two of them found that the private rooms had been all reserved.


    "I''m sorry, sir. We don''t have a private room avable now."


    "Then let''s just have the dinner in the hall. We are two people anyway. It''s not a big deal," Rita said.


    Aaron had to agree with her. The two of them found a quiet corner and sat down.


    "What do we order?"


    Rita looked at Aaron with her chin propped up on her hands, with a bit of desire of food in her eyes.


    "As usual, don''t order anything cold or spicy."


    Since she had a miscarriage, Aaron had been very concerned about her health.


    "Okay, I''d like to have the steak as usual."


    Aaron nodded and ordered a lot of food.


    "How can I finish so much food?"


    "Take your time. I''ll order all of the food on the menu and then we''ll know which one you like to eat."


    Rita showed a helpless expression, but she felt sweet in her heart.


    "Money doesn''t need to be spent in this way. Why don''t you order a cup of cold drink for me?"


    With a snicker smile, Aaron drew closer to her and said, "Don''t even think about it."


    Rita snorted and turned her head away deliberately to ignore him.


    At this moment, a burst of harshughter came from the door.


    Rita looked up and was stunned. What happened? Why was Mandy with Magee? Didn''t she want to seduce Aaron before? Why did she change so fast? "What do you want to eat? It''s my treat today."


    The two of them cameter than Rita and Aaron, so they did not get a private room either.


    "Oh, I can eat anything."


    Hearing her coquettish voice, Rita almost got goose bumps, so she quickly lowered her head, pretending not to see anything.


    Aaron tapped at the table and asked, "Why are you lowering your head? Are you afraid of seeing people?"


    Rita pouted and said in a low voice, "I''m not afraid of seeing people. I''m afraid of seeing the two of them."


    As long as she saw these two people, Rita was like seeing the God of gue, wishing to hide as far as she could.


    "It''s okay. Let''s just enjoy our food and pretend that they don''t exist."


    Aaron didn''t expect to meet the two of them here. It was certainly a bummer, but... He believed that Riri would be as curious as him about how these two people got together. "Hey, well... How do you think they two know each other?"??????

 Chapter 265 Could that be possible

    Sure enough, Rita couldn''t help but feel curious.


    After all, she had offended Mandy a lot in the past. Now this woman was together with Magee. What a magic world.


    Shaking his head, Aaron said, "I don''t know. But it''s said that with the hype up of the two people dating together, the stock of the Jiang family suddenly soared. Presumably, the fans of Mandy also yed an important role."


    Rita blinked her eyes and said in disbelief, "Could that be possible? No wonder Magee was so close to the female star. He was so good at using methods. He was brilliant, and he had a beauty in arms!"


    "There are a lot of rumors about the two of them now."


    While Aaron was talking, a waiter came to serve the dishes.


    "Wow, it smells so good. Let''s get started!"


    Rita raised the knife and fork and wanted to have a try.


    "Let me cut it for you. You are only fit to eat steak, not to cut it."


    Rita giggled and said, "I''m used to your steak-cutting style for me. Of course it''s not good. But you can do it. I''ll wait for you."


    With a gentle tap on her forehead, he said, "Let me do it."


    Looking at the two people who were affectionate, Magee couldn''t help clenching his fists under the table.


    When Magee first came in, in fact, he had already noticed Rita and Aaron, but he pretended not to see them. He also wanted to see Rita''s reaction when she saw him with Mandy, but unexpectedly, Rita did not have any reaction at all!


    There was a rumor about Mandy and Aaron in the past few days, so he approached Mandy on purpose to see how wonderful the reaction of Rita and Aaron would be.


    He didn''t expect these two people to be so calm.


    Mandy, on the other hand, was so focused on Magee that she didn''t notice the people around her. At this time, she was staring at Magee with her chin resting on her hands.


    She didn''t expect that the son of the Jiang family was so handsome, young and promising. If he could fall in love with her, it would be a good choice for her. He was much easier to get close to than that Aaron Leng.


    "Mr. Magee, why don''t you eat?"


    Seeing that he was a little absent-minded, Mandy waved her hand in front of him and asked, "What are you thinking about?"


    "Oh, nothing. Let''s eat. I heard that their steak is the most authentic. I''ll cut it for you."


    Mandy blushed like a teenage girl as if this was her first awakening time of love. She poured a ss of wine and raised it towards Magee.


    Magee looked at her beautiful face, but there was no joy in his heart. This woman in front of him was beautiful, but the temperament on her was too much like a prostitute. He still liked his Riri. Riri''s eyes were so clear and there was never a trace of haze in them.


    "Mr. Magee, may I propose a toast to you?"


    "Okay."


    Magee also picked up his ss and the two clinked sses. From a distance, people would think that the two were talking happily.


    Rita and Aaron didn''t have to be so pretentious. Aaron was cutting the steak, and Rita had been eating there all the time.


    "This one is delicious, and so is this one. Ah, what if I gain weight because of you?"


    Rita patted her face and felt that her face was almost round.


    "It''s good for you to gain weight. If you gain weight, we can have a son."


    "Aaron Leng! I don''t want to get fat!"T��xt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Rita threw down her chopsticks angrily. She didn''t want to eat anymore.


    "I''m just kidding. Go and eat. Look at you, you are so thin. To feed you to gain weight, I''m afraid I''ll have to wait for another ten or eight years."


    He cut a piece of steak and coaxed her, "Open your mouth, ah."


    Rita opened her mouth and ate the steak happily. The two of them only cared about each other and had already forgotten the presence of Magee and Mandy not far away.


    Seeing the two showing off their love, a fire had been burning in his heart when Magee saw them. But he had been holding the fury back, so Mandy didn''t notice the change on his face. After a while, Mandy gradually drank too much.


    "Mr. Magee, I feel so dizzy. I suddenly feel that I''m not good at drinking."


    Mandy blushed and looked at Magee with a hint of temptation in her eyes. She drank too much on purpose today and wanted to take this opportunity to book a room with him directly, so as to establish the rtionship between the two.


    But Magee was also a smart man. He didn''t like to be set up by others.


    "Well, I''ll ask my assistant to send Miss Mandy hometer. I have something else to do. I need to go back to thepany tonight."


    Mandy pouted and acted like a spoiled child. "Why are you so busy? Is the work more important than me?"


    A trace of disgust shed through Magee''s eyes. How could he fall in love with such a woman? She was like a social butterfly, ying up to the men whoever had money.


    "I really have something to deal with in thepany. I''ll call my assistant now."


    Mandy was a little unhappy, knowing that her n was going to fail today. But there was a long time ahead, so she couldn''t force him anymore.


    On the other side of the table, Rita and Aaron almost finished the dinner. Rita leaned back on the chair and patted her belly. She was really full.


    "It''s only seven o''clock in the evening. Do you want to go out to watch a movie before going home?"


    Rita shook her head and said, "I don''t want to watch a movie. Let''s go to the secret room game, the mirror maze, and... Go to y Prize w!"


    Rita looked like a little girl. No matter what request she made, Aaron would definitely satisfy her.


    With a doting smile, Aaron said, "Okay, it''s up to you. We don''t have much food at home. Let''s go to the underground shopping mall to buy some food when we are about to go home." "Okay, let''s go now."


    After paying the bill, Aaron stood up and took her hand, intending to leave.


    At this time, Mandy inadvertently nced at the around and happened to see Rita''s smiling face.


    Why was she here? And she was with Aaron!


    A trace of resentment shed through Mandy''s eyes. She didn''t forget that she was teased by Rita before, which made her lose face, and she almost failed to lose the friendship with Sarah. ''Oh, no, I can''t let her go,'' she thought. since Magee was with her, so she wanted to show Rita that the man beside her was no worse than Aaron Leng!


    Seeing that Mandy saw Rita and Aaron, Magee had a bad feeling. Seeing the scheme eyes of Mandy, Magee frowned hardly.


    ''Is this woman going to revenge at this ce?'' Magee thought. 00--------------

 Chapter 266 Love Showing Spot

    At the thought that Mandy was going to take this opportunity to revenge on Rita, the face of Magee gradually darkened. The purpose he approached Mandy was not arousing the misunderstanding of Rita, in case that he would have a worse image in Rita''s heart.


    "It''s gettingte. Let''s go."


    Magee wanted to leave here as soon as possible to stop this woman from going crazy. Besides, Mandy was really drunk. He was afraid of her saying anything recklesslyter.


    "No, let''s stay a little longer, just a little longer."


    Mandy''s red lips opened and closed, trying to seduce Magee with every move.


    But no matter what she did, Magee didn''t change his mind at all. He insisted on leaving and didn''t want to be with her at night.


    "Miss Mandy, I really have something to do. I''ll ask my assistant to send you back," said Magee coldly, almost running out of patience.


    Seeing that she couldn''t persuade him, Mandy immediately shouted, "Ah, that''s Rita. I didn''t expect to meet you here."


    Embarrassed, Rita turned around reluctantly and waved at her.


    "Let''s go."


    Aaron didn''t have time to waste on Mandy. He grabbed Rita''s hand and was about to leave.


    "Hey, wait a minute. Why are you in a hurry? Why don''t youe over and I''ll buy you two a drink?"


    Mandy stumbled to stand up from the seat and walked towards Rita.


    "You are drunk, Miss Mandy."


    All of a sudden, Magee grabbed her arm and clenched it hard.


    "What are you doing? You hurt me!"


    Mandy shook off his hand and insisted on walking towards Rita.


    "It''s so romantic to have dinner with my boyfriend in such a ce, isn''t it?"


    Mandy said to Rita in the tone as she shared the same love feeling with Rita and she even wanted to hold Rita''s arm kindly.


    Rita took a few steps back quietly and couldn''t help twitching the corners of her mouth. What did she mean? Did she juste to show off her love with Magee? "Yes, you are right."


    Rita said perfunctorily. The more she said, the more embarrassed she felt.


    Standing there, Magee''s face was as gloomy as ink. He nced at Rita, as if trying to exin something.


    "Of course I''m right. We will go shopping togetherter."


    Mandy threw herself into Magee''s arms and said, "Sweetie, I can''t stand firm. Carry me out."


    Rita was speechless. Were these two people deliberately showing their love in front of her? Well,pared with love showing, who could do it better than her and Aaron? Rita rolled her eyes and threw herself into Aaron''s arms.


    "Honey, honey, I can''t walk anymore. I was too full just now."


    Rita pouted. Aaron felt that the whole person of Rita was so adorable that he really enjoyed her acting girly.


    He raised his eyebrows and carried her up in his arms.


    "Let''s go, my baby. I''ll take you to the secret room to y the game."


    "I still want to eat ice cream. Besides, we have to watch that TV series when we go home in the evening. Let''s go to bedter today, okay?"


    "It''s all up to you."


    "Love you, love you. I love you so much."


    Rita put her arms around his neck and kissed him on the face. The people around looked at them and felt that their teeth were almost sore. The couple was so sweet that they didn''t even hate to see this scene The veins on Magee''s forehead were about to stand up, but Mandy did not get it and was still in his arms and refused to leave.


    "Miss Mandy, I think you have misunderstood. Please let go of me."


    He pushed her away and forced a smile.


    "What do you mean? You asked me out just to y with me, didn''t you?"This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Mandy was really pissed off. Was Magee a fool? He was the sworn enemy of Aaron. So it was only good to him if he pretended with her. Mandy raised her head and saw the expression in Magee''s eyes. And then she knew all of the reason.


    Magee''s eyes had been fixed on Rita all the time, mixed withplex and indescribable affections.


    Mandy looked at Rita and she was really angry in her heart. ''What is the right way to show love? That is exactly the right way! Look at them. Aaron is her husband, and the two of them have got a marriage certificate. But what about you, Magee? You are an idiot!''


    "Miss Mandy, I didn''t mean that."


    Mandy didn''t want to listen to him anymore and went out angrily with her bag.


    Stunned, Magee opened his mouth but didn''t know what to say.


    "Honey, let''s go. I can''t wait to y the game."


    Although Aaron was still holding Rita in his arms, his eyes were a little fierce when he looked at Magee. Aaron of course knew what Magee was thinking, but... He didn''t know if Magee had the face to keep bothering Rita after what happened today. ??

 Chapter 267 The Competition For The Endorsement

    Sitting in the office, Rita was snatching a little leisure from a busy life reading heric book. Jenny''s sudden appearance gave her an emergency news.


    "Ms. Rita, Mr. Aaron asked you toe to hispany right away."


    Rita put down her phone and said, "He wants me to go there now? Did he say something?"


    Jenny shook her head, "No, he did not. But he seems to be in a worry."


    Rita thought for a while and decided to ask Jenny to arrange someone to drive her there. "Okay, Ms. Rita."


    After arriving at thepany of Aaron, Rita found that Sarah and Nora were also in the hall.T��xt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mrs. Aaron, Mr. Aaron is waiting for you in his office."


    Wendy was standing outside the building to pick up Rita at the gate. After entering the elevator, Rita asked her in a low voice, "What happened? Why are the two of them also in thepany?"


    With a straight face, Wendy answered, "Ourpany needs a beautiful woman to endorse the products. We was going to invite Mandy to endorse the products, but the contract was not settledter. Mr. Aaron asked me to find someone else, but his brother rmended his wife, Sarah, be the spokeswoman."


    "What? Sarah to be the spokeswoman?"


    Rita couldn''t help but burst intoughter. ''Well, well, well. In order to get the position, Scott even let his wife show up in public.''


    Sarah was not bad looking, but she was not young now, and she had two children to take care of.


    "Yes. Mrs. Bray, Anya immediately found Mr. Aaron''s mother and rmended her daughter Nora to be the spokeswoman. So the two of them came to thepany today."


    Rita frowned. Wasn''t Sarah in the same team with Nora? Would the two people turn against each other for the endorsement? Anyway, when she came in just now, the faces of the two people were all not very good.


    After getting out of the elevator, Rita strode into Aaron''s office. Now she finally figured out the reason why Aaron asked her toe. He might want her topete for the position of the spokesperson. "Riri,e here."


    He waved at her with a smile in his eyes.


    "You seem to be in a good mood. Are you going to do something bad to me?"


    Rita rushed into his arms and began to rub his face.


    Aaron raised his eyebrows. "No, I don''t. I just thought it would be better for you to be the spokesperson."


    It would be much less troublesome than Nora and Sarah to do that.


    "I''m very busy with my work. I''d better let the two of them fight for it."


    Shaking his head, Aaron thought for a while and said, "No, I don''t want to let them get involved in mypany. I don''t know what''s on Scott''s mind now. Sarah may soon persuade Nora not to fight for the position with her, but as long as you are here, Nora will never choose to quit."


    Rita nodded. She thought so too. With Nora''s poor intelligence, she certainly couldn''t figure out what the couple of the Scotts wanted to do. As long as she was still here, she could just irritate Nora for a while and watch the fight.


    "Then I agree. What''s the procedure of choosing a spokesperson?"


    Aaron kissed her on the cheek and said, "It''s easy. Change clothes and take turns to shoot photos. Then let the judge choose when seeing the pictures."


    Rita sighed. In fact, she really didn''t want to be a spokesperson.


    "Ask Jenny to take care of yourpany for a few days. You can stay in mypany to prepare for the next few days."


    Rita popped her head out of his arms and said, "It''s not that easy. Your mother must get involved."


    Selena liked Nora so much. If Nora wanted to get the spokesperson chance, Selena would definitelye to thepany to speak for her.


    "Her opinion doesn''t count. You don''t have to worry about her. Nora is not big deal. But as for my sister-inw, Sarah."


    Obviously, Sarah''s means were not on the same level as Nora''s. After being framed by her for two times, Rita was also on high alert. She guessed that Sarah had secretly gathered many people to cooperate with her. Moreover, there were also informers of Scott in thepany. It was not easy to take the position of the spokesperson.


    "I know. I''ll take advantage of this opportunity to take revenge on Sarah. She sent someone to spread your affair gossipst time."


    Thinking of this, Rita decided to y a trick on Sarah. Her brain was in high-speed operation and she came up with an idea.


    Just then, Wendy knocked on the door and came in.


    "Mr. Aaron, Mrs. Lambert is here."


    Rita quickly got down from Aaron''s body, and she didn''t expect that Selena woulde so soon. She guessed that Nora must have called Selena after seeing her just now.


    "Okay, I know."


    Aaron''s voice showed no strain. He didn''t seem to worry about the arrival of his mother.


    "Mrs. Lambert said she wants to see you right now."


    A look of impatience appeared on Wendy''s cold face. She was annoyed that for only the position of a spokesperson, there were so many unnecessary peopleing in thepany. They were so annoying to talk in the hall.


    "Shall I go downstairs with you?"


    Knowing that Selena didn''t like her, Rita didn''t want to go downstairs to look for trouble. But she still asked Aaron.


    "Of course you shoulde with me. I guess, father wille soon."


    Rita''s eyes lit up and said, "Well, let''s see how they willpete for the spokesperson."


    The couple smiled at each other and walked out hand in hand.

 Chapter 268 How About Competing With Me

    When Rita and Aaron arrived at the hall, they saw that Nora was holding Selena''s arm and joking with something. Sarah stood beside Scott and her face seemed not happy. "What''s your decision about the spokesperson matter?"


    Selena took the initiative with a sense of oppression in her voice to ask Aaron. Sarah''s face was slightly pale, and she knew Selena was on Nora''s side. Although Nora told her that she wouldpromise a whileter, no one knew whether her words counted or not.


    "I''ve made up my mind. You don''t need to worry about me."


    As soon as Aaron finished his words, Selena''s face darkened. Judging from the tone of her son, he might havee up with his own idea and would not easily agree to let Nora do it.


    "Why are you here?"


    Noticing Rita was aside, Selena frowned. Every time when she saw Rita, she would pull a long face.


    "I''m here for..."


    "You are not in thepany you are in charge of. Why are you here?"


    Rita couldn''t almost help but roll her eyes. Every time Selena wanted to make trouble for her, she did it so obviously. ''You don''t like me, and I don''t want to see you either.'' Rita thought. ''Besides, I don''t want to get involved in this mess.''


    "I asked her toe here."


    Aaron spoke for Rita. Everytime he would always protect for his wife. When Selena saw that, she was even angrier.


    "Why is it so troublesome to choose a spokesperson? In my opinion, I think my sister-inw Sarah is suitable for this."


    Nora said with a smile, but her words had displeased Selena.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Your sister-inw has to take care of the babies at home. She doesn''t have so much time. You are young, so it might be better if you help your cousin to endorse thepany. Our Nora is so outstanding. She is much better than outsiders."


    As Selena spoke, she gave a re at Rita. To her, Rita was the outsider.


    The corners of Rita''s mouth twitched. Did Selena really need to belittle her every time they met each other?


    "I think Aaron don''t need her help. I think it''s better for Nora not to cause any trouble to us."


    Scott was also unhappy. He had nned to let Sarah be the spokesperson. So he said. Unexpectedly, Nora intervened in this matter and even found Selena here to support her. It seemed that Nora seemed to be modest to give away the opportunity, but in fact, she also wanted to be the spokesperson.


    "What are you talking about? Do you have any selfish motives?"


    Selena tried her best to protect Nora, because in her eyes, she didn''t like Sarah or Rita. So she said to Scott. She only stood on the side of Nora and would not consider anything else.


    "Mom, I don''t have any selfish motives. You see, we are family. It''s the same no matter who take the endorsement."


    Although Scott said he didn''t do it out of his own selfish motives, he felt unfair in his heart.


    "I said I''ve made up my mind. Didn''t you all hear me clearly?"


    Aaron''s voice was cold, which made everyone''s heart tremble. Rita could tell that he was angry now.


    "So do you mean that you want Rita to be the spokesperson, Aaron?"


    Sarah asked with a long face and made everyone''s attention turn to Rita again.


    "No, this spokesperson matter is not only up to me. All the staff in thepany have the final say."


    "What do you mean?" Scott frowned. Do you want everyone to vote?"


    Instead of answering his brother''s question, Aaron said, "You three all can have a try, but the decision of the spokesperson will be decided by voting."


    "There is no need to be so troublesome! Nora is quite suitable for the spokesperson. As for the rest of you, just go ahead with your own business."


    Selena had made up her mind to let Nora be the spokesperson. Sarah gritted her teeth and took a look at Nora.


    But what she didn''t expect was that Nora had been hiding behind Selena, acting carefully and helplessly.


    Rita stepped forward, raised her eyebrows and said, "I think no matter where we go, those who have the ability would get the chance. I''m afraid that no one can''t convince the public to let Nora be the spokesperson. Nora, how about having a try andpeting with me?"???????????

 Chapter 269 The Dress Got Torn

    A hint of hesitation shed through Nora''s eyes. She thought she''d better not stand out first. As long as Selena was there, she would definitely be the spokesperson. "What? Don''t you dare topete with me?"


    Rita asked. Standing there, Rita''s face, which looked like someone''s, constantly shed in front of Selena.


    For a moment, Selena felt that the woman was dering war on her, so she was angry and shouted, "Just do it. Don''t be afraid, Nora. Justpete with her."


    The corners of Rita''s mouth curved up inexplicably. Well, the fish was hooked so soon.


    Sarah breathed a sigh of relief for she thought she also had the chance if they were going topete with each other.


    "Then you three will have apetition and then everyone will vote to pick put the spokesperson."


    Scott patted Sarah on the shoulder and gave her a look that only the two of them could understand.


    Sarah nodded, and her heart, which had just calmed down, suddenly hung up again. It seemed that Scott didn''t want her to lose thepetition. But when she looked at Rita''s face... A touch of jealousy shed through Sarah''s eyes. Among the three of them, the one with the best figure was Rita, and the one with the most outstanding face was also Rita. ''med! Why did God give all best to her?'' Sarah cursed in her heart.


    Three dayster, Aaron asked his people to set everything ready. And now Wendy and Nina were helping Rita with makeup at the backstage.


    Wearing a white dress, Rita looked young and fresh. She was younger than Sarah, so the same dress looked much more pleasing in her than in Sarah.


    As for Nora, she was shorter than Rita, so she had to wear nine centimeter high heels to suit the white dress. When Nina knew it, sheughed hysterically. "Oh my God, it''s so funny. Nora dressed like a pheasant, and she was walking with her high shoes. Holy crap!"


    Seeing herughing so happily, Rita almost couldn''t helpughing.


    "Hurry up with my make-up. We don''t have enough time," Rita suggested.


    Nina smiled to stomachache, and then she took up the eyebrow pencil and helped Rita draw her eyebrows.


    "Riri, you are thest one to show up anyway. Don''t worry. We can defeat the two of them in just a second." Rita took a deep breath and looked at herself in the mirror. "Did you make me a little white? My skin looks not natural." "No, that''s because your skin is born to be white."


    Rita thought for a while and said, "How about we wipe the powder off and I''ll stand in the Runway without makeup?"


    "Wow, you are so confident. Okay, let me help you wipe it off."


    Nina didn''t worry that Rita would be overshadowed by others. Instead, she was looking forward to the looks of Nora and Sarah.


    "Well, that''s it. Let''s go and see if they have shown up."


    Nora was the first to stand on the Runway. Rita and Nina watched her Cat Walking aside. After putting on makeup, Nora looked good, but her expression was a little stiff. "Miss Nora, just rx."


    The photographer guided her a few movements, but he didn''t capture the right feel. After more than ten minutes, Nora, who was wearing nine centimeter high heels, almost copsed. "Raise your hand with the product higher and smile naturally."


    "No, no, no. You have to change another posture."


    Bearing her anger, Nora changed her postures again and again. Selena looked at her off the stage and nodded her head. She seemed to be satisfied with Nora. "You''d better change again. Miss Nora, please turn your body to me."


    The photographer was also in a misery. Nora had no experience in photographing, and she had a very heavy product in her hand, so she looked particrly nervous. "Are you done or not? How do you want to shoot me? Do you know how to shoot photos?"


    Nora was so tired that she shouted at the photographer. So the photographer had to stop and let her rest aside.


    Nora put down the product with a heavy sigh. But her dress identally scratched the machine beside her. She pulled the dress impatiently, and it was torn apart directly.


    Nora was so angry that the staff beside her hurried to help her up and lift her dress.


    "What did you do just now? Don''t you have eyes? Don''t you see the mess and help me?"N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Seeing that Nora was losing her temper, Selena frowned and shouted, "Come down, Nora."


    Nora then stopped and walked down the stage with her skirt.


    Looking at her look, Nina still snickered.


    "Stopughing. Look! Sarah is on."


    Sarah also walked out of the backstage. Compared with Nora, she was much more graceful. She was born in a wealthy family, and her temperament was iparable to many people. As soon as she appeared, she immediately won many people''s favor. It had to be said that Sarah''s soft and weak feeling was very pleasing in many people''s eyes.


    "Not bad. Look at her hair. She looks like a young girl. But she is too old to pretend to be young."


    As a fashion expert, Nina couldn''t helpining about Sarah.


    "And her high-heeled shoes. She is already very tall. There is no need to wear seven centimeter high-heeled shoes. The ne is not bad, but look up, her lip stick color is too dark."


    Seeing her so careful observation, Rita could not help but twitch the corners of her mouth.


    "If that''s what you think, I''ll be inferior to Sarah on the stageter."


    Nina shook her head and said, "You are different. You almost don''t wear any makeup. I drew light lip gloss for you on purpose. And your shoes, with only three centimeters'' heels, you won''t be tired on the stageter. Let me tell you, your height is just right. You will look good on camera."


    Rita lowered her head and looked at herself, feeling that there was no difference from usual. At most, she just changed into a gorgeous dress and a pair of delicate shoes.


    "Well, let''s see how Sarah shootter."


    The photographer wiped the sweat on his forehead and began to prepare for shooting again.


    "Miss Sarah, you can pick up our products in a natural posture."


    Sarah smiled politely, not afraid of the big asion. She looked like a star.


    The photographer first took two audition photos and thought they were good. Then he asked Sarah to change into two more postures.


    "Okay, Miss Sarah. Please turn around and pick up our products. Smile, yes! Head up. Okay. Good!"


    The photographer was so excited when shooting Sarah, and Sarah deliberately looked at the direction of Rita and Nina off the stage, with a touch of provocation in her eyes.

 Chapter 270 Rock The House

    After Sarah finished shooting sessfully, Scott went up the stage to take her up.


    Selena''s face was not good, but she wasn''t sort of unhappy. Now she felt that as long as it wasn''t Rita, it was eptable for her that Sarah could be the spokesperson.


    The next one was Rita.


    Nina helped her straighten her dress, put her own hand on her face and made a posture. "Look at me, Riri. Remember, always smile."


    Rita was amused by her reaction and said, "Okay, okay, I''m going."


    "Let me help you."


    Nina was very satisfied with Rita''s dressing. She made most of the look. The more she looked at Rita, the more beautiful she felt.


    Aaron also stood over, and saw Rita with a touch of amazement shed through his eyes.


    "Riri, you are so beautiful."


    Rita blushed. "Really? But I''m always like this."


    "Come on the stage."


    Nina helped Rita to the stage and handed the products to her.


    "Come on, Riri. I''m going down the stage."


    When Rita stood on the stage, the photographer couldn''t help but shush in surprise.


    "Miss Rita, are you not wearing makeup?"


    Rita nodded. "Do you think that it is okay?"


    "Of course, very good. You look fantastic. It''s the first time that I''ve seen a spokesperson with light make-up on camera. You look so natural and stunning."


    The photographer was a little excited and immediately took two photos of her.


    "Okay, that''s it. That''s what I want."


    The photographer didn''t guide Rita to make the poses during the whole process. All she made was the most natural postures by her own feeling.


    She remembered that she liked to blink her right eye when she took photos before. So today, she used all the postures she had made before. Different from Sarah''s delicate temperament, Rita was a little bit naughty and sweet.


    Every posture showed the youthful vitality, and every smile was the most natural.


    Although Rita preferred to be quiet, she was not timid to such an asion. No matter what, she could keep smiling in the most nervous situation. Moreover, her heels were not high, and she could easily make a jump posture, looking extremely elegant.


    "Good, very good. Miss Rita, can you take a sitting posture?"


    The photographer wanted to take two more photos, so he asked Rita to sit down.


    "Of course."


    With a sincere smile, Rita sat on the chair and rested her chin on her left hand, with tenderness in her eyes.


    "That''s great. Wow, it works really well."


    The photographer was satisfied with the photos of Rita. He thought that Rita was more natural than Sarah. And most importantly, Rita had some advantages in her appearance. She was the most outstanding and beautiful one, so the effects of the photos must be the best. Even before the voting, he could basically choose one now.


    Selena''s face darkened. She didn''t expect that Rita could be so great that she could easily be better than Sarah and Nora. Nora, in particr, looked very domineering at ordinary times. Selena didn''t expect her to have a stage fright. Her efforts were in vain!


    "Nora, I''m tired. Let''s go back."


    Selena couldn''t stay any longer. With the help of Nora, the two of them left in dejection. Nora turned back and gave a fierce re at Rita. She didn''t expect that Rita would have the mor to be a model. She had thought that Sarah would be sure to win just now.


    Scott looked indifferent, but Sarah knew he was unhappy now. As soon as Rita came up, her light make-up could almost rock the whole ce in a second. However, she was not too worried. She still had a chance, so she wanted to see the result of the vote.


    "Tomorrow. Tomorrow we will see the photos and then let everyone vote."


    After the photographer finished shooting, Aaron asked Wendy to send them back. Before leaving, the photographer specially said, "Miss Rita, you are such a good woman. Why don''t you consider starting your model career?"


    Rita smiled and blinked her eyes yfully. "There would be so many troubles if you be famous."


    The photographer showed an enlightened expression. He waved at her, turned around and left.


    Standing there, Rita also felt a little tired. Aaron walked up to her, hugged her and kissed her on the forehead. "Are you tired? Let me carry you back."


    Rita gently pushed him and said, "There are so many people here. I''d better walk by myself."


    "What are you afraid of? Are you shy?"


    With a smile, Aaron carried her up and took her back to his office.


    "Sarah did a good job. I think the result is still unknown," Rita said.


    Aaron raised his eyebrows and said firmly, "It must be you."


    "Why are you so sure?"


    "Because you are the most beautiful one."


    Rita put her arms around his neck and said, "You are such a sweet talker. What shall we eat tonight?"


    "It''s up to you."T��xt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    With an evil smile, Aaron carried her back to his office. ??????

 Chapter 271 Daily Love Showing In The Office

    On the second day, the result of thepetition among Rita, Sarah and Nora were about toe out. The photos were disyed on the screen, and the people in thepany rushed to see them. "Yes, this one of Miss Rita is really beautiful."


    "What are you talking about? She is Mr. Aaron''s wife. You should call her Mrs. Aaron. What Miss Rita?"


    "Okay, I was wrong. Anyway, I will definitely vote for her."


    Several female employees were gossiping over there. As die-hard fans of Aaron, they did not hesitate to vote for Rita.


    "Look at the votes. Miss Nora will be eliminated first."N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "She is not as beautiful as our Mrs. Aaron. She deserves to be eliminated. She was so angry at that time!"


    "Exactly."


    As soon as Rita entered thepany, she saw a group of people discussing her intensely.


    "It seems that I have be the focus?"


    She pointed at her nose and shrugged helplessly.


    "Sort of, Mrs. Aaron."


    Aaron smiled and put his arm around her shoulder, then they sneaked into the elevator.


    "By the way, when will the voting resulte out?"


    "It needs to be reviewed. I guess the result will be sent by Wendy in two hours."


    After the two entered the office, Aaron hugged Rita to the sofa, wanting to have a good unprotected sleep.


    "Stop. People will see us when theye in."


    "So what?"


    Aaron kept blowing on her ears, and his big hand was restless around her waist, touching her back. Rita moved back, but failed to avoid the heat in his eyes. No matter where she was, Aaron''s eyes could always attract her in an instant. The defensive line in her heart all copsed, and finally there was only irregr heartbeat sound.


    "Hey! Don''t mess around in thepany..."


    Rita didn''t want to do anything shameful here.


    "No, I won''t. Don''t worry. I just want to... kiss you."


    When Aaron kissed her on the cheek, his action was gentle but urgent. With a red face, Ritay under his body, and her eyshes trembled slightly.


    "Riri, you look so beautiful when you blink your eyes."


    He liked her eye-blinking action very much, as if he had remembered when they first met, he had a good impression of her eyes from the bottom of his heart. It was so clean like the river water that people couldn''t help but want to drink it up.


    "Your eyes look good too, with thick eyebrows."


    Rita reached out her hand and touched his eyebrows carefully. His ck and thick eyebrows was showing arrogance and giving people a sense of security.


    "Don''t move. If you keep flirting with me, I''m not sure I can control myself."


    Suddenly, Aaron grabbed her finger and took a bite.


    "Hey..."


    With her fingers in his mouth, Rita felt like an electric current running through her body.


    "Well, I''ll stop teasing you. Let''s work together."


    "You still remember your work, huh? You are such an absent-minded boss."


    Aaron rubbed her hair with his big hand and said with a smile, "That''s all because of you, you naughty girl. How can I focus on my work with you?"


    Rita rolled her eyes at him. All the excuses were just excuses. As long as she was with him, he would never behave well.


    "Then go to work now!"


    Rita red at him and urged him to go to work as soon as possible.


    "Then you muste with me."


    "I don''t want to. It''s rare for me to have a rest for two days."


    Rita took the tabletputer from his desk, unlocked the password and began to read theic book with great interest.


    In less than ten minutes, Aaron quietly approached her again.


    "Are you looking at those books again?"


    Rita was startled by him. "Why are you here again? Aaron Leng! Go back to work quickly."


    Rita was eager to read theic book. She quickly stood up and pushed Aaron to sit on his chair.


    "Don''t readics. Youe to me. I''ll show you something."


    Rita became interested. "What is it?"


    "I promise you will be happy to see it. Come here quickly."


    Seeing the mysterious look on his face, Rita was really curious. What on earth was in his hand?


    "Look, this is a photo I took secretly when we were eating outside."


    Seeing that he took out his phone and looked at the photo album, Rita was about to go crazy. "You bastard! Aaron Leng! How dare you sneak shoot me again?"


    Taking the phone away, Aaron snickered, "I have something else! Do you want to see them?"


    Rita put her hands on the waist and then reached one hand to Aaron. "Something else? Give me your phone, or I''ll teach you a lessonter." Aaron raised his eyebrows and asked, "Do you really want to see them?"


    Rita snorted proudly.


    "Give me a kiss then."


    Rita couldn''t help beating him with her fists. "Are you being unreasonable or not, Aaron Leng? Let me have a look. Quick!"


    "Just some daily photos. I promise I won''t take any ugly photos of you. Do you want to see them?"


    He leaned his face close to her but was pushed away by Rita.


    "No, I don''t want to see. No."


    "Are you sure?"


    Rita walked back with the iPad angrily. After a while, she came back. She kissed Aaron on his face, but unexpectedly, her action was just seen by Wendy outside the door.

 Chapter 272 The Result Of The Vote

    As soon as Rita saw Wendy, she quickly pushed away Aaron. What the hell was wrong with her? How could she let others see this?


    Aaron coughed and said with a serious face, "Come in."


    Wendy was still wearing an expressionless face as usual, but she felt a little embarrassed in her heart. Well, that didn''t affect her usual cold image.


    "Mr. Aaron, Mrs. Aaron, here is the result."


    Although Rita was also the boss of herpany, Wendy was still used to calling her Mrs. Aaron.


    "Mrs. Aaron won. All the employees of the Leng group participated in the voting. Mrs. Aaron has got two hundred and thirty-four votes, Miss Sarah has one hundred and fifty votes, and Miss Nora... Forty-four votes."


    Rita''s mouth twitched. This result was really... awkward! It could only be said that Nora''s votes was really a little embarrassing.


    A satisfied smile appeared on Aaron''s face. "Okay, I know that. Anything else?"


    Wendy nodded and said in a heavy tone, "I just got the news that the product endorsement of the Jiang family invited Mandy at a high cost, and Mandy also confirmed the rtionship between her and Mr. Magee. Strangely enough, Mr. Magee had expressed his attitude on this matter... He admitted the rtionship."


    Rita raised her eyebrows. She remembered that night when they were in the western restaurant, Magee didn''t save Mandy''s face in front of her and Aaron. But now... What did he want to do? "Is the news urate?"


    Aaron was also a little surprised. Judging from Magee''s attitude ofst time, it seemed that there was a big difference from this news.


    "Yes, Mandy has been showing in the Jiang family frequently recently. It seems that the two are considering living together."N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Rita was surprised. This news was really shocking! She didn''t expect that Magee would really be with Mandy. After all, Mandy was a well-known social butterfly in the circle. "Okay, you can leave now."


    Aaron waved his hand, and Wendy turned around and left the office.


    "What''s your opinion about it?"


    Rita poked Aaron with one finger.


    "What''s my opinion? I think... that''s not bad."


    For Aaron, it was wonderful to lose a rival in love.


    "I''m serious. Now I''m the spokesperson of the Leng group and Mandy is the spokesperson of the Jiangpany. I feel it really weird."


    Rita didn''t know what kind of feeling it was, but she just felt it strange.


    "Nothing serious. It''s almost noon. You''d better think about what to eatter."


    Rita was really helpless. "I can''t stay here all the time. When can you let me go back?"


    Jenny was now the only one to take the charge of the brokerage firm. She looked very tired. She must feel a great pressure to handle the work alone. "I think... maybe three days."


    After thinking for a while, Aaron still didn''t want to let Rita leave him.


    "Say it again?"


    Of course, Rita knew what he was thinking, so she pinched his mouth.


    "Well, maybe one day..."


    After saying that, Aaron looked at her eagerly to see her face change. "Then half..."


    Rita was almost amused by him. This guy was really cute sometimes.


    "Okay, just one and a half days. Let''s go to have dinner now. I''m starving to death."


    After Aaron handled all the documents in his hands, he took Rita downstairs to have lunch.


    "What do you want to eat?"


    Rita looked up at the sky and thought for a while. "Pizza and spaghetti."


    "Okay."


    As soon as they walked out of the elevator, the two ran into Sarah and Scott.


    Scott still wore a long face and didn''t smile at all. He didn''t even bother to pretend to be polite to people even when he saw Aaron.


    "Brother."


    Of course, Aaron knew that Scott was angry in his heart. If he hadn''t found Rita, the spokesperson now would be Sarah. As for the endorsement fee, Scott had some power in thepany. So he would definitely take this opportunity to make arge amount of endorsement fee. But now, his n was all in vain.

 Chapter 273 Like To Play Tricks

    "Aaron, Rita."


    No matter how unhappy Sarah was, she would not show a sour face. When she saw the votes, she was almost driven mad.


    She couldn''t believe that she was far way behind Rita by so great number of votes! But it didn''t matter. Because she knew that Rita would get into big trouble soon. Looking at Sarah''s eyes, Rita felt something must be strange. But she didn''t think too much and went to have lunch with Aaron.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Dear Mr. Aaron, can I order a cup of cold drink for myself?"


    Although she was not allowed to take the cold drink, she had to try her best to ask him.


    "Well, as a reward, you can drink a little."


    Rita snorted, "I have made a great contribution. I saved you a lot of money."


    As she spoke, she used her hands to draw a big circle in the air exaggeratedly.


    "So, are you going to give me a little reward?"


    Aaron smiled, "Then what else do you want, my dear Mrs. Aaron?"


    "At least a whole ss of cold drink....."


    Aaron stopped her in a serious tone, "Don''t even think about it. You know your fragile stomach. If you don''t want to get sick, just behave yourself."


    "Then... Half a ss maybe?"


    "Less than half a ss."


    "That''s too little."


    "Too little?" Aaron''s face showed an evil smile. Then I''ll reward you with something else?"


    "No!"


    In the afternoon, Rita asked Nina to meet in thepany and nned to take some photos with makeup.


    When she was doing her make-up, Rita found an opportunity to ask Nina about her life.


    "By the way, how are you and Frank doing recently?"


    Nina sighed and said, "It''s not much different from before. But it''s just a little strange."


    "What? How strange?"


    Looking at the tangled expression in Nina''s face, Rita knew it was 80% possible that Frank had controlled her.


    "I just want to find an excuse to break up with him. Why is it so difficult? That night at 3 o''clock in the morning, I called him and told him that I wanted to eat ice cream. Oh God! He really went to several stores and bought the ice cream back to me."


    Rita''s mouth twitched. "Have you ever seen someone buy ice cream at three o''clock in the morning?"


    Nina scratched her head and said, "Well, it''s actually popsicle, with ice cream on it."


    Rita was speechless and said, "Okay, that''s also ice cream."


    "Besides, I was trying to find him troubles for all kinds of reasons. But guess what he said? He actually said that Nina, if you wanted to break up with me, that will be the time when pigs can fly. And I will never break up with you."


    Nina''s face turned red with anger. "Do you think he is annoying?"


    Rita smiled helplessly, "You silly girl, Frank is sure to win. Or have you ever seen Frank being so tolerant? Just cherish that. Don''t get angry with him."


    Nina snorted, "No, I''ll see how long he can hold on. When he can''t hold on for three months, I''ll make himugh to death."


    "Anyway, it''s up to you. Don''t regret andin tearfully to me then."


    "Hey! I won''t!"


    After making up, Nina held Rita''s hand out of the lounge. The photographer was ready, and he was just waiting the protagonist to show on the stage. "Come on, the light is ready."


    Holding her dress, Rita walked to the light and smiled gracefully.


    "Miss Rita, you are so natural at any time."


    In fact, whether the photo shooting was good or not didn''t depend on the models'' appearance, but on their smile and body movements. Many things could be photoshoppedter, but the expression and natural feeling could not be modified.


    "Thank you for your praise. Let''s get started."


    "Okay, Miss Rita. I''ll make a gestureter. Remember to change your posture then."


    Rita nodded and the photographer was ready to shoot.


    On the other side, Aaron was still busy with his work. Thepany''s new products were about toe into the market. Because of thepetition with anotherpany, the price of the products was also particrly paid attention. It was said that the Jiang family had raised the price to the lowest this time, and they prepared the most the promotion activities to show. There were many kinds of strange ways, but the quality of the products was not as good as that of the Leng family.


    "I think they just want to adopt malicious marketing methods to upy the market," Wendy reported to Aaron.


    Once the Jiang family lowered the price, the unique product of the Leng family would be hindered when it was listed. It was not hard to guess that the Jiang family did it on purpose.


    Aaron tapped on the table with his fingers and showed a thoughtful expression. He didn''t expect that Magee had be much smarter now and liked to y tricks.


    "Other than that, is there any other movement of the Jiang family?"


    Wendy nodded and said, "Yes. Mandy is the spokesperson for the Jiang family''s products. With her poprity, the products will quickly seize the market as soon as they are sold. Well, in our side, Mrs. Aaron might not have much influence as her. Mr. Aaron, should we consider changing the spokesperson?"


    Considering the overall situation of thepany, Wendy had to make such a suggestion to deal with the Jiang family.


    "There is no need to change the spokesperson. If they lower the price, otherpanies will naturally be dissatisfied. Well, let''s do this, dy theunching of our products for a one monthter. Don''t make a great whoop and a holler about our products in a month. As for the price, raise it to the highest."


    With a frown, Wendy said, "Mr. Aaron, if we raise the price to the highest, our market share will..."


    Aaron raise his hand to stop Wendy, "Just do as I said. Take this opportunity to surprise thepetitors."


    Now that Magee had found a way to upy the market, Aaron would let him be arrogant about his achievement for only a month. One monthter, he would have a way to surprise Magee. "Okay, Mr. Aaron."


    Of course, Wendy believed in the business strength of Aaron, so she did as he said.


    "Wait a minute. There is another thing. We should guarantee the quality of our products. By the way, investigate which factory the Jiang family''s productse from."


    Since Magee dared to lower the price, the quality of the products must not bepletely qualified. If there would be one of them was not qualified, the situation would go upside down. In that case, the Jiang family would easily fall into a big trouble.


    "I see. I will sort out the source factory as soon as possible."


    "Okay, if you don''t have anything else to say, you can go out."


    As soon as Wendy left, Aaron hurried to deal with his work. He couldn''t wait to take the elevator to the two floor to see the shooting of Rita.

 Chapter 274 Public Display Of Affection On The Street

    After taking several pictures, Rita went back to the lounge to have a rest. Nina helped her refine her makeup and carefully stroked her eyebrows. "Riri, I find that your eyebrows are so long and the color is also beautiful."


    Although Rita was not a beautiful woman, her features were very delicate, and each of them was so beautiful.


    Aaron stood quietly at the door and looked at his wife with a doting smile. Looking at her slender back, he felt his heart was full of happiness.


    "All right, all right. We''re going to shoot another setter. That will be done."


    Nina cleaned up the desk in a hurry and wanted to take Rita out. When Rita turned around, she saw Aaron was there. She was a little surprised. "Aren''t you working in the office? Why did youe down again?"


    "I''m not busy. I just want toe down to see how it''s going."


    Rita sighed tiredly, "Not bad, but a little tired."


    Aaron walked forward to hold her hand. "If you''re tired, let''s call it a day now."


    "There''s still one group to be finished. It''s okay."


    Aaron helped Rita walk out of the lounge, and Nina didn''t choose to follow them. She took out her phone and sent a message to Frank, praising Aaron from head to toe.


    But Frank just replied, "It''s useless to envy others. You are mine."


    The corners of Nina''s mouth twitched. She cursed "Go to hell!" across the phone screen and stopped texting to him.


    On the other side, Rita and Aaron walked side by side to the light.


    "I''ll take you to eat something delicious after you finish shooting this set."


    Aaron rubbed her hair naturally, and the photographer happened to notice this inadvertent movement.


    "Wait, Mr. Aaron! Well, how about you take a set of pictures with Miss Rita?"


    The two of them were a couple. It would be nice for them to endorse the products together. What''s more, many people will definitely like the two handsome people. "Well, I don''t think it''s a good idea."


    Rita scratched her head. After all, Aaron was the boss of thepany. Isn''t it too high-profile to show up in public for him?


    Aaron raised his eyebrows and suddenly agreed the suggestion.


    "Okay. Do you need me to change my clothes?"


    The photographer looked Aaron up and down and shook his head. "You don''t need to change your clothes. Just keep what you did just now."


    The photographer pped his hands excitedly and hurried to prepare for the shooting.


    "Okay, that''s it. Don''t move, 1, 2, 3!"


    "Let''s change another posture. You two can hug each other."


    After taking another set of photos of Rita and Aaron, the photographer still felt that the atmosphere was less intense. So he suggested to take a street snap and promote the products by that way. Aaron thought it was a good idea for he could take photos with Rita by the way, so he agreed.


    After knowing the news, the wholepany was in an uproar.


    "Really? Street Snap! This is too sweet! Oh, the couple!"


    "That''s right. Mr. Aaron has always been showing love with his wife. Now he is not only torturing us, but also torturing tens of thousands of people outside!"


    "Don''t sigh from that. Let''s go out and have a look."


    When Aaron and Rita walked on the street hand in hand, they picked up a street side, holding the products in their hands. They looked particrly fond of each other.


    "Okay, you two can change a posture, just a little more naturally."


    The two of them showed off their love in the street, which made the passers-by stop to take photos and almost caused a traffic jam.


    After finishing the shooting, Rita fell into Aaron''s arms for she was too tired. She didn''t like to wear high-heeled shoes, but the shoes that Nina chose today were a little higher than thest one, so she felt very tired standing all the day.


    "Thank you, honey. Let me take you to eat something delicious."


    All of a sudden, Aaron held Rita up by the waist, and the crowd eximed.


    "Wow, it''s so sweet! Mr. Aaron is so good at showing off love on the street!"


    "Yes, yes. Mrs. Aaron is too shy to look up."This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    The photographer was very satisfied with the photos. He stepped forward and said with a smile, "Miss Rita, I will develop the photos as soon as possible."


    "Thank you."


    Rita said in a low voice and pushed Aaron.


    "Hey, there are so many people watching us. Can you keep a low profile?"


    Aaron lowered his head and said confidently, "Do I need to keep a low profile to hold my wife?"


    Rita snorted and put her arms around his neck. "Now, can you take me to eat something delicious?"


    "Let''s go. What do you want to eat?"


    "Anything is okay. Anyway, I don''t want to go back to yourpany anymore. They all look at me as if I were a monkey in the zoo."


    Rita was speechless. Since she was with Aaron, the attention paid on her from others had been particrly high.


    Aaron rubbed her nose with a smile and said, "You''re not like a monkey. What''s that metaphor?"


    Rita blinked and asked, "Then what do I look like?"


    After thinking for a while, Aaron answered, "You are just like... A female monkey!"


    "Aaron Leng! You are the monkey!"


    With her in his arms, Aaron began to run as fast as he could.

 Chapter 275 The Way To Humiliate Mandy In Public

    After the products of the Jiang family were listed on the market, the sales were extraordinary great. They all relied on the new president of the Jiang family, Magee, and his partner, Mandy. A week after the product was listed, the Leng group didn''t make any movement.


    In the cafe.


    Sarah was anxiously waiting for the arrival of Magee and Mandy. She didn''t expect that Mandy would take part in the game to attach herself to Magee. Now it''s time for Sarah to look up at Mandy. "Wow, youe so early."


    As soon as Mandy entered the cafe, she raised her chin arrogantly and said in a different tone.


    Sarah held back her anger and forced a smile, "Mr. Magee, Mandy, you are here."


    Magee greeted to Sarah. He didn''t forget that he had promised to cooperate with Sarah. He came here today to see what this woman wanted to do.


    "Two cups of coffee, one with sugar and one with half sugar and half milk."


    After ordering the coffee, Mandy specially took a look at Magee. In order to please him, she began to pay attention to his preferences and habits.


    However, Magee didn''t look back at her. Instead, he asked, "Miss Sarah, why did you call us here today?"


    Sarah took a sip of coffee and didn''t know what to start for the moment. Mandy didn''t know that she wanted to cooperate with Magee, then why did he bring her here today?


    "Oh, it''s the thing. Mr. Magee, don''t you forget our cooperation agreement, right?"


    Magee raised his eyebrows. "Of course, I didn''t forget. But Miss Sarah, if you had be the spokesperson of the Leng group, I think it''s necessary for us to cooperate. but now..."


    Magee now was getting better and better in his business, and also he had the help of Mandy. It seemed that there was no need to cooperate with Sarah.


    Sarah''s face changed immediately when she heard what he meant.


    "Mr. Magee, what do you mean by that? Have you forgotten who gave your directions so that you could get today''s position and the achievement?"


    Sarah felt that she had helped Magee at that time. She didn''t expect that he would kick her away and get together with Mandy!


    Hearing this, Mandy smiled.


    "Sarah, oh you said this. You are a mother of two children now. Why do you have to get involved in these things? If people don''t know about the truth, they will think that you have something to do with my Magee."


    Sarah red at Mandy as if she was trampled on a sore spot. "Ha! It''s not your turn to judge me. Who the hell are you?"


    Mandy was just a social butterfly. Why should she make fun of her now? So what that she had married and had given birth to babies? She was still the noble Miss Sarah from the Lin family!


    Mandy banged the table angrily, "Sarah! I have tolerated you for a long time! Let me tell you, don''t think that I don''t know what you have done to me before. Magee, let''s go!"


    Magee said in a cold tone, "Be quiet, all of you! You now have time to quarrel. Why don''t you think about how to deal with Aaron?"


    Seeing that he was angry, Mandy reluctantly closed her mouth. Sitting there with a long face, Sarah looked at Mandy and came up with an idea. What could make Magee agree to cooperate with her and humiliate Mandy in public? Of course it was about Rita.


    Sarah suddenly smiled and said, "I heard that the spokesperson of the Leng family was Rita. Thest shot was Aaron and Rita together showing on the street. They were so sweet."N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    As expected, as soon as she mentioned Rita, the expression on Magee''s face changed instantly. Thinking of the happy and sweet life of Aaron and Rita, he felt as if there was a needle pricking in his heart. How he wished he could take Aaron''s ce and kill Aaron to death!


    "Magee, what... What''s wrong with you?"


    Mandy noticed that his face was pale. She knew it was all because of that woman, Rita. Damn Sarah! She even wanted to use Rita to pin down Magee. "I''m fine."


    Magee pushed away the hands of Mandy and tried to look normal. But there was still coldness in his eyes.


    Seeing his expression, Sarah knew that she had seeded, so she continued, "The Leng family is very powerful and influential. I don''t deny that Rita is outstanding in her appearance. Even I lost to her in thepetition. But I don''t know who will be the better spokesperson, the one from the Leng family, or the one from the Jiang family?"


    Lowering his eyes, Magee began to think about it deeply. Now it seemed that the Jiang family was very prosperous, but in fact, he knew that the quality of the Jiang family''s products was notparable to that of the Leng family. When the endorsement photo of Rita was showed out in public, how could Mandy beparable?


    "Sarah, did you do it on purpose?"


    Mandy was so angry that her face turned pale. This Sarah said ten sentences but nine tout of them were rted with Rita. Did Sarah deliberately want to humiliate her? Sarah knew that Magee was her boyfriend now. What did she mean by saying that? Did she want Magee to help her deal with Aaron?


    "Don''t think that I don''t know what your purpose is. Isn''t it for the property of the Leng family?"


    Mandy said in a disdainful tone. She felt ashamed for Sarah when she knew that she was trying to harm people behind the scenes!


    Sarah snorted, "My purpose has nothing to do with you. Mind your own business."


    "Well, what do you want to do?"


    The two women were quarreling, which only made Magee annoyed. Now he should agree to cooperate with Sarah, and he would like to see what tricks she could y. ????????

 Chapter 276 Join Hands To Defeat Aaron

    After all, Sarah married into the Leng family. She wouldn''t do anything bad to the Leng family for the sake of her husband. But there was no good way for her to choose now. The only way to get the power of the Leng family was to find a way to bring down Aaron. Then Scott could be the power-holder.T��xt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    It wouldn''t be toote for him to make aeback.


    "It''s true that the Leng family is powerful now, but they have many enemies. In addition to your Jiang family, there are many other families that want to destroy Aaron. It''s just they don''t dare to do that because of the power of the Leng family."


    Magee seemed to understand what she meant. "You mean you want me to join hands with other families? But don''t forget that there is also Frank Wei in the Wei family and Nina in the Ning family. The two of them are doing well in the circle. It''s not easy for him to join hands with others as long as they are in the circle."


    Moreover, Aaron had a good rtionship with Frank. He couldn''t imagine the power of the Wei family, let alone to provoke them. So... Now, he was a little hesitant whether to cooperate or not.


    "Mr. Magee, you have to think it over. Nothing venture, nothing gain. Now Aaron ns to release the products in a monthter. You only have got one month. It''s up to you whether to wait for him to take action against you or you take the initiative."


    After saying that, Sarah stood up and was about to leave. "Mr. Magee, that''s all I want to say. You can think about it yourself."


    After Sarah left, Magee sat there silently for a long time. Mandy was a little scared. She held his arm and said, "Magee, don''t listen to that crazy woman''s nonsense. She did it for herself. How could she have the real heart to help you?"


    Magee sneered, "It''s just a cooperation. No mentioning of the real heart. Me and you, we are also in a cooperation."


    After saying that, he pushed her hand away and shouted, "Waiter, the bill, please."


    Mandy''s heart sank. She suddenly realized that she could never rece the position of Rita in Magee''s heart. He would never give her the same feeling for Rita.


    On the other side, Rita just came back to the brokerage firm today. Everyone was so excited to see her.


    "I heard that our Rita is now the spokesperson of the Leng group. You are so awesome!"


    "Yes, you got the point. You even defeat Nora and Sarah. It was aplete victory!"


    "Ms. Rita, you are almost my goddess!"


    Everyone talked to her to express their congrattions. Jenny walked over with the documents in her arms and gave a big hug to Rita.


    "Ms. Rita, you''re finally back. I''m exhausted these days."


    Rita patted her on the back and said gratefully, "Jenny, thank you so much these days. Thanks to you, I could bezy for a few days."


    She turned around and said, "And all of you, thanks so much."


    "You''re wee, Ms. Rita."


    After saying that, Jenny handed the document to her and said, "Today, I''ll leave all these to you."


    Rita took the document and said, "Thank you. I''m going upstairs."


    The busy day was about to begin. When she finished all her work today, it was almost five o''clock in the evening. As soon as she walked out of thepany door, she saw Aaron''s car parking there. "Hey, why did youe so early today?"


    Aaron smiled to her. "I''m not busy today. I wanted to pick you up early. Marin said she had made some delicious food for you. It''s the reward for you to be so tired these days."


    Leaning against the seat, Rita sighed wearily and asked, "By the way, why did you postpone the productunch for a month? Don''t you be afraid that the Jiang family will take the chance from you?"


    Aaron said in a low voice, "I agreed to raise fund for the Jiang family at that time, because I didn''t want my brother to have the chance to take advantage of the problem. I didn''t expect that Magee is also a greedy wolf. But I don''t worry that he will take any chance from me."

 Chapter 277 Mr. Aaron Is In A Good Mood Recently

    After all, the foundation of the Leng family for so many years was unshakable for ordinary people.


    Only one person of Magee, couldn''t do that just by himself.


    "But I''m afraid that Scott would get involved in this. If others see it, it will be troublesome."


    Rita was worried that Magee and Scott would get together, and she always felt that something was wrong with Sarah.


    "Now the two of them seemed really want to cooperate. It seems that Magee has allied with several smallpanies to suppress the Leng family. Now Scott''s attitude is unclear, but our sister-inw, Sarah is not easy to deal with."


    Rita scratched her hair irritably. "It''s true. They have never stopped for a while."


    It was already annoying enough to pay attention to the work every day, and now she had to be careful not to be framed by others. Rita really felt ufortable.


    "Well, don''t think too much. Let''s go home for dinner first."


    Rita nodded and fell asleep as she leaned against the car seat unconsciously. When they arrived at home, Aaron couldn''t bear to wake her up, so he held her inside the house. When Rita woke up, she found herself already lying on the bed.


    "You''re awake. I''ve warmed the milk for you."


    Rita rubbed her hair and asked, "What time is it now?"


    "It''s over ten o''clock in the evening. The food is cold."


    Rita screamed and fell back on the bed helplessly.


    With a smile, Aaron sat next to her and said, "If you are hungry, I''ll cook noodles for you. If you are not hungry, then drink some milk before you go to bed."


    Rita shook her head and said, "I''m not hungry. I''ll just drink the milk. Aaron, will I bother you if I can''t fall asleep at night since I have slept for a long while?"


    With a spoiled smile, Aaron poked her nose and said, "Yes, you will. But I like to be bothered by you."


    On the second morning, Rita sat on the bed, scratching her ears and cheeks. Nobody knew what happened to her.


    When Aaron entered the room to change his clothes and saw her still sitting there, he asked worriedly, "Honey, are you feeling ufortable?"


    Rita nodded but then shook her head.


    "What happened?"


    "I don''t know what''s wrong with me, Aaron. I haven''t had my period for one and half month. Do you think if I... Am I pregnant?"


    With a great pleasure on his face, Aaron grabbed her and said, "Really? That''s great."


    He did it so hard every day. It seemed that his efforts were not in vain.


    Rita frowned and thought, ''That''s not good.'' It was just a month and a half. How could it be so exaggerated? She guessed it randomly. "How do you feel now? About your belly."


    Rita shook her head, "I don''t feel anything. I just don''t have any strength."


    After thinking for a while, Aaron said firmly, "You can rest at home these days. Don''t go to work."


    Rita screamed, "No way. Thepany is so busy that we can''t take rests."


    Aaron frowned. "Well, yes, you can. I''m worried about your health."


    "Oh, it''s okay. Let me go to work, okay? I promise I will not let myself be too tired. If I really have a baby, I will go to the examination on weekend, okay?" "Aaron, please!"


    Rita grabbed his sleeve and acted like a spoiled child. Aaron had no choice but to agree with him.


    "Then promise me that you won''t be too tired, or I won''t agree."


    "Okay, I promise. Don''t worry."


    After breakfast, Aaron sent Rita to thepany.


    "Remember what you have promised me."


    Aaron kissed her forehead two times, full of affection.


    "I know, I know. I won''t be too tired."


    After getting out of the car and entering thepany, Rita quickly forgot what she had promised to Aaron.


    "Ms. Rita, you are always so busy. Why don''t you take a rest?"


    Looking at her thin figure, Jenny was a little worried about her health.


    "I''m fine. Don''t worry."


    Looking at the document in her hand, Rita muttered to herself. Her serious look made people not want to disturb her.


    At noon, Wendy suddenly drove over to see her. With a vacuum cup in her hand, she said it was Aaron who asked her to bring it here.


    Rita opened the cup and found the hot tea made of red dates and wolfberry inside. It smelled good. Rita took a sip and nodded with satisfaction. "Not bad. Who made it?"


    Wendy answered, "It was Mr. Aaron who asked me to buy the ingredients. He made them in hot water and asked me to remind you not to be too tired."


    Rita stuck out her tongue and said, "I know. Let him rest assured."


    For the next week, Wendy sent all kinds of food and drinks to Rita every day, basically some tonics.


    People in thepany began to talk about Mr. Aaron. He had changed a lot recently and began to love Ms. Rita more. Some people even suspected that the quarrel between the two people before was just a y, but in fact, there was no emotional problem between them at all.


    Aaron was also very busy these days. As for the productunch, manypanies began to suspect that the Leng family was going to lose to the Jiang family this time, so many people didn''t want to cooperate with Aaron anymore. Needless to guess, it was all because of Magee who spread the bad news.


    But at this whole week, somehow, Mr. Aaron seemed to be in a good mood recently. He wouldn''t lose his temper easily even for something important. Every day when he was free, he would find a way to make drinks and ask Wendy to send to his wife. Wendy''s legs were about broken.


    "Have you noticed that Mr. Aaron is in a good mood recently? The atmosphere in thepany has risen to be rxed."T��xt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, you see, Wendy has been to Mrs. Aaron''s brokerage firm every day. She either sends this or that. Do you think Mrs. Aaron is pregnant?"


    "Shh, don''t talk this. If others hear it, we don''t know what they will spread."


    When Wendy came back from the brokerage firm, she heard several female employees talking about the matter.


    "You''d better go back to work if you have time to gossip others. Why do you have so much gossip here?"


    After hearing that, everyone stopped talking.


    In the office, Aaron was looking at the stock trend on theputer.


    "How is it going? Is there any news about the Jiang family?"


    Wendy shook her head and said, "Not yet. But recently, the sales of the products of the Jiang family has a tendency to decline. ording to some users'' reaction, the products of the Jiang family seem to be of a fake named brand product, and the quality is very bad. It was okay at the beginning to use it, but soon it would be not good."


    Aaron had expected this day toe. 00000??????

 Chapter 278 Wonderful Reflections From All Sides

    "Keep an eye on them. There is still half a month before our products getunched. We can''t make any mistake during this period. Besides, don''t force thepanies that don''t want to cooperate with us." Wendy nodded her head. "I see, Mr. Aaron."


    "Well, if you have nothing else to say, you can go out. By the way, remember to buy what I want tomorrow."


    "Yes, Mr. Aaron."


    The corners of Wendy''s mouth twitched. She was asked by Aaron to buy those women''s tonics and people might think he was crazy.


    On the other side, Rita sat in the chair in a daze with a sad face. Since she hadn''t have the period for nearly two months, she had been sent supplements every day by Aaron. Rita felt that it was enough for her to see them, let alone eating them. She couldn''t even swallow it.


    "Pleasee back my period! Pleasee as soon as possible. Please!"


    As soon as Nina entered the office, she heard Rita muttering.


    "What''s wrong with you? What are you talking about?"


    If she didn''t hear it wrong, Riri was saying about her period. That kind of thing... What the hell!


    "Hey, what brings you here? I''m so worried."


    "I miss you, so Ie to see you. What''s wrong with you? What are you saying there?"


    Nina sat on the sofa leisurely.


    "I haven''t had my period for nearly two months. Tell me, am I pregnant with a baby?"


    With a scream, Nina jumped up from the sofa excitedly, walked over and shook Rita''s shoulder desperately. "Really? Then I''m going to be a godmother. Oh, my God, I''m so happy."


    "Let go of me. I''m going to be shaken to death by you."


    Nina let go of Rita and asked, "Does Aaron know about this? What''s his attitude now?"


    Rita pointed at the table where was full of tonics and said, "Well, his attitude. See yourself."


    Nina smiled and said with admiration, "Riri, Aaron is so good to you."


    Rita put her chin on her hands and asked, "What? Is Frank not good to you?"


    Nina sighed and said, "Not bad. I deliberately made trouble for him a few days ago. We two almost broke up. But somehow, I don''t know. We are just getting together again. I don''t know. Maybe just like that." Nina was a single-minded but a little casual person in love. She actually liked Frank, but now the two people got along well with each other because they were too simr and knew each other too well, so they hadn''t reached the certain point.


    "You should cherish it. Frank is really nice to you. You both are not a child anymore. You should consider getting married as soon as possible so that your parents can worry less about you."


    Nina said, "Don''t mention them. They all want me to get married as soon as possible. As soon as they heard that I''m dating with the son from the Wei family, they are so happy. I''m angry at the thought of it." "All right, all right. I''ll go out with you during the holiday to ease up."


    Nina rubbed her face and said, "I know my Riri is the best."


    Rita and Nina were happy talking over there, but they didn''t know that the news of Rita''s pregnancy had begun to spread secretly.


    When Selena heard the news, she was immediately shocked and her face darkened. "What? Pregnant?"


    Nora nodded. "I heard it from others, but the news should be true. Now my cousin arranges people to s to the brokerage firm every day."


    Selena felt that her blood was almost blocked by anger. How could it be possible that Rita was pregnant again? Damn it!


    "I see. Don''t spread the news now. Ask someone else to find out the truth."


    "I know, Auntie Selena."


    When Sarah heard that Rita was pregnant, she looked like she was watching a good show.


    "Oh? It was getting more and more interesting. I''d like to see how Magee will react."


    Sitting on the sofa, Scott saidzily, "I don''t know if it''s true or not. I also heard the news from thepany staff. Do you want to tell this news to Magee?"


    "Yes, I''m curious about his reaction."


    Sarah thought to herself, ''Now, I''m not afraid that you won''t make a move, Magee...''


    As expected, after hearing the news, Magee was so angry that he smashed all the things in the room. He designed his n carefully but he didn''t expect that Rita was pregnant at this time, and she was pregnant with Aaron''s baby!


    Magee felt like there were ten thousand ants biting him inside his flesh.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    As soon as Mandy came in, she saw the room full of mess, and the horrible face of Magee.


    "Get out! Who allowed you toe in at will?"N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Mandy looked wronged in her face. "I just came in to take a look what happened. Why do you shout at me?"


    "Get out! Can''t you hear me? Out!"


    Mandy stamped her feet, turned around and left the room with red eyes.

 Chapter 279 Magee Made A Move

    Magee almost lost control of his emotions. That night, he drank a lot. Mandy stood outside and didn''t dare to open the door until there was no sound inside.


    As soon as she entered, she saw that all the wine in the wine cab had been taken out by Magee to drink. Mandy ran to him in fear and grabbed him, "Hey, Magee Jiang! Are you crazy?" Magee was so drunk that he fell to the ground and then suddenly burst intough. Mandy helped him up again. Looking at his depressed face, she felt a sting in her heart.


    "Don''t be like this, Magee."


    Mandy held him and burst into tears. She had never felt so distressed for anyone in her life. But she had a different feeling about Magee. She couldn''t tell whether she liked him or not, but she knew that she wanted to be with him forever.


    Magee struggled to open his eyes and because he was so drunk, he couldn''t tell who the person in front of him was. He kept calling Rita''s name.


    "What... What am I insisting on?"


    All of a sudden, Magee reached out his hands and held Mandy in his arms. "Riri, tell me..."


    Mandy patted him on the shoulder tofort him, but Magee suddenly reached out to hold her face, as if looking at another person with tender and soft eyes. Mandy didn''t move and let him touch her face. Magee slowly approached her body and kissed her on the lips. It was the first time that the two people were so close to each other. Mandy was stunned and happy at the same time. At this moment, Magee suddenly shouted in a hoarse voice, "Riri! Don''t leave me alone..."


    Mandy closed her eyes in great disappointment. But she was reluctant to let him go now.


    Magee put her on the floor and continued to kiss her face. He treated her as if she was a treasure, but Mandy knew that it was not her who Magee was kissing. She was just a substitute for someone else. With a tearing sound, Magee rudely tore her dress, and his eyes shed with madness.


    "You are mine! My girl..."


    The light in front of her gradually blurred. Mandy closed her eyes and endured his rude and crazy action, silently gritting her teeth.


    The second morning, when Mandy opened her eyes, Magee was sitting on the edge of the bed and burying his head in his hands.


    "Hey..."


    Mandy sat up and didn''t know what to say.


    "Sorry, but I''ll be responsible for you."


    After saying that with difficulty, he picked up his clothes and walked out. When he arrived at thepany, he began to prepare for a big action. The first step was to decide to suppress the new products which Aaron was going tounch half a monthter.


    "Half a monthter, I decide that we should develop new products. The quality must be improved three times than the former one."


    "What? Mr. Magee, isn''t it too hasty to develop new products in such a short time?"


    "Yes, the sales of our current products are very good until now."


    Everyone present in the office was puzzled. Why did they have to develop new products so soon? Was Mr. Magee crazy?


    "The sales of our group is just a temporary advantage. When the products of the Leng group are on the market in half a month, are you going to liv live on air? Go and build the team right away. I want to see the design draft in as the shortest time you as can."


    After Magee finished his words in a harsh tone, all the people under him dared not to say anything.


    "Okay, Mr. Magee. I''ll arrange it right away."


    Mr. Liu, the vice president, went to prepare in a hurry, and Magee was also busy in his part. He immediately called Sarah.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Mr. Magee? What brings you to call me today?"


    "Miss Sarah, Ie to you today for one thing.


    "One thing? What do you need from me?"


    Sarah raised her eyebrows, feeling that Magee was about to take action.


    "The product design drawing of the Leng family."


    Sarah was shocked. "What? The product design drawing?"


    This kind of stuff belonged to the top confidential information of thepany, and even Scott could not get involved to see it, let alone her. "I''m afraid I can''t give you that."


    Magee smiled, "Miss Sarah, if you want your husband Scott to control the Leng family, this design drawing is the key Think about it. If the design drawing is lost in the hands of Aaron, the Leng group will face immeasurable losses. In this way, Scott could take the opportunity to interfere in the management of thepany of the Leng family. Then will it be far from the day when you want to kick Aaron out?"


    After thinking for a while, Sarah thought it was really attractive suggestion.


    "But... What should I do to get the design drawing? I don''t know."


    Magee said in a low voice, "It''s easy. As long as you can find a way to enter the office of Aaron, you can find a way to get the design drawing. But this drawing is not the first hand, but we can design it ording to this drawing, which is simr to the products of the Leng family."


    "You want to make the simr products? I bet you do not only want the simr, right?"


    "Of course, but the damage to Aaron will be the same if the drawing is lost."


    The design draft of the Leng family''s products had been stolen, and Magee knew clearly how much risk the Leng family would face. ''The show had just begun, Aaron Leng!'' Magee said in his heart. 000

 Chapter 280 Piss Her Off

    Finally, another weekend came. Rita promised to apany Nina out for rxation, so the two of them came out early and arrived at the street. "That was close. Aaron almost didn''t allow you toe out to apany me just now."


    Rita smiled. "That guy is very nervous about me now."


    Her period hadn''te yet. Aaron was worried that it would be unsafe for her to go around since she had been pregnant for more than a month.


    "He''s right. We need to be careful. We''ll go shopping for a while and have a restter. I will not tire you. If you really have a baby in your belly, he will be my godson." "Don''t worry. Everything will be fine."This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Rita looked at her t belly and felt nothing special.


    "Riri, you are still too thin. You should eat more to show your pregnant belly."


    Rita chuckled, "If I really have a baby, my belly will grow bigger after three months even if I am thin. The pregnant belly is not something to show whether you eat much or not."


    "Riri, do you think I will be pregnant as well?" said Nina with a hesitant expression.


    Rita blinked her eyes and asked in surprise, "Pregnant? You? Have you two..."


    Before Rita could finish her words, Nina covered her mouth.


    "Shh, keep your voice down. I''m so scared."


    "What are you scared of? This kind of thing, you know. Isn''t it normal between lovers?"


    The two of them had been in love for a long time, so they would naturally do that. It was not strange.


    "Yes, but I still feel a little awkward. But Frank is much more obedient to me now. He almost couldn''t stand me several times before, ha-ha."


    After Nina found him troubles deliberately for several times, she gradually epted Frank.


    "I''m relieved that you two have affection for each other. Shall we go to the milk tea shop to drink some milk tea?"


    "Okay, but I have to watch you. You should pay attention to your diet when you have a baby. Don''t drink too cold food."


    Rita held her arm and said with a smile, "Don''t worry. I will be careful myself."


    The two of them went shopping after they bought the milk tea. They didn''t want to carry anything, so they two didn''t buy anything.


    "Riri, look, there is a newly opened foreign brand exclusive shop. Let''s go inside and have a look."


    "Okay, but don''t buy too many things. We still have to take lunch outside. It''s too troublesome to carry them."


    "Got it."


    With a big smile on her face, Nina held Rita''s arm and walked into the shop. However, as soon as they entered the room, they met Sarah and one of her friends. "Oh, Rita, are you shopping today too?"


    Sarah said in a t tone, but her eyes fell on Rita''s belly on purpose. The belly looked so t that it didn''t look like she was pregnant at all.


    "Yeah, what a coincidence, Sarah!"


    Seeing her, Rita didn''t want to say anything more. She just wanted to find an excuse to leave as soon as possible.


    "I heard that you are pregnant, Rita?"


    Rita was speechless. Who told her that? Did the news spread so fast?


    s


    "Yes, Riri has been pregnant for almost two months. She like sour food very much. It''s said that the mother likes sour food will give birth to a boy, the mother likes spicy food will give birth to a girl. Maybe i''ll have a Godson soon."


    Nina knew that Sarah had given birth to two daughters in a row, so she deliberately mention this to step on her weakness. It was known to all that the status of somebody in the Leng family was in jeopardy without delivering a boy. She wanted to


    make Sarah jealous!


    As expected, Sarah''s face darkened at Nina''s words. She had never had a son, and her husband was very angry with her for that. What Nina said today was like a harsh p in her face.


    Sarah smiled awkwardly and said, "I was pregnant for only a month and my belly was showed up. It doesn''t look like you are pregnant by seeing your bell, Rita. You''d better go to the hospital and have a check up. Don''t make a mistake."


    Rita grabbed Nina, indicating her to stop talking.


    However, Nina didn''t listen to her.


    She held Rita''s arm and said,


    "People vary from one''s body to


    another. Biri has a good figure since she was young, but she won''t get fat even if she eat too much food That''s why she doesn''t have a bulging belly when she is just pregnant at the beginning. It''s normal that it''s not obvious."


    Rita smiled awkwardly and said, "Sarah, we have something else to do, so we have to go first."


    After saying that, Rita grabbed Nina''s hand and walked out. When they walked out, Nina pouted and said, "Why didn''t you let me speak just now? It''s good to piss her off."????????????????

 Chapter 281 The Design Draft Was Stolen

    Rita touched her forehead and said, "You silly girl, what''s so good by doing that? I haven''t gone to the hospital to have a check-up. Who knows if my pregnancy is true or not? If it is false, I will really be aughing stock of others."


    Nina chuckled and shook her hand, "Riri, don''t worry. It must be true. I just want to piss her off and see her in envy eyes."


    Rita shook her head helplessly. Normally, Sarah was her elder sister-inw, and the Leng family business should have been managed by the big brother, Scott. It was a pity that Scott didn''t have the ability to do that, so the heavy burden fell on the shoulders of Aaron. In fact, she didn''t have any conflict with Sarah, but it was rted to the interests, so they had to go against with each other.T��xt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t be so impulsive next time. Let''s go to have lunch."


    "Okay, Riri. I won''t do it again."


    Nina stuck out her tongue at her naughtily and took her hand to leave happily.


    Sarah had been looking for an opportunity to steal the design draft, but she didn''t have much chance to go to thepany, so she thought for a long while and decided to ask for the help of Scott. "What did you say? You want me to stole the design draft?"


    Scott frowned. He was not as capable and resourceful as his brother Aaron, but he was not a fool! Once the design draft was stolen and got to the hands of an outsider, it would be harmful to the whole Leng family.


    "Are you out of your mind, you silly woman? It''s not good for us to get the design draft. Save it. When I asked you topete the spokesperson, you can''t even win that, what good idea can I expect from you? Don''t harm me again!"


    Scott sat on the sofa and rubbed his forehead.


    Sarah held back her anger and said, "Whom do I have to do this for? Undoubtedly, you are the eldest son of the Leng family, but you have to tolerate Aaron in all aspects? You take away the design draft and that''s an opportunity to take back thepany power. Then you will have aeback. With the foundation of the Leng family, how can you be worse than him?"


    Scott red at her and scolded, "You stupid and ignorant woman! I will make aeback? Do you think your family is the boss of the business world? Do you know how many people outside wanted to swallow the business of the Leng family? Anyway, you don''t have to think about the design draft. Why don''t you think about how to please my mother when you have so much time?"


    Although Selena didn''t like Rita, she was lukewarm towards Sarah as well.


    Sarah clenched her fists secretly. "Do you think I don''t want to please your mother? It''s just because I haven''t had a boy, and that''s why your family doesn''t like me. Now that Rita is pregnant. I''ll wait and see what you are going to do with that."


    After saying that, Sarah stood up and ran upstairs. She locked herself in the room. After thinking for a while, she decided not to give up the opportunity. Since the Leng family didn''t like her, then maybe it was better for all of them be game-over together!


    In the office, Aaron was still busy with the uingunch of the new products.


    "Mr. Aaron, I heard that the Jiang family is also developing new products at the end of the month topete with us in the market."


    Aaron frowned to show his confusion. "They are going to make new products in only half a month? How could they be so fast?"


    Wendy shook her head and said, "It''s a little inconceivable actually. But now the Jiang family has announced that they are going to develop the new products, which has attracted the attention of a group of investors. This time, the Jiang family took the lead in upying the market and did have made a big profit. If they develop another new product at the end of the month, it may be unfavorable to ourpany." Tapping his fingers on the table, Aaron said thoughtfully, "He won''t be so fast. There must be a plot. Be careful these days."


    "Yes, Mr. Aaron."


    Three days passed, things were as usual. But Wendy found that Sarah went to thepany very frequently recently, and she could see her in different ces every time. Feeling a little strange though, she didn''t pay much attention to this.


    "Mr. Aaron, there will be a meeting at three o''clock in the afternoon."


    "I see."


    Wendy opened the door and walked out, only to find that Sarah was just passing by. She thought to herself, ''It''s so strange. How could it be such a coincidence for me to see her everywhere?'' After careful consideration, Wendy went back to exin the situation to Aaron.


    "Do you say that Sarah often walks around thepany recently?"


    "Yes, it has been a few days. I doubt her purpose."


    Aaron murmured, "Her purpose?"


    When he looked down at the design drafts on the table and narrowed his eyes. He seemed to understand something.


    "What''s wrong, Mr. Aaron?"


    Aaron seemed to smile but said, "Nothing. I''m going to attend the meeting as usual this afternoon. You don''t have to lock the door of my office. As for the design draft, do you remember where ourst edition was?"


    "It''s in my office."


    Wendy was confused, ''Why did you mention thest draft?''


    "Give it to me now. It''s useful to me."


    "Okay."


    In a hurry, Wendy went back to take the design draft and handed it to Aaron.


    In the afternoon, Aaron and Wendy went to the meeting as usual. Taking advantage of this opportunity; Sarah sneaked into


    Aaron''s office. She didn''t dare ton et


    mess around the ce for fear of being discovered. She just stepped forward and took a quick look at the documents on the table. Suddenly, she found the words of ''Design Draft'' on a page.


    So Sarah picked it up quickly, without looking at it carefully and left the office in a hurry. As soon as she got the design draft, she called Magee After Magee sent someone to take it, Sarah smiled and thought, ''Let''s see how things will end, Aaron Leng!''


    That night, the news that the design draft of Leng group had been stolen came out. Wendy anxiously searched in thepany. At that night, the general shareholder''s meeting was held, and many people med Aaron for the steal.


    "The product will be on the market in less than a week. The design draft is stolen. What a great trouble!"


    "That''s right. Why did you lose the design draft at this critical moment?"


    Everyone talked to each other with worried faces, but Aaron sat there unhurriedly, showing indifferent on his face. ???????????

 Chapter 282 Everything Was Over

    "Well, be quiet, all of you!"


    Everyone was confused when they saw the confident look on Aaron''s face. Thepany was in such a mess. Why did thingse to this point? Why did Aaron look like nothing had happened? "Mr. Aaron! What... what are you going to do?"


    "Yeah, thepany has suffered such a great loss. We have to find a way to make up for it!"


    With a sneer, Aaron said, "Don''t worry and don''t need to think too much. Prepare for the new productsunch as usual. The result wille out in half a month."


    Everyone was confused, but it seemed to be not appropriate to ask more. After the meeting, Aaron drove home.


    When he came back, it was already veryte at night. Rita was watching TV on the sofa, waiting for him and fell asleep unconsciously.


    When Aaron entered the house, he gently carried her back to the bedroom. Feeling the coolness from him, Rita woke up.


    "Oh, you are back."


    Rita rubbed her eyes. Her sleepy little face was particrly adorable to Aaron.


    "Yes, I''m back. Continue to sleep."


    He kissed her on the forehead and smiled gently.


    "I heard that the design draft was stolen in the afternoon. Isn''t there a surveince video?"


    Shaking his head, Aaron said, "The surveince video of thepany was deleted, and nothing was left. The person who guarded the video has been dismissed."


    Rita pursed her lips and said, "What''s the use of it? we can''t find the draft anyway."


    With a faint smile at the corners of his mouth, Aaron said, "Don''t worry. Everything will be fine."


    If the design draft was really in the hands of Magee, he would definitely suffer a loss once he used it. Aaron was sure that it must have something to do with Magee. It seemed that Sarah really cooperated with Magee this time. How dared she!


    "Well, I know you must have a solution. Look at your face, ha-ha."


    "Go to sleep, honey."


    As he spoke, Aaron gently put his hand on Rita''s, with expectation in his eyes. If he and Riri really had a baby, that would be great!


    Rita felt his hand warmth and smiled.


    "I''m not sure whether I''m pregnant. You''re looking forward to the baby. If you find that it is not true, will you be unhappy?"


    Aaron shook his head and said in a soft voice, "No, but we will have a baby sooner orter."


    Even if they didn''t have the baby now, there was no need to hurry. They were still young and would have one in the future.


    Rita shrank into his arms like a kitten. "Then let''s sleep."


    The two hugged each other tightly and fell asleep.


    A weekter, the Leng family''s new products were finallyunched on the market. Under the expectation of many loyal customers, the products didn''t disappoint them. ording to some customer experience, the products were very useful. All of a sudden, the Leng family upied 2/3 of the market, and the stock also increased rapidly. Unexpectedly, on the second day, the new products of the Jiang family were also developed. To everyone''s surprise, the products of the Jiang family began to be listed quickly.


    However, within a day after the Jiangpany listed its products, the problem showed up. The products designed by the Jiang family this time were obviously the same one designed by the Leng familyst time. They were almost the same. What a coincidence!


    For a moment, the guess for


    giarizing the Leng family''s design draft of the Jiang family was quickly spread. When the Jiang family found that something was wrong, they immediately removed the products from the shelves, but many of them had been sold to some customers and could not be retrieved.


    Sarah was dumbfounded when she heard the news.


    "How is that possible? How could I get the wrong design draft? It was ced on the table of Aaron''s office at that time. How could it be wrong?"


    Sarah couldn''t believe that she got


    the wrong design. But now the Jiang


    family was in a mess, and it was very likely that Magee woulde back to get even with her. Thinking of this, she began to panic. ''What should I do? If Scott knows, he won''t protect me,'' Sarah thought.


    When she was in a panic, her phone suddenly rang. She found it was from Mandy.


    "Sarah Lin! You bitch! Is it you deliberately to hurt Magee? Tell me!"


    "No, it''s not like that. I didn''t mean to do it."This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Sarah didn''t know what was going on, but she felt something was wrong. Why could she get the design so easily? She was too anxious at that time, so she was careless! It must be a trap designed by Aaron! It must be this reason.


    "It''s Aaron. He set up a trap on purpose to frame me up. You have to trust me!"


    Mandy snorted and said impolitely, "Who do you think you are? How would Aaron have the time to frame you? I think it''s you who wanted to fight back and hurt us!"


    "I really didn''t."


    Now Sarah finally understood what it meant to lift a stone to hit her own feet. She was too bitter to speak it out. She was totally a bad person both inside and outside. "You don''t have to exin anything. We won''t believe you anymore, you insidious woman!"


    Mandy hung up the phone after cursing. Sarah stood beside the sofa and fell down uncontrobly. She felt that everything was over now. ??????

 Chapter 283 Sarah Was Slapped

    The giarism news was widely spread. The products of the Jiang family were quickly removed from the shelves, and the loss was incalcble. In order tofort the shareholders, Magee didn''t sleep for two days and two nights. At the same time, themodities of the Leng family upied the market overnight, and the stock had risen to an unprecedented high. Now many people outside were discussing that the Leng family had stepped on a higher position than the Jiang family.


    "You mean, you knew it so that you let someone take the design draft away on purpose."


    Rita and Aaron were eating fruits at home leisurely, looking very cozy. And they started to talk about this matter.


    "Yes, it must be Sarah who took the design. I set a trap on purpose, but I didn''t expect that she really got into it."


    Rita smiled helplessly and said, "You are so scheming. I guess that Magee is going to regret it now."


    Magee had nned to embarrass the Leng family by plotting against him, but he didn''t expect that he himself would be defeated by Aaron. The loss was not worth the gain. The business of the Jiang family had been much better, but it was because that Magee was too anxious for quick sess and only saw the instant benefit that he had suffered such a big failure.


    "He will get even with Sarah after he knows what happened."


    Rita sighed. It was hard for her to believe that Magee would do that.


    "Sarah helped him for the sake of Scott. Does this plot have anything to do with Scott?"


    After thinking for a while, Aaron answered decisively, "No. I don''t think Scott is that stupid."


    Rita burst intoughter. What kind ofment did he make on his brother? Was Scott an ordinary fool?


    "Well, it''ste now. It''s time to go to bed."


    He carried up Rita and ran all the way to the bed. But since he felt that Rita was pregnant, Aaron didn''t dare to touch her hard. However, Rita didn''t want to go to the hospital and she yed tricks on him, which made him feel very tired to restrain his lust.


    He pinched her nose and said viciously, "You must go to the hospital for examination tomorrow, okay?"


    Rita blinked and shook her head. "No."


    She didn''t want to go. In fact, Rita was a little nervous. If she was not pregnant, maybe Aaron would feel a little sad after the test.


    "Don''t think too much, you silly girl. Even if we don''t have the baby now, we will have one in the future."


    Knowing what she was worried about, Aarony on the bed and gently held her in his arms.


    Rita replied sulkily, "Well, I''ll go to have a check tomorrow."


    ket


    The two people hugged and fell asleep, but Sarah, on the other end, couldn''t fall asleep at all. She was really worried that troubles woulde to her. Now she regretted her impatience for doing that. Why didn''t she think about it carefully before she took action? N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Scott just went back home. He seemed to be a little drunk.


    "I''ll get you a ss of water."


    Sarah was a little nervous, and her attitude to Scott was much better than before.


    With a mocking smile, Scott walked up to her and looked at her sharply. "The design draft has been stolen. Does it have anything to do with you?"


    Sarah froze and shook her head. "No... Nothing to do with me. You have told you not to get involved in it. How dared I do that?"


    Scott suddenly shouted at her, "How dare you say no! You have been to thepany frequently these days. Do you think I''m blind?"


    Sarah didn''t dare to say anything.


    She knew she couldn''t hide it from him. She could only exin in a trembling voice, "Scott, listen to me. I did it all for you! Otherwise, you think about it, it''s no good forme. We are a couple. How would I harm. you?"


    Scott snorted, "All for me? Don''t tter yourself. It''s all for yourself. Unfortunately, you are too stupid. You are no match for others at all. You''d better stay at home and don''t go anywhere from now on. I don''t want to be implicated by you anymore."


    Sarah widened her eyes and shouted, "How dare you lock me up, Scott? How can you do this to me?"


    In a huff, Scott pped her across


    the face! "You dare to cross the line


    to threaten me! I''ve already fed up with your if it weren''t for the sake of our children, I would have pushed you out directly, so as not to cause others to suspect me for no reason! To suspect me that I have betrayed the Leng family!"


    Scott was very angry. Now many people were saying that he stole the design draft in order to get the power of the Leng family. Otherwise, how could the design draft be lost from Aaron''s office? As an arrogant man, how could Scott bear such an insult?


    "How dare you hit me..."


    Sarah covered her face with her hands and couldn''t help crying. Her body was trembling.


    "I married you and gave birth to your children and take care of the family! Which part do I do wrong for you?"


    Sarah was even more resentful in her heart. "Am I wrong to want good life? Look at what kind of life do they live, Aaron and Rita! Then look at me, and look at yourself!"


    "Shut up!"


    Scott wished he could strangle her to death! But he suppressed his anger and pushed her to the sofa.


    "I warn you, Sarah Lin. Don''t make any trouble for me!"


    After saying that, Scott turned around and went upstairs without hesitation.

 Chapter 284 Rita Was Pregnant

    On the second day, early in the morning, Aaron had nned to take Rita to the hospital. But something happened in thepany all of a sudden. The two of them had to change the n to the weekend and drove back to thepany in a hurry.


    After the Leng family''s products were listed, almost all the products of other families were suppressed to sale. Because of this, manypanies were dissatisfied with the Leng family. As Magee was about to take this opportunity to fight back, Aaron became particrly busy today to handle all the work.


    On the other side of the line, Rita was also very busy. The stock of several smallpanies under her management was now in great danger, but the specific reason was unknown. Ritay back on the chair and rubbed between her eyebrows. Maybe it had something to do with Magee.


    Rita was reading the documents, but unconsciously, she fell asleep on the table. She didn''t know how long she had slept, but she didn''t wake up for a long long time. Jenny thought she was too tired so she did not have the heart to wake her up, but after a whole afternoon, Jenny realized that something was wrong.


    "Ms. Rita, wake up! What happened?"


    "Hurry up and send Ms. Rita to the hospital."


    Jenny immediately sent Rita to the hospital as she found her fainted.


    After knowing the news, Aaron immediately drove there.


    When he arrived, Rita was still in aa.


    "Doctor, how is my wife?"


    The doctor smiled and said, "Congrattions, sir. Your wife is pregnant for more than two months. It''s just that her body is too weak and she fainted because of overwork. Don''t let her work too hard in the future."


    With a smile on his face, Aaron said, "I see. Thank you very much, doctor."


    It was not until evening that Rita woke up. As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw Aaron sitting on the edge of the bed and smiling at her.


    "What''s wrong with me?"


    Why did Aaron smile so happily when she fell in a faint?


    "You have been pregnant for more than two months."


    "Really?"


    Rita was also happy to hear the news. It was great that the two finally had a baby.


    "Of course it''s real, but you are too tired now. The doctor said that you must rest more and can''t work anymore."


    Rita nodded, "Don''t worry. I will take care of myself."


    "We won''t be home until tomorrow morning. You can rest here today."


    Rita thought for a while and said, "We''d better not let others know about it for the time being. I''m afraid..."


    Of


    referring to. The previous


    was obvious, and the two


    be


    on guard all the time, was


    "Don''t worry. I won''t let anyone hurt you."N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    He rubbed her hair and said, "Have a rest first. We''ll go home tomorrow morning."


    Rita nodded obediently and fell asleep again.


    The news that Rita fainted soon


    reached Selena''s ears. In the


    evening, Nora specially went to the Leng house to cook dinner for


    Selena and told her the news by the way.


    Hearing the news, Selena sneered, "She is too weak to be pregnant."


    Nora smiled with a touch of hatred in her eyes. "I think so, but it''s hard to guarantee."


    Selena didn''t care, but her eyes revealed her worries.


    "I don''t care whether she is pregnant or not. As long as I don''t admit it, she won''t be able to enter this house."


    "Auntie Selena,e here and have a taste of the eight treasure lotus seed soup I made."


    In order to please Selena, Nora


    specially learned cooking. But she was spoiled since she was a child, and it was difficult for her to learn anything except this soup. It happened that Selena was not in good health, so drinking this soup was the most nutritious.


    "Well, I''ll have a taste. You did it with your heart."


    "I''m d you like it."


    At this moment, Lambert went downstairs.


    "Uncle Lambert."


    Nora called him in a sweet voice and Lambert nodded at her with a smile.

 Chapter 285 Mr. Aaron Spoiled His Wife In Various Ways

    "Nora, here you are."


    "Yes, I''m here to cook the lotus seed gruel for my auntie. Uncle Lambert, would you like to have a taste too?"


    Lambert came over, took a bit and nodded slightly.


    "Yes, you little girl has grown up."


    Although Lambert didn''t like Nora before, his attitude towards her had changed a lot since he saw her being particrly obedient recently.


    While drinking the soup, Lambert suddenly asked, "I heard that Riri suddenly fainted and was hospitalized today?"


    Selena said in a t tone, "That''s right. I think it''s time for someone else to take care of herpany. After all, she is a girl. Why does she have to learn to be a CEO?"


    Lambert frowned and said, "Riri is still in hospital. But you can''t wait to change another people to manage herpany."


    Hearing this, Selena was unhappy. "What do you mean? It seems that I''m really against her on purpose. Thepany belongs to our Leng family. Don''t I even have the right to make a suggestion?" Lambert1 sneered, "Don''t think I have no idea what you are up to."


    After saying that, he stood up and went upstairs regardless of Selena''s unhappy face.


    After Rita was pregnant, in order not to reveal the news, Aaron said to the outside that his wife was in poor health and needed to rest at home for a few days. He specially sent people from hispany to Rita''spany.


    After Rita got pregnant, she was particrly drowsy and stayed at home leisurely these days. As soon as Aaron came back home, he saw her obedient appearance, which satisfied him very much. One day, Rita finally couldn''t stay idle.


    "When will you let me out, Aaron Leng? I''m not used to the life not going to work for so long."


    Holding her from behind, Aaron thought for a while and said, "I want to take you out for rxation on weekend. What do you think?"


    Rita pouted, "No, I really want to go out now. I can''t wait till the weekend."


    He coaxed her in a sweet voice, "Honey, don''t walk around now. Take good care of our baby at home."


    "Then you just think about the baby and don''t love me anymore,"


    Rita snorted andined.


    He couldn''t helpughing and kissed her on the cheek.


    "You are my beloved wife. I''ll listen to you. You are allowed to go to thepany tomorrow."


    "Really? That will be great!"


    Rita turned around, put her arms around his neck and kissed him on the forehead.


    "Of course it''s true. Go to bed early today and I can take you out tomorrow."


    Rita nodded and said, "Let''s drink the hot milk."


    On the second day, Aaron drove Rita to thepany. When she was about to get out of the car, Aaron told her not to move. He opened the door himself and held Rita in his arms to thepany. "Hey, what are you doing? I can walk myself."


    With a smile, Aaron said, "Don''t walk too much. I''ll take you in."


    "I really don''t need it..."


    Rita''s repeated resistance failed, and she was still carried into thepany by him. Along the way, all the people in thepany were very happy to see Rita back. But it was hard for them to ask when Aaron was aside. But the couple looked so sweet. Aaron carried Rita all the way into the office. That was so romantic to the staff.


    After putting Rita on the chair, Aaron reminded her, "Don''t walk around. Remember to have a good lunch. I''ll ask Wendy to bring the lunch here for you."


    "Don''t bother. I can order the take-out myself. It''s OK."


    "Those things are not healthy. I''ll ask Wendy to send the lunch for you."


    After saying that, he suddenly bent over and put his head on her belly for a while before leaving reluctantly.


    After Aaron left, Jenny came in quietly.


    "Ms. Rita, how are you recently?"


    Rita smiled. "I''m fine. It''s just that Aaron don''t allow me to go out. I can finallye out today. How''s thepany going?"


    Jenny nodded. "There is no problem with thepany. Mr. Aaron specially sent someone to help. Don''t worry."


    "That''s good. Bring all the recent documents to me."


    "Ms. Rita, you''d better not be too tired."


    "I know. Don''t worry."


    Rita yawned and fell asleep after reading the documents for a while.


    At noon, Wendy specially brought a lot of fruit and lunch to thepany. Everyone knew that Aaron was about to begin showing his


    spoiled love to Rita.


    "I''m so envy to see Mr. Aaron showing his love for Ms. Rita every two or three days.''


    "You''d better find a boyfriend as soon as possible. Mr. Aaron spoils his wife so much. Ms. Rita is so lucky."


    "Yes, yes. Did you see it today? Mr. Aaron went upstairs with Ms. Rita in his arms."


    Hearing the whispers of the crowd, the corners of Wendy''s mouth twitched uncontrobly. As the assistant of Aaron, she felt tired


    sometimes. She had to see their


    public disy of affection every day, and she had to be the representative of Mr. Aaron to deliver his love to his wife and help them torture others every day.


    "Thank you for bringing me lunch."


    Rita smiled sweetly, which made people feel good about her.


    "You''re wee, Mrs. Aaron. Take care of yourself."


    After saying that, Wendy turned around and left in a hurry.


    In the evening, it was not time to get off work, but Aaron hade in advance. He ran upstairs and gave a surprise to Rita.


    "Why are you here so early today? It''s not time to get off work yet."


    "I''m here to take you home."This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Rita''s mouth twitched. She pointed at herself and asked, "Don''t you want to carry me downstairs again? Please, I''m not that delicate."


    She was pregnant, not disabled. Why was he so careful?


    "I''m worried about you. Besides, only when I hold you in my arms can I feel at ease."


    As he spoke, Aaron carried her up in his arms.


    "Ah! Put me down."


    Rita''s resistance did not work. In the end, she was carried to the car and taken home by Aaron.


    "Honey, what would you like for dinner?"


    Rita thought for a while and said, "Anything is okay. What do you want to eat?"


    "I''ll cook delicious food for you tonight. I''ve asked Marin to buy the materials."


    Rita blinked her eyes and asked, "Will you cook by yourself?"


    e


    Aaron nodded. "Of course, I have specially studied a dish cooking, which is especially full of the supplement nutrition for pregnant women."


    Rita murmured in low voice, "Pregnant woman..." ''Alright. I am a pregnant woman.''

 Chapter 286 Magee Was So Annoyed

    The Jiang family had a hard time recently. In order to make up for the loss, Magee had tried every means, but it had only a little effect. The Jiang family still suffered a great loss. Fortunately, Mandy had been helping him all the time by using her rtions. After staying up for two days and two nights in a row, he finally fell asleep while sitting in front of the desk.


    As soon as Mandy came in, she saw Magee was napping in front of the desk. Feeling distressed for him, she walked over and put a coat on him.


    "Mr. Magee..."


    Just then, an employee knocked on the door and came in.


    "Shh, Mr. Magee is asleep. Talk to himter if you have something to report."


    The employee said, "Miss Mandy, it''s urgent and we can''t afford to dy it."


    "I told you to report to himter. Can''t you hear me?"


    Mandy red at her, and the employee had to give up. At this moment, Magee woke up and rubbed his eyes. With two dark circles around his eyes, he said, "If you have something to deal with, bring me the documents."


    "Yes."


    The employee came in, put down the documents, turned around and left.


    "If you keep doing this, your body will be unable to bear it."


    Mandy tried to persuade him worriedly, but Magee didn''t appreciate it.


    "It''s my own business. You don''t have to worry about it. If there''s nothing else, you can go back first."


    Mandy opened her mouth and wanted to ask him why she was always so cold to her. But when she saw that Magee was so tired, she finally held back her words. Mandy thought that she had never been like this for anyone for so many years, but Magee was the first one. The first man who didn''t love her but got her heart.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Then I''ll go. Take care of yourself."


    Even if the two of them had sex, there was no substantial change in their rtionship. Magee''s heart was still on Rita, as if it was a kind of obsession that would never change in his life. But Mandy didn''t want to give up. She was willing to wait for him to let go of Rita.


    After he finished reading the documents, he immediately called his assistant to prepare for the meeting in the afternoon.


    At the meeting, the shareholdersined in a tone of discord. So the meeting was not going well. Magee rubbed his eyebrows and shouted, "Stop! Now we should think of a way. If the Jiang family falls down, it will do all of you no good!"


    "Mr. Magee, after all, it''s not our fault! If it weren''t for your eagerness for quick sess and instant benefit, we wouldn''t have ended up like this!''


    Magee began in a fury, and he threw the documents on the table. "Bullshit! Do I need to giarize the Leng family?"


    "Then why is the design simr to that of the Leng family?"


    Someone asked, but Magee couldn''t answer it. It was all Sarah''s fault. She was so stupid that she didn''t check the design draft seriously. Damn it! Magee was so cowardly angry, so he didn''t know how to refute.


    "It''s not the time to talk about it now. We should find a way to release the next product as soon as possible. Aaron Leng doesn''t get even with me now. Maybe he still has a backup n!"


    Generally speaking, if he stole the design, Aaron could sue him to the court and


    Red forpensation


    elket


    But Aaron didn''t do that until now, and Magee didn''t know why. However, he always felt that this


    matter was a weakness of him that was caught by Aaron. He felt very ufortable.


    "What else can we do now? The stock plummeted again and again. We can''t live easily any longer! Mr. Magee, what are you going to do to solve this matter?"


    "After the matter is over, we will change to produce other products and spend a high price on them."


    "If we do ording to your n, we still lose our reputation after we pay a high price, we will lose another loss if we can''t sell the products out!"


    Everyone felt that it was not a good idea. They quarreled again and again, but the result was still uncertain. Feeling a headache, Magee had to end the meeting.


    Mandy stood at the gate of the


    Magee got on the car and said awkwardly, "Thank you for apanying my parents recently."


    Mandy smiled, "You don''t have to be so polite to me. The dinner is ready home."


    In the evening, after dinner, Rita was so bored that she picked up her phone.


    "It seems that the Jiang family is having a hard time recently. The stock has fallen again and again. I don''t know how Magee will turn the tide."


    At the thought of that Magee was so busy dealing with the mess, Aaron felt happy for no reason.


    "Let him learn a long lesson first."


    It was really shameful for Magee to scheme against the Leng family over and over again, even cooperate with people like Sarah and Mandy. What a shame! Rita put down her phone andy in Aaron''s arms.


    "I feel so rxed recently..."


    Aaron hugged her tightly and pinched her face with a smile. ????????????????

 Chapter 287 They Were Enjoying Their Happy Time

    Without Magee who making trouble in the business world, Rita and Aaron had a very leisurely period in the past week.


    During the day, Rita spent most of her time readingic books at home, and asionally, Nina would apany her to cook delicious food.


    "Try this. Is it delicious?"


    Nina specially made a dish of C Chicken Wings for Rita.


    Rita took a bite. It tasted sweet and the vor was not bad.


    "Wow. Why do you be so obedient recently and learn to cook?"


    With a smile in her eyes, Nina said, "I learned to do it because I was bored at home."


    In fact, she had never thought that one day she would be willing to cook for a person, but after getting along with Frank for a period of time, their rtionship began to solidify in her heart bit by bit.


    Rita rolled her eyes and teased, "Hey you, little girl, you want to hide something from me, do you? I can tell that it''s obviously for someone. Well? Are you starting to change yourself?"


    Nina''s ears turned red and said stubbornly, "What are you talking about? I didn''t. I''m just doing this to cook for myself!"


    "Oh," said Rita meaningfully, which made Nina blush again.


    "Ah, I don''t want to talk to you anymore."


    Nina put down her chopsticks, ran to the sofa and turned on the TV, with her face shy in red.


    Rita giggled and came over with a te of C Chicken wings. "Well, don''t be angry. Let''s eat together."


    Nina snorted and looked a little arrogant, but she still took the chopsticks and began to eat.


    "Well, I heard that Sarah didn''t show up recently. Perhaps it''s because of the design draft. She is afraid that Magee will get even with her."


    Even if he knew that the person behind this matter was Aaron, Magee could not vent his anger on Aaron. But he could find Sarah to release bit of his anger.


    Rita shook her head and said, "I don''t know. I seldom go to thepany after I got pregnant. I have no news about it."


    Hiding at home and pretending to be sick, Rita was afraid that one day, Selena would be suspicious about her. Although Selena seemed to be idle recently and did not want to get herself involved in the worldly affairs, in fact, she had been watching Rita and Aaron secretly.


    "Aaron protects you so much, but it''s good. You don''t have to see some annoying people outside. You''d better hide at home."


    Rita nodded and said, "I think so. Now I really have nothing to do and I feel quite at ease."


    The two people chatted while watching TV on the sofa.


    "ording to the news, the current situation of the Jiang Group is very subtle. Their small branchpanies are going to go bankrupt, even worse."


    Nina sighed for the Jiang family and then continued, "What is the necessity for Magee to do that? He can''t fight against Aaron."


    Rita sighed, "Who knows."


    Now, Magee was working together with Sarah and Mandy to deal with Aaron. Rita felt that this man was almost incurable.


    At noon, Aaron suddenly came back.


    "Why did youe back at noon?"


    Aaron changed his shoes at the door and then walked inside while saying, "I didn''t have anything important to deal with in thepany today, so I came back."


    Rita ran to the kitchen and filled a


    bowl of rice for him. "There are chicken wings made by Nina and me in the pot. I''ll take them out and you have a taste."


    Seeing that Aaron hade back, Nina didn''t disturb them and went back home.


    "Riri, I''ll go back first. Love you!"


    Rita replied her with a gesture of heart, "Be careful on the way. Love you too."


    After Nina left, Aaron hugged Rita in his arms.


    "Honey, we seldom go out recently."


    Rita Setonat''s because y that Something will happe


    watch


    too closely. You are


    me."N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Aaron leaned his head on her shoulder and shook it from left to right and then back.


    "Let''s go out this afternoon."


    Rita blinked her eyes, feeling that something was wrong with Aaron.


    "Really? Are you sure you want to take me out?"


    Aaron raised his eyebrows. "Of course."


    "Okay, let''s eat first."


    With her chin propped up, Rita watched Aaron taking his lunch while saying to herself in the mind ''Wow, your eyshes are so long, your nose is tall and straight, and your eyes are so deep. You are the nonesuch in the world.''


    "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    When Aaron raised his head and smiled at her, Rita felt embarrassed.


    "Honey, you are the nonesuch in the world."


    The corners of his mouth twitched. What kind of praise was this? The nonesuch in the world?


    "Oh, no, you are the best husband in the world."


    He stretched out his hand and rubbed her little head. "You are the best."


    "Why?"


    "Because you have the best husband."


    "How narcissistic you are!" Rita snorted.


    Sitting there idly, Rita began to think casually. Who would the baby look like when it was born?


    "Hey, have you ever thought about the name of our baby?"


    With a smile, Aaron said, "I''ve thought of a nickname. That is baby."


    Rita shook her head disapprovingly. "It''s too tacky."


    "It''s said that a baby with tacky name is easy to raise."


    Rita nodded and said, "Well, if you are right, maybe we can call him Puppy Doggy."


    After hearing that, Aaron couldn''t helpughing. ??????

 Chapter 288 No Need To Be So Generous

    After dinner, Rita changed into a small dress and touched her belly with hesitation.


    "What''s wrong, honey?"


    Looking at her tangled expression, Aaron thought it was very interesting, so he stepped forward to tease her face.


    "Aaron, do you think I''m fatter? I have a small belly."


    With a smile, he put his hand on her belly and rubbed it. "No, it''s not fat. It''s our baby."


    "Having a baby means growing fat, ah..."


    Rita suddenly felt that she was on the verge of breaking-down. She didn''t expect that she would think of this until now.


    "It doesn''t matter. The fat will be gone after the baby is born."


    After Aaron made a long time offort, the two of them walked out of the door.


    "Where are we going?"


    Aaron said while driving, "Let''s go shopping together. You will feel much better if we have more fun."N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Okay, then we''ll buy delicious food before we go home."


    Aaron nodded. "Okay, it''s all up to you, my honey."


    When the two arrived at the shopping mall, Rita began to think about what to buy first. But when they arrived at a baby products store, Aaron suddenly stopped, holding her hand. "Riri, look inside. Is that cute?"


    Looking at him, Rita pouted and said, "Humph, are you now taking me or your son out for fun? But for the sake of the baby, I forgive you. Let''s go inside and have a look."


    After a short pause, Aaron said, "Honey, you are so smart. You have guessed my thoughts."


    Rita poked him in the chest and said, "You are such a scheming man. Let''s go!"


    After the two people came in, Rita looked at the clothes inside curiously. The pink clothes looked so cute. And it was a brand baby products store, in which many of the products were imported with original packaging. Rita loved to see all kinds of things there.


    "Sir, madam, what can I do for you?"


    Aaron asked, "Where is the best set of baby products here?"


    The saleswoman looked at Rita and Aaron in disbelief. How could a handsome man and a beautiful woman have a child at such a young age? Besides, they didn''t look like an ordinary people judging from their clothes.


    "Please follow me, sir."


    The saleswoman took them to one side. "This is the best and mostplete set of baby products in our shop, but it is divided into five packages. They are used when the baby just born, and at the age of three months, six months, nine months, twelve months. Although the price is a little expensive, the quality is very good."


    Rita blinked her eyes and said, "It''s really good, but the price... Is it a little too expensive?"


    One package of products cost more


    than three hundred thousand


    dors, and the whole five packages were all bought and it would cost about one million and five hundred thousand dors! God! Maybe this was specially prepared for the children of rich families. But the son of Aaron was indeed a child of a rich family.


    "Pack them all."


    After hearing Aaron saying that, Rita couldn''t help but widen her eyes.


    "Hey, don''t be so high-profile."


    He raised his eyebrows and whispered to Rita, "When our son is born, I will y a higher profile." "Okay, sir. Cash or credit card?"


    "Credit Card. No hurry. What else do you rmend in your shop? Let me have a look."


    After Aaron saying that, the saleswoman was also stunned. This man was so generous! Who was he?


    "Well, yes, we have. There is a baby


    stroller specially designed by our top designers. It has many kinds of functions, and it can be folded automatically. It can also be a baby bed at any time. It''s the best choice for outdoor travel. Besides, the mother could also sit in the car. The rxed and soothing music could be automatically yed in the stroller to help the baby sleep, and to ease the baby''s frequent crying at night. But the cost is very expensive. There are only three sets in this city."


    Rita pulled Aaron''s sleeve and said, "Isn''t it too early to buy it now? Don''t spend so much money."


    Putting his arm around her shoulder, Aaron said, "We arete. Think about it. Our baby will be born in six months."????????????


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!